Title:   Signa

Subject:  

Author:   Ouida

Keywords:  

Creator:  

PDF Version:   1.2



Contents:

Page No 1

Page No 2

Page No 3

Page No 4

Page No 5

Page No 6

Page No 7

Page No 8

Page No 9

Page No 10

Page No 11

Page No 12

Page No 13

Page No 14

Page No 15

Page No 16

Page No 17

Page No 18

Page No 19

Page No 20

Page No 21

Page No 22

Page No 23

Page No 24

Page No 25

Page No 26

Page No 27

Page No 28

Page No 29

Page No 30

Page No 31

Page No 32

Page No 33

Page No 34

Page No 35

Page No 36

Page No 37

Page No 38

Page No 39

Page No 40

Page No 41

Page No 42

Page No 43

Page No 44

Page No 45

Page No 46

Page No 47

Page No 48

Page No 49

Page No 50

Page No 51

Page No 52

Page No 53

Page No 54

Page No 55

Page No 56

Page No 57

Page No 58

Page No 59

Page No 60

Page No 61

Page No 62

Page No 63

Page No 64

Page No 65

Page No 66

Page No 67

Page No 68

Page No 69

Page No 70

Page No 71

Page No 72

Page No 73

Page No 74

Page No 75

Page No 76

Page No 77

Page No 78

Page No 79

Page No 80

Page No 81

Page No 82

Page No 83

Page No 84

Page No 85

Page No 86

Page No 87

Page No 88

Page No 89

Page No 90

Page No 91

Page No 92

Page No 93

Page No 94

Page No 95

Page No 96

Page No 97

Page No 98

Page No 99

Page No 100

Page No 101

Page No 102

Page No 103

Page No 104

Page No 105

Page No 106

Page No 107

Page No 108

Page No 109

Page No 110

Page No 111

Page No 112

Page No 113

Page No 114

Page No 115

Page No 116

Page No 117

Page No 118

Page No 119

Page No 120

Page No 121

Page No 122

Page No 123

Page No 124

Page No 125

Page No 126

Page No 127

Page No 128

Page No 129

Page No 130

Page No 131

Page No 132

Page No 133

Page No 134

Page No 135

Page No 136

Page No 137

Page No 138

Page No 139

Page No 140

Page No 141

Page No 142

Page No 143

Page No 144

Page No 145

Page No 146

Page No 147

Page No 148

Page No 149

Page No 150

Page No 151

Page No 152

Page No 153

Page No 154

Page No 155

Page No 156

Page No 157

Page No 158

Page No 159

Page No 160

Page No 161

Page No 162

Page No 163

Page No 164

Page No 165

Page No 166

Page No 167

Page No 168

Page No 169

Page No 170

Page No 171

Page No 172

Page No 173

Page No 174

Page No 175

Page No 176

Page No 177

Page No 178

Page No 179

Page No 180

Page No 181

Page No 182

Page No 183

Page No 184

Page No 185

Page No 186

Page No 187

Page No 188

Page No 189

Page No 190

Page No 191

Page No 192

Page No 193

Page No 194

Page No 195

Page No 196

Page No 197

Page No 198

Page No 199

Page No 200

Page No 201

Page No 202

Page No 203

Page No 204

Page No 205

Page No 206

Page No 207

Page No 208

Page No 209

Page No 210

Page No 211

Page No 212

Page No 213

Page No 214

Page No 215

Page No 216

Page No 217

Page No 218

Page No 219

Page No 220

Page No 221

Page No 222

Page No 223

Page No 224

Page No 225

Page No 226

Page No 227

Page No 228

Page No 229

Page No 230

Page No 231

Page No 232

Page No 233

Page No 234

Page No 235

Page No 236

Page No 237

Page No 238

Page No 239

Page No 240

Page No 241

Page No 242

Page No 243

Page No 244

Page No 245

Page No 246

Page No 247

Page No 248

Page No 249

Page No 250

Page No 251

Page No 252

Page No 253

Page No 254

Page No 255

Page No 256

Page No 257

Page No 258

Page No 259

Page No 260

Page No 261

Page No 262

Page No 263

Page No 264

Page No 265

Page No 266

Page No 267

Page No 268

Page No 269

Page No 270

Page No 271

Page No 272

Page No 273

Page No 274

Page No 275

Page No 276

Page No 277

Page No 278

Page No 279

Page No 280

Page No 281

Page No 282

Page No 283

Page No 284

Page No 285

Page No 286

Page No 287

Page No 288

Page No 289

Page No 290

Page No 291

Page No 292

Page No 293

Page No 294

Page No 295

Page No 296

Page No 297

Page No 298

Page No 299

Page No 300

Page No 301

Page No 302

Page No 303

Page No 304

Page No 305

Page No 306

Page No 307

Page No 308

Page No 309

Page No 310

Page No 311

Page No 312

Page No 313

Page No 314

Page No 315

Page No 316

Page No 317

Page No 318

Page No 319

Page No 320

Page No 321

Page No 322

Page No 323

Page No 324

Page No 325

Page No 326

Page No 327

Page No 328

Page No 329

Page No 330

Page No 331

Page No 332

Page No 333

Page No 334

Page No 335

Page No 336

Page No 337

Page No 338

Page No 339

Page No 340

Page No 341

Page No 342

Page No 343

Page No 344

Page No 345

Page No 346

Page No 347

Page No 348

Page No 349

Bookmarks





Page No 1


Signa

Ouida



Top




Page No 2


Table of Contents

Signa.....................................................................................................................................................................1

Ouida ........................................................................................................................................................1

VOLUME I...........................................................................................................................................................2

CHAPTER I. ............................................................................................................................................2

CHAPTER II. ...........................................................................................................................................8

CHAPTER III........................................................................................................................................11

CHAPTER IV........................................................................................................................................14

CHAPTER V.........................................................................................................................................20

CHAPTER VI........................................................................................................................................24

CHAPTER VIII.....................................................................................................................................31

CHAPTER VIII.....................................................................................................................................39

CHAPTER IX........................................................................................................................................44

CHAPTER X.........................................................................................................................................48

CHAPTER XI........................................................................................................................................65

CHAPTER XII. ......................................................................................................................................80

CHAPTER XIII.....................................................................................................................................86

CHAPTER XIV.....................................................................................................................................96

CHAPTER XV....................................................................................................................................108

VOLUME II. .....................................................................................................................................................114

CHAPTER I. ........................................................................................................................................114

CHAPTER II. .......................................................................................................................................119

CHAPTER III......................................................................................................................................128

CHAPTER IV......................................................................................................................................132

CHAPTER V.......................................................................................................................................134

CHAPTER VI......................................................................................................................................141

CHAPTER VII. ....................................................................................................................................149

CHAPTER VIII...................................................................................................................................155

CHAPTER IX......................................................................................................................................158

CHAPTER X.......................................................................................................................................167

CHAPTER XI......................................................................................................................................175

CHAPTER XII. ....................................................................................................................................175

CHAPTER XIII...................................................................................................................................181

CHAPTER XIV...................................................................................................................................183

CHAPTER XV....................................................................................................................................188

CHAPTER XVI...................................................................................................................................202

CHAPTER XVII. .................................................................................................................................205

CHAPTER XVIII. ................................................................................................................................206

CHAPTER XIX...................................................................................................................................211

CHAPTER XX....................................................................................................................................213

CHAPTER XXI...................................................................................................................................218

CHAPTER XXII. .................................................................................................................................219

CHAPTER XXIII. ................................................................................................................................222

CHAPTER XXIV................................................................................................................................224

VOLUME III....................................................................................................................................................224

CHAPTER I. ........................................................................................................................................224

CHAPTER II. .......................................................................................................................................229

CHAPTER III......................................................................................................................................236

CHAPTER IV......................................................................................................................................240


Signa

i



Top




Page No 3


Table of Contents

CHAPTER V.......................................................................................................................................250

CHAPTER VI......................................................................................................................................253

CHAPTER VII. ....................................................................................................................................260

CHAPTER VIII...................................................................................................................................260

CHAPTER IX......................................................................................................................................287

CHAPTER X.......................................................................................................................................295

CHAPTER XI......................................................................................................................................299

CHAPTER XII. ....................................................................................................................................309

CHAPTER XIII...................................................................................................................................317

CHAPTER XIV...................................................................................................................................319

CHAPTER XV....................................................................................................................................321

CHAPTER XVI...................................................................................................................................324

CHAPTER XVII. .................................................................................................................................334

CHAPTER XVIII. ................................................................................................................................339

CHAPTER XIX...................................................................................................................................345


Signa

ii



Top




Page No 4


Signa

Ouida

VOLUME I  

CHAPTER I. 

CHAPTER II. 

CHAPTER III. 

CHAPTER IV. 

CHAPTER V. 

CHAPTER VI. 

CHAPTER VIII. 

CHAPTER VIII. 

CHAPTER IX. 

CHAPTER X. 

CHAPTER XI. 

CHAPTER XII. 

CHAPTER XIII. 

CHAPTER XIV. 

CHAPTER XV.  

VOLUME II.  

CHAPTER I. 

CHAPTER II. 

CHAPTER III. 

CHAPTER IV. 

CHAPTER V. 

CHAPTER VI. 

CHAPTER VII. 

CHAPTER VIII. 

CHAPTER IX. 

CHAPTER X. 

CHAPTER XI. 

CHAPTER XII. 

CHAPTER XIII. 

CHAPTER XIV. 

CHAPTER XV. 

CHAPTER XVI. 

CHAPTER XVII. 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

CHAPTER XIX. 

CHAPTER XX. 

CHAPTER XXI. 

CHAPTER XXII. 

CHAPTER XXIII. 

CHAPTER XXIV.  

VOLUME III  

CHAPTER I.  

Signa 1



Top




Page No 5


CHAPTER II. 

CHAPTER III. 

CHAPTER IV. 

CHAPTER V. 

CHAPTER VI. 

CHAPTER VII. 

CHAPTER VIII. 

CHAPTER IX. 

CHAPTER X. 

CHAPTER XI. 

CHAPTER XII. 

CHAPTER XIII. 

CHAPTER XIV. 

CHAPTER XV. 

CHAPTER XVI. 

CHAPTER XVII. 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

CHAPTER XIX.  

VOLUME I

CHAPTER I.

HE was only a little lad coming singing through the summer weather; singing as the birds do in the thickets,

as the crickets do in the wheat at night, as the acacia bees do all the day long in the high tree tops in the

sunshine.

Only a little lad with brown eyes and bare feet, and a wistful heart driving his sheep and his goats, and

carrying his sheaves of cane or miller, and working among the ripe grapes when the time came, like all the

rest, here in the bright Signa country.

Few people care much for our Signa and all it has seen and known. Few people even know anything of it at

all, except just vaguely as a mere name. Assisi has her saint, and Perugia her painters, and Arezzo her poet,

and Siena her virgin, and Settignano her sculptor, and Prato her great carmelite, and Vespignano her inspired

shepherd, and Fiesole her angelmonk, and the village Vinci her mighty master; and poets write of them all

for sake of the dead fame which they embalm. But Signa has found no poet, though her name lies in the pages

of the old chroniclers like a jewel in an old king's tomb, written there ever since the Latin days when she was

first named Signomea standard of war set under the mountains.

It is so old our Signa, no man could chronicle all it has seen in the centuries; but not one in ten thousand

travelers thinks about it. Its people plait straw for the world, and the train from the coast runs through it: that

is all that it has to do with other folks.

Passengers come and go from the sea to the city, from the city to the sea, along the great iron highway, and

perhaps they glance at the stern, ruined walls, at the white houses on the cliffs, at the broad river with its

shining sands, at the blue hills with the poplars at their base, and the pines at the summits, and they say to one

another that this Signa.


Signa

VOLUME I 2



Top




Page No 6


But it is all that they ever do do; it is only a glance, then on they go through the green and golden haze of

Valdarno. Signa is nothing to them, only a place that they stop at a second. And yet Signa is worthy of

knowledge.

She is so ancient and so wise, and in her way so beautiful too; and she holds so many great memories in her;

she has so many faded laurelboughs as women in their years of age keep the dead roseleaves of their days

of love; and once on a timein the Republic's time, as her sons will still turn from the plough or rest on the

oar to tell to a stranger with pride;she was a very Amazon and Artemis of the mountains setting her breast

boldly against all foes, and they were many, who came down over the wild western road, from the sea or

from the Apennines, with reddened steel and blazing torch to harry and fire the fields, and spread famine and

war to the gates of Florence.

These days are gone.

The years of its glory are done. It is a grey quiet place which now strays down by the water and now climbs

high on the hill, and faces the full dawn of the day and sees the sunset reflected in the mirror of the river, and

is starry with fireflies in midsummer, and at noon looks drowsy in the heat and seems to dreambeing so

very old. The buttressed walls are ruins. The mass bell swings over the tower roofs. The fortresses are

changed to farms. The vines climb where the culverins blazed. White bullocks and belled mules tread to and

fro the tracks which the free lances made; and the peasants sing at their ploughs where the hosts of the

invaders once thundered.

Its ways are narrow, its stones are crooked, its summer dust is dense, its winter mire is heavy, its hovels are

many, its people are pooroh, yes, no doubtbut it is beautiful in various ways and worthy of a scholar's

thought and of an artist's tenderness. Only the poet does not come to make it quoted and beloved by the world

as one single line on the drifting autumn leaves has rendered Vallombrosa.

Here where the ancient walls of its citadel rise hoary and broken against the blueness of the sky; there where

the arches of the bridges span the river, and the sand and the shallows and the straw that is drying in summer

shine together yellow in the sun; her where under the sombre pointed archways the little children play, their

faces like the cherubs and the cupids of the renaissance; there where the cobblers and coopers and the plaiting

maidens and the makers of the yellow rush brooms, all work away under lintels, and corbels, and carved

beam timbers, four hundred years old if one; here where through the gate ways with their portcullises woven

over by the spiders, there only pass the patient mules with sacks of flour, or the hay carts dropping grasses, or

the waggons of new wine; there where the villas that were all fortresses in the fierce fighting times of old,

gleam white in the light upon their crests of hills with their cypresses like sentinels around them, and breadths

of corn and vineyards traversed by green grassy paths, that lead upward to where the stone pine and the

myrtle make sweet the air together. In all these Signa is beautiful; most of all, of course, in the long light

radiant summer when the nightingales are singing everywhere, noon as well as night; the summer which

seems to last almost all the year, for you can only tell how it comes and goes by the coming and the going of

the flowers; the longlived summer that is ushered in by the daffodils, those golden chamberlains of the court

of flowers, and dies, as a king should, on the purple bed of anemones, when the bells of the feast of the saints

sound its requiem from hill to hill. And Signa revels in all that brightness of the Tuscan weather, and all

about her seems singing, from the cicala piping away all day long, through the hottest heat, to the mandolines

that thrill through the leaves at night as the peasants go by strumming the chords of their lovesongs.

Summer and song and sunshine;Signa lies amidst them like some warbruised shield of a knight that has

fallen among the roses and golds the nest of a lark.

One day in summer Signa kept the Feast of the Corpus Domini with more pomp and praise than usual. The

bells were ringing all over the plain and upon the hillsides, and the country people were coming in from all

the villages that lie scattered like so many robins' nests amongst the olives and the maize plumes and the


Signa

VOLUME I 3



Top




Page No 7


arbutus thickets everywhere around. They were like figures out of a Fra Bartolommeo or a Ghirlandajo as

they came down through the ripe corn and the red poppies from the old grey buildings up above; in their

trailing white dresses and their hoods of blue, with the unlit tapers in their hands, and the little whiterobed

children running before with their chaplets of flowers still wet from the dew. It was the procession of

Demeter transmitted through all the ages, though it was called the Feast of Christ; it might have been the

hymns of Ceres that they sang, and Virgil might have looked upon them with a smile of praise as they passed

through the waving wheat and under the boughs red with cherries.

The old faith lives under the new, and the old worship is not dead, here in the country of Horace and in the

fields where Proserpine wandered. The people are Pagan still; only now they call it being Christian, and

mingle together Cupid and the Madonna in their songs.*

It was fairest summer weather. There was sure harvest and promise of abundant vintage. The sweet strong

west wind was blowing from the sea, but not too roughly, only just enough to shake the scent out of the

acacia blossoms and fan open the oleanders.

The peasantry were in good heart and trooped down to the feast of the Body of God from the loneliest

farmstead on the highest hillcrest; and from every villa chapel set along the mountains, or amongst the green

sea of the valley vines, there was a bell ringing above an open door.

The chief celebration was at Signa, which had broken from its usual ways, and had music on

___________________

Si è partita una nave dallo porto,

Ed è lo mio struggimento.

Madre Maria, dategli conforto

Acciò vada la nave a salvamento.

Lo mare gli si possa abbonacciare

E le sue vele doventin d'argento.

E tu Cupido, che lo puo' aiutare,

Cogli sospiri tuoai mandagli il vento.

Rispetto Toscano.

this great service because a mighty bishop had come on a visit in its neighbourhood, and all its roads and

streets and lanes were swept and garnished and watered, and at many open casements there were pots of

lilies, white and orange, and in many dark archways groups of little children on whose tiny shoulders it would

have seemed quite natural to see such wings or rose or azure as Il Beato gave his cherubim.

The procession came out from the white walls above on the cliff, and down the steep ways of the hill and

across the bridge, and through the Lastra to the little church of the Misericordia. There were great silk

banners waving heavily; gold fringe that shone and swayed; priests' vestments that gleamed with silver and

colour; masses of flowers and leaves borne aloft; curling croziers and crimson baldacchini; and then came

___________________

A ship goes out from port,

And with it goes my own immense desire.

Oh, Mother Mary, lend it strength and comfort,

So that the ship may steer to sure salvation.

And all its sails become of silver pure.

And thou, dear Cupid, who canst aid it too,

Breathe froth thy sighs and waft it fairest winds.

Tuscan Popular Song.


Signa

VOLUME I 4



Top




Page No 8


all the whiteclothed contadini, by tens, by twenties, by hundreds, and the cherubic children singing in the

sun; it was Signa in the Middle Ages once again, and Fra Giovanni might have stood by and painted it all in a

choral book, or Marcillat have put it in a stained window, and have illumined it with the azure sky for its

background, and the rays of the morning sun slanting down, like beams that streamed straight to earth from

the throne of God.

The procession came down the hill and across the bridge, with its irregular arches and its now shallow green

water shining underneath, and on its sands the straw lying drying, and beyond it the near hills with their

dusky pines, and the white streaks where the quarries were cut, and the blue haze of the farther mountains.

All the people were chaunting the Laus Deochaunting with chests made strong by the mountain air, and

lips made tuneful by the inheritance of melody; men and women and children were all singing, from the old

whitehaired bishop who bore the host, to the fouryearold baby that trod on the hem of its mother's dress.

But above all the voices there rose one sweetest and clearest of all, and going up into heaven, as it seemed, as

a lark's does on a summer morning. He was only a little fellow that sanga little boy of the Lastra a Signa,

poorer than all the rest; with his white frock, clean, but very coarse, and a wreath of scarlet poppies on his

auburn curls; a very little fellow, ten years old at most, with thin brown limbs and a lean wistful face, and the

straight brows of his country, with dark eyes full of dreams beneath them, and naked feet that could be fleet

as a hare's over the dry yellow grass or the crooked sharp stones.

He was always hungry, and never very strong, and certainly simple and poor as a creature could be, and he

knew what a beating meant as well as any dog about the farm. He lived with people who thrashed him oftener

than they fed him. He was almost always scolded, and bore the burden of others' faults. He had never had a

whole shirt or a pair of shoes in all his life. He kept goats on one of the dusky sweetscented hillsides above

Signa, and bore, like them, the wind and the weather, the scorch and the storm. And yet, by God's grace and

the glory of childhood, he was happy enough as he went over the bridge and through the white dust,

chaunting his psalm in the rear of the priests, in the ceremonies of the Corpus Domini.

For the music was in his head and in his heart; and the millions of leaves and the glancing water seemed to be

singing with him, and he did not feel the flints under his feet, or the heat of them, as he went singing out all

his little soul to the river and the sky and the glad June sunshine, and he was quite happy, though he was of

no more moment in the great human world than any one of the brown grilli in the wheat, or tufts of rosemary

in the quarryside; and he did not feel the sharpness of the stones underneath his feet or the scorch of them as

he went barefoot along the street, because he was always looking up at the brightness of the sky, and

expecting to see it open and to see the faces of curlyheaded winged children peep out from behind the

sunrays as they did in the old pictures in the villa chapels.

The priests told him he would see them for a certainty if he were good; and he had been good, or at least had

tried to be, but the heavens never had opened yet.

It is hard work to be good when you are very little and very hungry, and have many sticks to beat you, and no

mother's lips to kiss you.

But he tried in his own small way. When he carried the bright blue plums to the market, not to taste even one

when his mouth was parched with the dust and the sun; to let his reedflute lie mute while he searched for a

straying kid; to tell the truth, though it cost him a thrashing; to leave his black bread untouched on a feast

morning, though he was so hungry, because he was going to confession; to forbear from pulling the ripe

grapes as he went along the little grass paths through the vines;these were the things that were so hard, and

that he tried his best to do, because in his little dim mind he saw what was just, and in his loneliness

endeavoured with all his might to follow it, that he might see the faces of the angels some day; and he


Signa

VOLUME I 5



Top




Page No 9


wondered now why he could not see the cherubs through the blue smiling sky, as the old frescopainters had

done who did not want it half so much as he did, because no doubt the painters were wise men and knew a

great deal, and were very happy, and were not like him, who was always wanting to know everything, and

could never get any one to tell.

The old painters would have painted him, and would have made a cherub of him, with his wreath of poppies

and his wondering eyes and his little singing mouth, and would have taken all the leanness out of his face,

and the paleness out of his cheeks, and the darns out of his little coarse frock, and would have made his

fieldflowers roses of paradise, and would have glorified him, and made him a joy to the wondering world

for ever.

But he did not know that; he did know that the painters never saw any other little angels than just such

foottired and suntanned little angels as he, which their genius lifted up and transfigured into the likeness of

the children of God.

He did not know that Fra Angelico would have kissed him, and Raffaelle would have put him for ever in the

internal sunshine of the Loggie, with gold rays about his head and the lilies of Mary in his hands.

He only looked upin vainfor the cherubs in the shining morning skies, and was sorry that he was not

good enough to have the right to see them; and yet was glad at heart as he went carrying his taper in the rear

of the silken banners and the silvered robes and the chaunting contadini, over the green sunlightened Arno

water, with the midsummer corn blowing on all the hills around, and the west wind bringing the salt of the

sea with it to strengthen the young budclusters of the vine.

Gladbecause he was so young, and because he was sure of one creature that loved him, and because the

music thrilled him to his heart's delight, and because it was a happiness to him only to sing, as it is to the

thrush in the depths of the woods when the day dawns, or to the nightingale when she drinks the dew in heats

of noon off the snow of a magnolia flower.

He had a little lute of his own, given to him by the only hand that ever gave him anything. Where he lived he

might not play it on pain of its being broken; but upon the hills he did, and along the country roads; and when

people were asleep in their beds in Signa, they would be awakened by notes that were not the birds' rippling

up the street in the sweet silent dark, and going higher and higher and higherit was only the little fellow

playing and singing as he went along in the dusk of the dawn to his work.

In the Lastra no one thought anything of it. In any other country, lattices would have been opened and heads

hung out and breaths of deep pleasure held to listen better, because the child's music was wonderful in its

way, or at least would have been so elsewhere. But here there was so much music everywhere: nobody

noticed much. It was no more than a hundred other lutes strumming at cottage doors, than a thousand other

stornelli or rispetti sung as the oxen were yoked.

There is always song somewhere.

As the winewaggon creaks down the hill, the waggoner will chaunt to the corn that grows upon either side

of him. As the miller's mules cross the bridge, the lad as he cracks his whip will hum to the blowing alders. In

the red clover, the labourers will whet their scythes and sickles to a trick of melody. In the quiet evenings a

kyrie eleison will rise from the thick leaves that hide a village chapel. On the hills the goatherd, high in air,

amongst the arbutus branches, will scatter on the lonely mountain side stanzas of purest rhythm. By the

seashore, where Shelley died, the fisherman, rough and salt, and weatherworn, will string notes of sweetest

measure under the tamarisk tree on his mandoline. But the poetry and the music float on the air like the leaves

of roses that blossom in solitude, and drift away to die upon the breeze: there is no one to notice the


Signa

VOLUME I 6



Top




Page No 10


fragrance, there is no one to gather the leaves.

The songs of the people now are like their fireflies in summer. They make night beautiful all over the dusky

hills, and the seas of vine, and the blowing fields of maize, in a million lonely places of the mountains and the

plains. But the fireflies are born in the corn and die in it; few eyes see their lovefires, except those of the

nightingale and the shrew mouse.

Theocritus cried aloud on his Sicilian muses, and the world heard him and has treasured the voice of his

sweet complaining.

But the muse of these people now lives with the corncrake under the wheat, and the swallow under the

houseeaves, and is such a simple natural homeborn thing that they think of her no more than the firefly

does of her luminance. And so they have no Theocritus, but only everrenewing bursts of song everywhere

as the millet grows ripe, and the lemontree flowers, and the red poppies leap with the corn.

Often they do not know what they sing:Does the firefly know that she burns?

This little fellow did not know what he sang.

He did not know what he was.

At home he was always being told that he had no right to exist at all; perhaps he had not; he did not know.

Himself, he thought God had made him to sing, made him just for that; as he made the finches and

nightingales. But he did not tell any one so. At home they would have asked him what should the great God

want with his puny oat pipe. Toto could make as good a noise cutting a reed in the fields any day.

Perhaps Toto could. He thought his own voice better, but he was not sure. He was only glad to sing, because

all the world seemed singing with him, and all the sky seemed one vast space of sweetest soundas,

perhaps, it seems to a bird, who knows?

When he went to bed in the hay he could hear the nightingales and the owls and the grilli singing all together

in the trees behind the village and in the fields that stretched by the river; and in the dusk of the dawn when

he ran out with his little bare feet, dripping with dew, there were a million little voices hymning in the day.

That was what he heard. Other people, no doubt, heard cartwheels, and grinding mills, and the scolding of

women, and the barking of dogs, and the creaking of doors, and a thousand other discordant things; but to

him the world was full of the singing birds and the humming insects, and the blue heavens teemed with a

choir of angels: he could not see them, but he heard them, and he knew they were near, and that was enough:

he could wait.

"Do you hear anything up there?" the other children would ask him, when he stood listening with his eyes

lifted, and they could not see so much as a bird, and he would look back to them quite sorrowfully.

"Do you not hear, too? You are deaf then!"

But the children of Signa would not allow that they were deaf, and pelted and fought him for saying so. Deaf,

indeed! when it was he who was the simpleton hearing a bird song where none was.

Were they deaf? or, was his dreaming?

The children of Signa and he never agreed which was which.


Signa

VOLUME I 7



Top




Page No 11


It is the old eternal quarrel between the poet and the world; and the children were like the world, they were

strong in numbers; since they could see no bird, they would have it there could be no music, and they boxed

his ears to cure him of hearing better than his neighbours.

Only it did not cure him.

His angels sung above him this day of the Corpus Domini, and he did not feel the sun hot on his bare head,

nor the stones sharp under his bare feet, and he did not remember that he was hungry, and that he had been

beaten that morning, until the music ceased suddenly, and he dropped to earth out of the arms of the angels.

Then he felt his bruises, and the want of food gnawed in him, and he gathered up his little white acolyte's

dress and ran as quickly as he could, the withering poppies shaking off his hair.

He was only Pippa's child.

CHAPTER II.

THERE is wild weather at Signa. The mountain streams brim over and the great historic river sweeps out in

full flood, and the bitter Alpine wind tears like a living thing over the hills and across the plain. Not seldom

the lowlying fields become sheets of dull tawny water, and the little hamlets amongst them are all flooded,

and from the clocktowers the tolling bells cry aloud for succour, while the low, white houses seem to float

like boats.

In these winters, if the harvests before have been bad, the people suffer much. They have little or no bread,

and they eat the raw grass even sometimes. The country looks like a lake in such weather when the floods are

on; only for ships there are churches, and the lighthouses are the trees; and like rocky islands in all directions

the village roofs and the villa walls gleam red and shine grey in the rain. It is only a short winter, and the

people know that when the floods rise and spread, then they will find compensation, later on, for them in the

doubled richness of grass and measure of corn.

Still, it is hard to see the finest steer of the herd dashed a lifeless duncoloured mass against the foaming

piles of the bridge; it is hard to see the young trees and the stacks of hay whirled together against each other;

it is hard to watch the broken crucifix and the cottage bed hurled like dead leaves on the waste of waters; it is

hardest of all to see the little curly head of a drowned child drift with the boughs and the sheep and the empty

hencoop and the torn house door down the furious course of the river.

Signa has seen this through a thousand winters and more in more or less violence, and looked on untouched

herself; high set on her hills like a fortress, as indeed she was, in the old republican days.

In one of these wild brief winters, in a drenching night of rain, a woman came down on foot along the high

road that runs from the mountains, the old post road by which one can travel to the sea, only no one now ever

takes that way. In sunshine and mild weather it is a glorious road, shelving sheer to the river valley on one

side and on the other hung over with bold rocks and bluffs dusky with ilex and pine; and it winds and curves

and descends and changes as only a mountain road can do, with the smell of its rosemary and its wild myrtle

sweet at every turn. But on a winter's night of rain it is very dreary, desolate and dark.

The woman stumbled down it as best she might.

She had come on foot by short stages all the way from the sea some forty miles over hill and plain. She

carried a bundle with her, and never let go her hold on it however wildly the wind seized and shook her, nor

however roughly the rain blew her blind. For the bundle was a child.


Signa

CHAPTER II. 8



Top




Page No 12


Now and then she stopped and leaned against the rocks or the stem of a tree and opened her cloak and looked

at it; her eyes had grown so used to the thick darkness that she could see the round of its little red cheek and

the curve of its folded fist and the line of its closed eyelashes. She would stop a minute sometimes and bend

her head and listen, if the wind lulled, to the breathing of its parted lips set close against her breast; then she

would take breath herself and go onward.

The child was a year old, and a boy, and a heavy weight, and she was not a strong woman now, though she

had once been so; and she had walked all the way from the sea. She began to grow dizzy, and to feel herself

stumble like a footsore mule that has been driven until he is stupid and has lost his sureness of step and his

capacity for safety of choice. She was drenched through, and her clothes hung in a soaked dead weight upon

her. Even with all her care she could not keep the child quite dry.

Somewhere through the darkness she could hear bells tolling the hour. It was eight o'clock, and she had been

in hopes to reach Signa before the night fell.

The boy began to stir and cry.

She stopped and loosened her poor garments and gave him her breast. When he grew pacified, she stumbled

on again; the child was quiet; the rain beat on her naked bosom, but the child was content and quiet; and so

she went on so.

Sometimes she shivered. She could not help that. She wondered where the town was. She could not see the

lights. In earlier years she had known the country step by step as only those can who are born in the air of it

and tread it daily in their ways of work. But now she had forgotten how the old road ran. Her girlhood

seemed so far away; so very, very far. And yet she was only twentytwo years of age.

But then life does not count by years. Some suffer a lifetime in a day, and so grow old between the rising and

the setting of a sun.

She had gone over the road so many times in the warm golden dawns and the white blamy nights, plaiting her

wisps of straw, bareheaded in the welcome air, and with a poppy or a briar rose set behind her ear for

vanity's sake rather than for the flower's. But she had been long awaythough she was so youngat least it

seemed very long to her, and with absence she had lost all the peasant's instinct of safe movement in the dark,

which is as sure as an owl's or an ass's, and comes by force of long habit and long treading of the same

familiar way. She was not sure of her road; not even sure of her footing. The wind terrified her and she heard

the loud surge of the Arno waters below; beating and foaming in flood. She was weak too from long fatigue,

and the weight of the water in her clothes, and of the child in her arms, pulled her earthward.

No one passed by her.

Every one was housed, except sentries on the churchtowers watching the rising of the waters, and shepherds

getting their cattle upward from the lowlying pastures on to the hills.

She was all alone on the old searoad, and if she were near the lights of Signa she could not see them for the

steam and mist of the furious rain.

But she walked on resolutely, stumbling often over the great loose stones. She did not care for herself. Life

was over for her. She would have been glad to lie down and die where she was. But if the boy were not under

some roof before morning, she knew he would perish of cold in her arms. For she could give him so little

warmth herself. She shivered in all her veins and all her limbs; and she was soaked through like a drowned

thing, and he was wet also. So she went on, growing frightened, though her temper was bold, and only


Signa

CHAPTER II. 9



Top




Page No 13


keeping her courage to love by feeling now and then as she went for the fair face of him at her breast. But the

touch of her hand made him cryit was so coldand so even that comfort ceased for her, and she could

only pray in a dumb unconscious way to God to keep the numbness out of her arms lest they should drop the

boy as she went.

At a turn in the road there is a crucifixa wooden one set in the stone.

She sat down a moment under it, and rested as well as she could, and tried to think of heaven. But the wind

would not let her. It tore the covering off her head, and tossed her long hair about; it scourged her with a

storm of snapt boughs; it stung her with a shower of shrivelled leaves; it pierced through and through her

poor thin clothes. She prayed a little as well as she could in the torment of it, but it went round and round her

in so mad a whirl that she could not remember how the words should go. Only she remembered to keep the

child warm, as a mothersheep sets her body between the lamb and the drifts of snow.

After a while she began to cry.

Do what she would she could not keep a sense of chilliness and discomfort from reaching him; he wanted the

ease and rest of some little cosy bed; her cramped arms held him ill, and the old shawl that wrapped him up

was wet and cold.

She murmured little words to him, and tried even to sing some scrap of old song; but her voice failed her, and

the child was not to be comforted. He cried more, and stirred restlessly. With great effort she bent her

stiffened knees, and rose, and got on her way again. The rocking movement, as she carried him and walked

on, stilled him a little.

She wished that she had dared to turn up a path higher on the mountain that she knew of, which she had

passed as the Ave Maria bell hand rung. But she had not dared.

She was not sure who was there; what welcome or what curse she might get. He who was certain to be master

there now had always been fierce with her and stern; and he might be married, and new faces be there

tooshe could not tell; five years were time enough for so much change.

She had not dared go up the path; now that is was miles behind her she wished that she had taken it. But it

was too late now. The town she knew, must be much the nearer of the two, now that she had come down so

far; so she went onward in the face of the blinding rainstorm. She would go up in the morning, she thought,

and tell him the truth; if he were brutal to herself, he would not let the child starve; she would go up in the

morningso she said, and walked onward.

Her foot had slipped a dozen times, and she had recovered her footing and gone on safe. Once again in the

dark she slipped, her foot slid farther on loose wet earth, a stone gave way, she clutched the child with one

arm, and flung out the othershe could not see what she caught at in the dark. It was a bush of furze. The

furze tore her skin, and gave way. She slipped farther and farther, faster and faster; the soil was so drenched,

and the stones were unloosed. She remembered the road enough to know that she was going down, down,

down, over the edge. She clasped the child with both arms once more, and was borne down through the

darkness to her death.

She knew nothing more; the dark night closed in on her; she lost the sound of the ringing bells, and she

ceased to feel the burden of the child.


Signa

CHAPTER II. 10



Top




Page No 14


CHAPTER III.

AN hour later two men came with lanthorns into the fields that lie between the rough vineyards underneath

the road from the sea. They had sheep there, which they were going to drive into the town in the morning,

and they were afraid that the flock, terrified in the winds and rains, might have broken loose, and strayed

across the iron rails of the other road that runs by the river, and might get crushed under the wheels of the

night trains running from the west.

As they went they stumbled against something on the ground, and lowered their lights to look.

There was a broken bramblebush, and some crushed ferns, and a thing that had fallen from the height above

the soaking soil. By their dim lanthorns they saw that the thing was a woman, and bending the light fuller on

her as well as they could for the rain, they saw that she had been stunned or killed by the fall.

There was a great stone on which the back of her head had struck. She lay face upward, with her limbs

stretched out; her right arm was close round the body of a living child; her breast was bare.

The child was breathing and asleep; he had fallen upon his mother, and so had escaped unhurt.

The men had been born peasants, and they were used to wring the throats of trapped birds and to take lambs

from their mothers with small pity. They lifted the boy with some roughness and some trouble from the

stiffening arm that enclosed him; he began to wail and moan; he was very wet and miserable, and he said a

little word which was a call for his mother, like the pipe of a little bird that has fluttered out of the nest, and

lies cold on the grass and frightened.

One of them took him up, and wrapped his cloak across the little sobbing mouth.

The other knelt down, and tried to make his light burn better, and laid his hand on the woman's breast to feel

for pulse of life. But she was quite dead. He did what he could to call back life, but it was all in vain; at

length he covered her breast, and stared up at his fellow.

"This looks like Pippa," he said, slowly, with a sound as of awe in his voice.

The other lowered his light too and looked.

"Yes, it is like Pippa," he said, slowly, also.

Then they were both silent for some moments, the lanthorn light blinking in the rain.

"Yes, it is Pippa; yes, certainly, it is Pippa," said the first one stupidly; and he ran his hand with a sort of

shudder over the outline of her features and her form.

The one who held the child turned his light on the little wet face; the baby ceased to cry, and opened his big,

dark, wondering eyes at the flame.

"And whose byblow is this?" said he.

"The devil knows," said he who knelt by the mother. "But it is Pippa. Look here on her left breastdo you

see? there is the little threecornered scar of the wound I gave her with my knife, at the wine fair, that day."

The other looked closer while the rain beat on the white cold chest of the woman.


Signa

CHAPTER III. 11



Top




Page No 15


"Yes, it must be Pippa."

Then they were both silent again a little, for they were Pippa's brothers.

"Let us go and tell them in the Lastra, and get the bier." said the one who knelt by her, getting up to his feet,

with a sullen, dazed gloom on his dark face.

"And leave her here?" said the one who had the child.

"Why not? nobody will run away with the dead!"

"But this little beastwhat can one do with him?"

"Carry him to your wife."

"There are too many at home."

"She has one of his age; she can take him."

"She will never touch Pippa's boy."

"Give him to me, then, and stay you here."

"No, that I dare notthe foul fiend might come after her."

"The foul fiend take your terrors. Let us get into the Lastra; we can see then. We must tell the Misericordia,

and get the bier"

"There is no such haste; she is stone dead. What a pipe this brat has! One would think he was a pig with the

knife in its throat."

"It is very cold. Who would have thought it could have livedsuch a fall as that, and such a night!"

"It lives because nobody wants it. She had no gold about her, had she?"

"I do not know."

The one who held the child stopped over the dead woman awhile, then rose with a sigh of regret

"Not a stiver; I have felt her all over."

"Then she must have done ill these five years."

"Yesand yet so handsome, too. But Pippa never plaited even."

"Nay, neverpoor Pippa!"

So they muttered, plodding over the broken heavy ground, with the sound of the swollen river in their ears

and the lanthorn lights gleaming through the steam of the rain. In the noise of the waters the child sobbed and

screamed unheard. The man had tossed him over his shoulder as he carried the newborn lambs, only with a

little less care.


Signa

CHAPTER III. 12



Top




Page No 16


They clambered up into the road and tramped through the slough of mud into the town. The woman had

drawn nigh to the upper town by a dozen yards, when her foot had slipped, and she had reeled over to her

death. But the feet of the shepherds were bare, and kept sure hold, like the feet of goats. They tramped on,

quick, through the crooked streets and over the bridge; the river had run high, and along the banks, and on the

flat roofs of the towers there were the lights burning of the men who watched for the flood. They heard how

loud and swiftly the river was running as they went over the bridge and down in to the irregular twisting

streets, and under the old noble walls of the lower village of the Lastra.

The one who carried the child opened a rickety door in the side of a tumbledown house, and climbed a steep

stairway, and pushed his way into a room where children of all ages, and trusses of straw, and a pig, and a

hen with her chickens, and a black crucifix, and a load of cabbageleaves and maizestalks, and a single

lemontree in a pot, were all together nearly indistinguishable in the darkness. He tossed the child to a sturdy

brown woman with fierce brows.

"Here, Nita, here is a young one I found in the fields. Feed it tonight, and tomorrow I will tell the priest

and the others, and we shall get credit. It is near dead of cold already. NoI cannot staydo you hear how

the waters are out? Bruno is down below wanting me to help to house the sheep."

He clattered away down the stairs, and joined his brother in the street.

"I told her nothing of Pippa," he said, in a whisper. "If she knew it were Pippa's not a drop of milk would he

get tonight. As it is, it is a pretty little beggar; she will let him share with Toto. She knows charity pleases

Heaven. Andandsee here, Bruno, why need we speak of Pippa at all."

His brother stared at him in the murky gloom. "Why? why we must fetch her in and bury her."

"The waters will do that before morning if we let them alone; that will spare us a deal of trouble, Bruno."

"Troublewhy?"

"Oh, it is always troublethe church and the law, and all the rest. Then you know the Syndic is such a man

to ask questions. And nobody saw her but ourselves. And they may say we tumbled her over. She has come

back poor, and all Signa knows that you struck her with your knife on the day of the fair, and that she has

been a disgrace and a weariness always. We might have trouble, Bruno."

"But the child?"

"Oh, the child! I have told Nina we picked it up lost in the fields. Why should we tell anybody tonight about

Pippa? The poor soul is dead. No worse can come. Men do not hurt dead women. And there is so much to do

tonight, Bruno. We should see for our sheep on the other side now, and then stay down here. The devil

knows what pranks the Arno may not play tonight. In five hours I warrant you he will be out all over the

country."

"But to leave her thereall aloneit is horrible!"

"How shall we show we did not push her there to her death?"

"But we did not."

"That is why they would all say we did. Everybody knows that there was bad blood with us and Pippa: and

most of all with you. Let the night go over, Bruno. We want the night to work in, and if she be there at day


Signa

CHAPTER III. 13



Top




Page No 17


dawn, then we can tell. It will be time enough."

"Welllie as you like," said the other, sullenly. "Let us get the sheep in anyhow."

So they went out to the open country again, through the storm of the west wind that was blowing the river

back from the sea, so that it could not get out, and was driven up again between the hills, and so overflowed

the lands through which it travelled. The men worked hard and in earnest, housing their own sheep and

driving their neighbours' cattle on rising knolls, or within church doors, or anywhere where they were safe

from the water; and then came down again into the street towards midnight, where all the people were awake

and astir watching the Arno, and holding themselves ready to flee.

"You have got the ague, Bruno," said the man at the wineshop, for his arm shook as he drank a draught.

"So would you if you had been up to your middle in water all the night like me," said the elder brother,

roughly.

But it was not the water, they were too used to that. It was the thought of the woman dead all alone under the

old searoad.

The night became a bitter black night. Up the valley the river was out, flooding the pastures far and near.

Boats went and came, taking help, and bringing homeless families. Watchfires were burning everywhere.

Bodies of drowned cattle drifted in by scores. There were stories that the great city herself was in flood. In

such a time every breath is a tale of terror, and every rumour grows instantly to giant proportions.

The upper town of Signa itself was safe. But was great peril for the lowlying Lastra. No one went to their

beds. The priest prayed. The bells tolled. The men went to and fro in fear. The horrid loudness of the roaring

waters drowned all other sounds.

When the morning broke, sullen and grey, and still beaten with storm, the cold dull waste of water stretched

drearily on either side of the great bridge. The two brethren went with the crowd that looked from it eastward

and westward.

The river had spread over the iron rails, and the grassy, broken ground, and the bushes of furze, and reached

half way up to the rocks and the hillroad above. The wind had changed, and was blowing in from the

eastward mountains. The water rolled under its force with furious haste to the sea like a thing long

imprisoned, and frantic with the joy of escape.

"It has taken Pippa," said the brothers, low to one another.

And they felt like men who have murdered a woman.

Not that it mattered of course. She was dead. And if not to the sea, then to the earth, all the dead must

go,into darkness, and forgotten of all.

CHAPTER IV.

THE brothers looked pale under their brown skins in the ashen light of the dawn.

But they had lost sheep like other folks, and so like other folks were pitied as they went back into the Lastra

to get a mouthful of bread, after the sickly vigil of the night.


Signa

CHAPTER IV. 14



Top




Page No 18


Bruno was an unwedded man, and could bear misfortune; but Lippo was a man early married, and having six

young children to clamour round his souppot, and fight for the crusts of bread. He was pointed out amongst

the crowd of sufferers, and was one of those who were pitied the most, and who was sure to get a good

portion of the almsgiving and public relief.

"Give Bruno a cup of wine and a crust, Nita," said he, going up the stairs into the house of his wife. He lived

there with her because her father, who was a cobbler, owned the place, and he himself best liked the life of

the Lastra. The wife, too, having been a cobbler's daughter and granddaughter, had been always used to see

life from the halfdoor of the workshop; she would not become a mere contadina, hoeing and weeding and

plaiting and carrying dung in a broadleaved hat and a russet gownnot she, were it ever so; and Anita was

one those strong and fortunate women who always get their own way by dint of their power to make

everyone wretched who crosses them.

"Leave me to speak," said Lippo, with a glance of meaning to his brother.

It was five in the morning, very cold, and still dusky. Anxiety was allayed, since the wind blew from the east,

and the waters were sinking, though slowly.

Nita, who had been up all night on the watch, like the rest of the women, was boiling coffee in a tinpot, and

fanning the charcoal. The chil dren lay about as they chose on the floor. None of them had been put to bed,

since at any moment they might have had to run for their lives.

Bruno looked round for Pippa's child. He did not see it.

"An awful night," said Lippo, kicking the pig out of a doze. "They do say the Vecchio bridge is down in

Florence, and that the jewellers could not get out in time. I wish the gold and silver and stones would drift

down here. All the Grève country is swamped. St. Guisto sticks up on his tower like a masthead. The cattle

are drowned by herds. Whole stacks of wheat are against the piles, making hungry souls' mouths water; rotted

and ruined; fine last year's grain; the good God is bitterhard sometimes. Where is the baby I brought you last

night, my woman?"

Nita pointed with her charcoal fan; her coffee was on the point of boiling.

The brothers looked where she pointed, to a nest of hay close to the hen and her chickens. The child lay there

sound asleep, with his little naked limbs curled up; and close against him was Toto, a yearling child also.

The elder brother turned away suddenly, and his body shook a little.

"You have never dried your clothes, Bruno," said his sisterinlaw. "What a baby a man is without a wife.

Drink that, it is hot as hot. And what did you bring me that baby foryou and Lippo? You know whose brat

it is, I suppose, and look out for the reward? I thought so, or I would not have given it houseroom. Toto is

more work than enough, so masterful as he isand so ravenous."

"Nay," said Lippo, as with a sheepish apology for his weakness. "I know nothing of whose brat it isI was

just sorry for it; left in the soaking fields there; and I picked it up as I should pick up a lame lamb. What do

you think of it, my dearest? does it look like a poor child or a rich one, eh? Women are quick to judge."

The black brows of Nita lowered in wrath.

"Mercy of heaven! Who would have to do with such dolts as men? Just because the child was there you pick

it up, never thinking of all the hungry mouths halffed at home! Shame on you. You are an unnatural brute.


Signa

CHAPTER IV. 15



Top




Page No 19


You would starve your own to nourish a stranger!"

"Nay, sweetest Nita!" murmured Lippo, coaxingly. "On such a nightand a child taken down by flood,

toonot a living soul but would have done as I did. And who knows but he may be some rich father's child,

and make our fortunes? Any way, the township will give us credit, and he can go to the Innocenti tomorrow

if we find no gain in him. Look what his things betoken."

"Oh, his things are roughspun enough, and vile as can be," said his wife, in a fuming fury. "And would a

rich man's child be out on flood? It is only the poor brats that the weather finds loose for it to play antics

with; the child is a beggar's son, and this thing linked round his neck by a little string, is a thing you get at the

fairs for a copperbit."

The two men looked together at the locket that she held to them; it was of basemetala little poor round

trumpery plaything. On it there was the one word in raised letters of Signa, and inside a curl of soft light hair.

That was all. They could none of them read, so the letters on the metal told them nothing. They stooped

together over the sleeping child.

He was pretty and well made; he lay quite naked in the hay, and beside brown Toto looked like one of the

little marble children of old Mino. His lashes and his brows were black, but over his forehead hung little rings

of soft, fair, crumpled hair.

Bruno turned away.

"She used to look just like that when she was a little child," he muttered to himself.

Lippo glanced round to see if his wife heard. But she was busy with the hen, who had got into a barrel of rice,

and was eating treble her own price at the market at one meal.

"The brat must go," said she, turning and flogging the hen away. "As for a chance that it is a rich man's child,

that is all rubbish. You make your bread with next year's corn. Chances like that are old wives' tales. What we

have to do is to feed six hungry stomachs. You were a fool to bring it here at all. But to dream one should

keep it! Holy Mary!"

"Holy Mary would say, keep it," said Bruno, munching his crust.

"Maybe it is your own, Bruno. Those that hid can find," said his sisterinlaw sharply. "The child shall pack

today. I shall go and tell them at the guardhouse. Toto is more than enough, and as for that locket, you can

get such trash as that at nay fair for a couple of figs. That goes for nothing."

"Well, well, keep the poor baby till noon, and I will see what the Curato says. It is always well to see what he

says," her husband answered her hurriedly, and afraid of the gathering storm on Bruno's face.

Bruno was passionate, tempestuous, and weak, and the quieter, subtler brother ruled him with ease whilst

seeming to obey. But for turning the baby of dead Pippa's to public maintenanceLippo had a foreboding in

him that in this matter his brother would be too strong for him.

He hurried away out of pretext of labour awaiting them in the inundated country, not without misgiving that

the darkest suspicions as to the fatherhood of the foundling were awakening in the jealous soul of his wife.

They went straight to the edge of the river, and got out their old black boat, with its carved prow and

tricoloured tiller, and pulled down the current of the now quiet water to see with the rest what could help so


Signa

CHAPTER IV. 16



Top




Page No 20


save from the flotsam and jetsam of the flood. Whole districts lay under water, and the river was full of dead

cats and dogs, drowned sheep, floating pipkins and winecasks, bales of hay, carcases of cows. and broken

bits of furniture from many a ruined farmstead and peasant's hut laid low.

"Listen," said the elder brother suddenly, when the boat was fairly out from the bank, and with his hooked

pole he drew in a spinningwheel with its bank of flax drenched like a drowned girl's hair. "Listen to me,

Lippo. Pippa's son must not go to charity. Do you hear?"

"I hear. But we are poor men, and Pippa was "

"That is neither here nor there," said Bruno, with his dark brows meeting. "She never asked alms of us, nor

houseroom, nor did anything except to go to her death just as sheep tumble over a rock. The baby must not

go to the parish. We did faulty enoughletting her go down flood with never an office of church said over

her. And who knowswho knowsshe might not be quite dead, after all."

"Nita will not keep himthat is sure," said the younger quickly. "Look, that is Barcelli's old red cow. You

may know her by the spot on her side."

"Would she keep him if she were paid?"

Lippo's eyes lighted with joy, but he bent a grave face over his pole as he raked in a floating oilflask by its

wicker coat.

"I doubt if she would. She has a deal of trouble with Toto. And who is there to pay, pray? We know no more

than the cow there who the man wasyou know that."

"I will pay."

"You!"

"Yes; I will pay the child's keep."

"Holy angels! And you who were for ever at words and blows with Pippa, and stabbed at her even for being

too gay!"

"I will pay," said Bruno.

Lippo rowed on in silence some moments.

"How much?" he asked at last.

"I will give you half all I get."

Lippo's white teeth showed themselves in a sudden smile. His brother gained a good deal in corn and oil and

beans and hay and wine, being on good land, and being a man who worked and got the uttermost out of the

soil that he shared with his master, and Lippo was often pinched by his fatherinlaw Baldo the cobbler, and

half famished by his wife, and was a true son of the soil, and knew the worth of a hundredth part of a copper

coin as well as any man between sea and mountain.

"Half all you get, and we to keep the child?" he said absently, and as with reluctance. "But what can we say to

Nita?"


Signa

CHAPTER IV. 17



Top




Page No 21


"You are never at a loss for good lying, Lippo."

Lippo smiled; his vanity was flattered.

"I never lie to Nita. She always finds one out. Only in the matter of Pippa's son I hid the truth to please you.

She never would nurse the child if she guessed. Bust as for making her keep him, say what one will, it will be

impossibleimpossible, my dear."

"It must be," said Bruno, withdrawing his hand from the tiller and bringing it down with violence on the

boat's side, while his eyes flashed with blue fire as the lightning flashes most summer nights over the blue

hills of his own Signa. "It must be. I will pay. I will give you half I get. Good harvestsyou know what that

is. But Pippa's child shall not go to parish while I have an arm to drive a plough through the ground or to

guide over the field. Settle it with your wife your own way. But Pippa's child shall grow up amongst us."

"Dear Bruno, to please you I will try," said gentle Lippo with a sigh. "But we have brats too many in the

house, and you know what Nita's 'Nay' can be."

"Nay or yea, the child stays," said Bruno.

"The half of everything," murmured Lippo, as he bent to his oars and passed by a dog howling on the top of

its floating kennel to reach his pole to a butcher's basket of meat that was tossing amongst the rubbish.

But Bruno, having the tiller, pushed first to reach the dog.

"It is only a cur," said Lippo.

Bruno pulled the dog into the boat.

In the Lastra, and in the town, and in all the country round or near Signa, the brothers were known as well as

the massbells of the churches. The Signa people thought that Bruno the contadino was a bad man enough,

ready with his knife and often in a brawl, and too often seen at fairs and with other men's wives on

feastdays. Lippo they liked and respected, and everybody spoke him fair; and he would keep the peace most

beautifully when men got angry in the streets before his housedoor.

They were both handsome men, and could neither of them read, and believed in their priest and their

paternoster, and had never been beyond the mountains around Signa, except now and thenBruno with his

bullocks, and Lippo in a donkeycart to buy leatherdown the Valdarno into the Lily City.

Bruno lived on the wild hillside, amongst the thyrne and the myrtle and the gorze and the grasscropping

sheep and the eversinging nightingales. Lippo dwelt down in the street, doing as little as he could, and by

preference nothing, in the smell of his wife's frying and in the sound of her father's little hammer; rowing out

his boat when there was any chance for it to pay, and seeing after the few sheep that the shoemaker kept

above the bridge. They had been born within a year of one anothersons of peasants and workers in the

fields. Bruno stayed on the old land where his fathers had had rights of the soil uncounted generations. Lippo

had loitered down lovemaking into the Lastra, and had married very early the daughter of welltodo old

Baldo.

There had been several sons after them. Two had been killed as soldiers, and others had died in infancy by

various strokes of evil chance; and the youngest of them all had been PippaPippa, whose body was gone

out on the flood to the sea with never a prayer said over her. Beautiful, fierce, wayward, wilful, firemouthed

Pippa, who had run over the hills like a lizard, and who had had saucy words on her tongue as a rose has its


Signa

CHAPTER IV. 18



Top




Page No 22


thorns, and who had had all Signa gazing after her for her beauty when she had walked singing like a cherub

in the wake of the banners of the church.

Not that she had ever cared much for the church,poor Pippa.

She had always been quarrelsome and selfwilled and headstrong; and had flouted her lovers, and been

petulant to her own hindrance, and as wild as a hawk, and provoking,yes, provoking, past the endurance of

any man who was a brother and nothing more. She would never sit quiet and spin; she would never keep her

eyes on her tress of straw as other girls did; if she milked the cow she would upset the pail just out of

wantonness, and would laugh and dance to see their rage when she let the pigs run in amongst her brother's

plot of green peas. Yes, certainly, she was provoking; a bad girl, even though loving at heart; no one was to

blame that she had gone away without a word and come back so, with a child at her breast, to find her death

the night of the flood.

A selfwilled foolish girl and with wrongdoing ingrained in heras for patience, who could be very patient

with a woman that let the pigs in amongst your peas just when green peas fetched their weight in silver? And

then she had such a tongue too, the little shrewtrue, she did not bear malice, and would not growl, growl,

growl for hours together as Nita would, and Nita's mother, thinking it the only way to manage men; true, she

was a generous soul, and would let a beggar have her dinner, though meals were meagre on the hills; and

when one had beaten her till she was blue she would not tell, but say she had fallen from the ladder trimming

the vines, or that the bees had stung her. Still a wilful, quarrelsome, pettish thing; no man could be blamed for

her illhap nor for her end. So Lippo said to himself when his brother had gone up to the hills, and he himself

left his boat to go down the narrow street homeward, pondering on Pippa's child and on what he should say to

Nita.

As he went up the stairs he settled the lie to his mind's content, and entered the room looking with his fairest

faith out of his clear brown eyes.

"I am going to be frank with you, Nita," he said, and then he sat down and lied so prettily, that if there be a

Father of Lies he must quite have rejoiced to hear him.

Nita listened as well as a woman can listenthat is, interrupting twenty times and getting up to do some

irrelevant thing twice twenty.

"Bruno's son!" she cried at last.

"Hush! The children will hear," said Lippo. "It is as I tell you. Only Bruno must not know that you know,

because he is so afraid that redhaired Roma whom he is courting should hear of it. But you see why I closed

with him, Nita. It will be a good thing for us. We can eat like fatting pigs off Bruno's land. Nothing to prevent

us. And it is hill land, you know, and his share comes to a good bit, taking fair weather and foul. And then,

besides that, we shall have credit in the Lastra, for Bruno never will say a word, and the curato and all the

place may as well think the child a foundling as not. A good deed smells sweet in the neighbours' nostrils,

and a good name is like a blest palm. We must tell your father, or he will grumble at the seventh mouth. But

nobody else need know. The brat will grow up with the others, and we shall seem kind, that is all."

"To think of its being Bruno's!" cried Nita, with a clap of her big brown hands. "Did I not say so, now? Did I

not jeer him as he looked at it asleep? Ohoh! Who can deceive me? Never you try, Lippo, more!"

"You can see through a millstone," replied Lippo, with an embrace of her. "Only an ass can ever seek to blind

you, and that is why I told you the truth, though Bruno would have screened it. He is so afraid of the creature

he goes to now ever knowingyou understand."


Signa

CHAPTER IV. 19



Top




Page No 23


"The child will be a bother," said Anita, remembering the kicks and cuffs with whose best administration she

could scarce manage to keep the peace amongst her brood or their hands ever out of the souppot.

"Oh, no," said Lippo, shrugging his shoulders, "where there are six there may as well be seven. He will

tumble up with the others. We are to have half of all Bruno gets, and I can guess to a stalk, you know, what

an acre of wheat is worth, or what an olive or a fig tree bears. No fattore would outwit me. I was not bred out

on the fields for nothing. Half of everything, you know, Nita. That will mean a good deal in good seasons. I

am very hungry, carina. Could you not fry something in oil, nice and tempting for one? An artichoke, now, or

a blackbird?"

Nita grumbled at the extravagance, but being in a good humour went downstairs and across the way and

brought over some artichokes and fried them and ate them with her husband, the children being sent to make

dust pies and castles in the sun on the stones below, old Baldo keeping an eye on them over his halfdoor.

Lippo and his wife ate their artichokes, and drank a little wine with them.

Pippa's son cried unnoticed in his nest of hay, and sobbed out his one little word for mother, which was like

the moan of a little unfledged bird left in the snow.

"We will bring him up to help himself," said Lippo, with his mouth filled with the fried eggs and oil.

The child sobbed on, and felt for his mother's breast, and only had his small soft rosy hands torn with the

thorns and pricked with the burrs and briars of the sundried hay.

CHAPTER V.

MEANWHILE Bruno went up the hills; up the same old road which had felt Pippa's footsteps on it the night

before; with the river underneath it, and on the other side of the mountains rising, with the olives and vines

about their sides, and on their summits old watchtowers and fortresses, and dusky woods of ilex, and cloudy

masses of stonepine, that sent their strong odour down the valley a score of miles.

Bruno went on his way, looking neither right nor left. He went over the ground so often, and he had seen it all

from the year he was born; always this and never anything else; and long familiarity dulls the sense of beauty,

even where such sense has been awakened, and Bruno's never had beenexcept for a woman's looks.

He strode on, not looking up nor looking back; a straightlimbed, swarthy, finebuilt peasant, of thirty years

or more, with the oval face of his country, and broad, black, luminous eyes, soft and contemplative, like the

eyes of the ox, when the rage was not alight in them.

He did not look round, because peasants do not look up from the soil; and he did not look back, because he

had no care to see the spot where he had kneeled down in the wet grass by the broken bushes, with the noise

of the river in his ears.

He went up the searoad some way, and then quitted it and ascended to the left. The estate to which he

belonged was on the side of a spur of the mountains, that turns to Signa, and faces straight down the valley,

and whose wine is named as famous in the Bacco in Toscana of Redi.

There are beautiful hills in this country, steep and bold, and formed chiefly of limestone and sandstone,

covered all over with gum cistus and thyme, and wildroses and myrtle, with low growing laurels and tall

cypresses, and boulders of stone, and old thorn trees, and flocks of nightingales always, and the sadvoiced

little owl that was beloved of Shelley.


Signa

CHAPTER V. 20



Top




Page No 24


Bruno's farmstead was on one of these hills; half the hill was cultured, and the other half was wild; and on its

height was an old, grey, mighty place, once the palace of a cardinal, and where there now dwelt the steward

of the soil on which Bruno had been born.

His cottage was a large, low, white building, with a red roof, and a great arched door, and a sundial on the

wall, and a group of cypresses beside, and a big walnuttree before it. There was an old well with some

broken sculpture; some fowls scratching under the fig boughs; a pig hunting for roots in the black bare earth;

behind it stretched the wild hillside, and in front a great slope of fields and vineyards; and far below them in

the distance the valley and the river and the bridge, with the high crest of the upper Signa, and the low lying

walltowers of the Lastra on either side of the angry waters.

Bruno did not look back at it at all. He saw the sun rise over it, and the beautiful pale light steal up, and up,

and up, and up, wherever he rose to his work in the daydawn. But is was nothing at all to him. When now

and then a traveller or a painter strayed thither, and said it was beautiful, Bruno smiled, glad because it was

his own countrythat was all.

He went into his cold, quiet, desolate house, and sat down for a minute's rest; he was tired. There was no one

to greet him. He did everything for himself. He had no neighbours. The nearest contadino lived a mile down

beyond the fields which in summer were a sea of maize and a starry world of fireflies; and the old palace

was some distance higher on the crest, where the gorze grew thickest, and the mountain moss clustered about

the roots of the stonepines.

Herein the long, low rambling dwelling, with the sundial on its wall, and the great archways underneath

it, and the stacks of straw before itthere had been nine of them once. Now Bruno lived there alone.

He sat down a minute on the settle, and thought. Thinking was new work to him. He never thought at all,

except of the worm in the ripening wheat, or the ticks in the flock's fleeces. The priest did his thinking for

him. What use was it to pay a priest for having opinions if one had to think for one's self as well?

But he sat and thought now.

Poor Pippa! what a little, ruddy, pretty thing she was, lying in her white swaddling bands, when he was a big

rough boy twelve years old, with bare feet and chest, who used to come in from the fields hungry and

footsore, and feel angry to the lastcome child in his mother's arms, getting all her care and caresses.

He bore Pippa a grudge from her birth.

They were all boys, rough and tumble together, share and share alike; and then one summer morning the girl

came, and their mother never seemed the same to them againnever any more. The little girl, with a face

like the bud of the red rose laurel, seemed to be all she thought aboutor so they fancied; and anything good

that could be got, honey, or a drop of new milk, or a little white loaf from the town, or an apricot from the

fattoria, was always set aside for Pippa; pretty, saucy, noisy, idle Pippa, who was more often in mischief than

they were, but never got, as they did, a thrashing, and a wish that the devil might come and fetch away all

naughty children.

There had been times when he had hated Pippa, hated her from the first day he saw her lying on her mother's

bosom, with her little red mouth, clinging as bee does at a flower, to the night when he had scolded her for

dancing with any fool that asked her, and then she had mocked him about a dead love, and he had struck at

her with his knife, and the people had dragged him off her, all blind with rage and shame at his own

misdoing; and the blood had sprouted up out from her neck, and stained the lace she wore as red as a

goldfinch's feathers.


Signa

CHAPTER V. 21



Top




Page No 25


He had hated her always.

It seemed to him now that he had been like a brute to herpoor, pretty, browneyed, happy, selfwilled

thing, who had been spoilt from her babyhood upward.

Lippo remembered how provoking she had been, and justified himself as he went home through the Lastra.

But Bruno forgot it, and only reproached himself. He had always been rough and fierce and moody with

heroh yes, no doubt. If he had been patient with herhe twelve years older, tooshe might never have

run away from her home on the hill, and borne that nameless child, and gone to her death on the old

searoad.

No doubt he had done wrong by her; had been too severe and tyrannous, and had helped to make the cottage

distasteful to her after their mother had died and he had become master, and had tried to shut her in, as a

thrush is shut in a wicker cage.

He forgot all her faultspoor dead Pippaand he remembered all his own. Liberal natures will err thus to

themselves; and Bruno, with all his evil ways, was liberal as the sun and winds.

Poor Pippa!

He saw her as he had seen her standing out in the light on the hill, with her little brown hands plaiting the

straw all unevenly, and her bowlike mouth gay with laughter at some piece of mischief sweet to her as fig in

summer. She had used to look so pretty, with her arch eyes shining under her great straw penthouse of a hat,

and her supple, slim shape, in brown and red, like a firefly, standing up as a poppy does against the corn on

the amber light of the evening sky, here where the hill was just the same, and only she was a thing that was

gone for ever and ever and ever.

Bruno shut his eyes not to see the hill. But he could not shut out his thoughts. He had been a brute to her. It

stirred and grew in him; this mute remorse, which Lippo would have laughed out, and which had been awake

ever since he had gone about his business as the river rose, and left the dead woman alone to drift down with

the flood.

She was dead, of course, and it could hurt her no more to be swept out to the salt seapools westward than to

be lowered into the earth in a coffin. Still Bruno, if he had gone straight to the priest and told him, and had let

the Church sorrow over and bury her, would not have been tormented by the thought of her was he was now.

Now, in a curious kind of half stupid way, he felt as if he had found her and had killed her.

There had been war between him and Pippa always; and though it had shocked him a little to find her lying

there lifeless in the dark, yet he had not cared much at first. But since he had forsaken her to the will of the

waters, in the vague fear of that nameless trouble which his brother had threatened him with as possible,

Brunoa brave man all his daysfelt a coward; and with the tingling shame of that new craven sense came

a selfreproach in which any rough word and fierce act of his life against the lost creature rose in judgment

against him.

Poor Pippa!

After all, what had her faults been? Only mirth and overeagerness for pleasure, and a quick tongue, and a

love of the sunshine idly spent amongst fruits and flowers whilst others were working. These were all.


Signa

CHAPTER V. 22



Top




Page No 26


She had been truthful and generous of temper, and never unwilling to forgive. Nay, though he had struck at

her with his open blade that fairnight, she had called out to the people not to hurt him for it; and when she

had left the hillside that very summerno one knew for whither nor with whomdid she not tell an old

woman, who alone saw her going through the millet at break of day with a bundle, "Say to my brothers I am

not angry any more; they have been unkind to me, but I have been troublesome, and said hot words very

often; and I will pray for them, if that will do any good: only tell them not to try to bring me back, because

we never are at peace together"?

Poor Pippa!

He shut his eyes against the sunlight; but, shut them as he would with both hands, he saw her as he had seen

her last, coming through the beanflowers, with the long evening shadows and the little golden fireflies

seeming to run before her; when he had turned across the fields and avoided her because of the thrust with the

knife, which she had never spoken of, and of which he was half ashamed and half defiant, and which

therefore he would never admit that he regretted, living on in silence with her under the same roof, trusting to

chance.

And chance camethe chance that one summer morning the bed of Pippa was empty, and old Viola, coming

in with a sheath of green cane for her donkey, told them how she had met the girl, and of her farewell words.

Shut his eyes as he would, he saw her so, amongst the purple beanflowers that night when his heart had

swelled a little at sight of her, and he had been half inclined to tell her he was sorry for that blow, and then

had felt the pride rise in him, and had said to himself that the girl had deserved itdisobeying him, and then

jesting at himand so had struck across the rustling corn, and let her go without a word.

And now she was deadgone out on the flood to the sea; and he had never told her that he had been sorry

for the stab, and never could tell her now.

Would God tell her? or any one of the saints?

Bruno wondered. He felt as if that dead woman whom the river had got stood for ever between him and all

the hosts of heaven.

He was a strong man, and his emotions and his intelligence were both unawakened, and his life was much

like that of his own plough bullocks; but he shuddered through all his limbs as he rose up from the wooden

settle and faced the day. Work with the labourer is an instinct, as watching is the housedog's; and pain may

stifle it for a moment, but no more.

He went out and unloosed the bar of the stabledoors, and brought out his oxen, and muzzled them and

yoked them together, and drove them out over the steep slanting fields that ran upward and downward, and

were intersected by lines of maples and mulberries with the leafless vines clinging to them, and by

watercourses cut deep that the rain might be borne down the mountain side, and by wild hedges of briony and

rose and arbutus, with here and there winterred leaves of creepers that the winds had forgotten to blow

away.

It was a grey morning, with heavy white mists lying over all the valley down below; and on the high hills it

was very cold. Bruno drove his meek largeeyed beasts through the black earth with a heavy heart.

He seemed always to see Pippa as she had used to come, when their father lived, and she was a child, with a

black loaf and a flask of wine, out to them on the hill in the ploughing time, and stroked the bullocks, and put

round their leathern frontlets gay wreaths of anemones, purple and red and blue, or the berries of the beautiful


Signa

CHAPTER V. 23



Top




Page No 27


corbezzolo.

And now she was deadstone deadlike the mouse the share killed in the furrow.

The bullocks, well used to goad and curse, turned their broad foreheads and looked at him with luminous

fond eyes: he was so gentle with themthey were grateful, but they wondered why.

Bruno ploughed all day, and the wind blew up from the sea, and he felt as if it were blowing her long wet hair

against him.

"I will do good by the child, so help me , and perhaps they will tell her in heaven," he said to himself, as he

went to and fro up and down the shelving fields underneath the lines of the leafless trees.

"Perhaps they will tell her in heaven?" he thought, as he went over the heavy wet clods in the mist.

CHAPTER VI.

BRUNONE MARCILLO, always known as Bruno, did what all his people had always done for seven

hundred centuries and more.

They had been vassals and spearmen in the old warlike times, and welltodo contadini ever afterwards;

giving their sons, when need arose, to die in the common cause of the native soil, but otherwise never stirring

off their own hillside; good husbandmen, bold men, fierce haters, honest neighbours, keeping their

womenkind strictly, and letting their males have as much license as was compatible with unremitting and

patient labour in all seasons.

They were a race remarkable for physical beautya beauty that is strictly national; the dark straightbrowed

classic beauty which Giotto has put in his Garden of Olives, and Signorelli given to his noble Prophets.

They had always intermarried with mountain races like their own, or taken wives from the Lastra households,

where the ancient blood ran pure. The father of Brunone and Lippo had done otherwise; he had taken a

workgirl of the city, a pretty feckless thing, whom he had seen one market night that he had strayed into the

Loggia theatre, when a good harvest had put too much loose cash in his pockets, and the humours of

Cimarosa's Nemici Generosi had been making him laugh till he cried.

The girl had become to him a good wife enough, nobody had denied that; but she was not of the stern stuff

that the Marcillo housewives always had been, with their busts of Ceres and their brows of Juno, their arms

that could guide the oxen and their heads that could balance a wine barrel.

She was timid, and some said false, though that was never proved, and she had not the hillborn strength of

mind and body that these people who had lived nigh a thousand years in the same air possessed.

Her second son, Filippo, or Lippo, inherited her constitution, and with it her supplicating caress of manner

and her timidityperhaps her falseness too; but the Lastra did not think so; the Lastra was fond of Lippo,

though he had deserted the ways of his fathers, and dwelt in an idleness not altogether creditable and

altogether alien to the habits of his race, who had always been used to labour together, father and sons, and

often grandsons, all under the same roof and on the same fields, generation after generation.

When the large family dwindled down to one man, it was out of custom to leave so much land to solitary

labourer. But Brunone Marcillo was a favourite with his master, and one of the best husbandmen in the

province; besides he was sure to marry and fill the house, they thought, so he was left undisturbed, and the


Signa

CHAPTER VI. 24



Top




Page No 28


land suffered nothing; for though he loved his pleasure in a wild lawless way, and took fierce fits of it at

times, he was devoted to his home stead and his work, and loved his birthplace with that fastrooted love of

the Tuscan which makes the little red roof under the red waning skies, on the solitary upland, or in the silent

marsh, or amidst the blueflowered fields of the flax, or above the thymecovered, windblown hills by the

sea, more precious and more lovely than any greater fate or fairer gifts elsewhere.

All alone on his little farm Bruno became a man well to do, and who could have put money by had he not

loved women so wellso they said.

It was a broad rich piece of land that went with the dwelling house he occupied. He grew wheat, and maize,

and beans, and artichokes, and had several sturdy figtrees that yielded richly, and noble olives that

numbered their hundred years, and the vines that marched with his corn were amongst the best in the Signa

country.

The half of all its produce was his, according to the way of the land and the provisions of custom, and the

house was a better one than most of its degree; and the fields that were his lay well on the open hillside,

sunswept, as was wanted by vines and grain both, but sheltered from cold winds by the jutting out of the

quarried rocks and the woods of ilex and pine that were above.

Bruno was a laborious workman, and was skilled in field labour; he knew how to make an ear of barley bear

double, and how to keep blight away, and the fly from the vine.

He could not read; he could not write; his notions of God were shut up in a little square coloured picture,

framed and hung up over the gateway into his fields to bring a blessing there; his idea of political duty was

comprised in hating any one who taxed him, and being ready to shoot any one who raised the impost on

grain; but he was a husbandman after Virgil's own heart; he wanted no world beyond the waving of his corn,

and if a steer were sick, or when the grapes were ripe, he took no sleep, but watched all night, loving his

cattle and his fruits as poets their verse or kings their armies.

On the whole Bruno led a contented and prosperous life, and if he had not been so ready with his wrath,

might have been welcome in all households; and if he had not been over fond of those fairs in all the little

towns where wandering players set up their little music booths, and of the women that he found there, and of

the license that is always to be had by any man whose moneybag has its mouth open and its stomach filled,

might also have become a very wealthy man in his own way. But he was fierce, and every one feared him,

and he was improvident, and every one fleeced him. And he was lax and lawless in his loves, and had a

dangerous name in the countryside amongst the mothers of maidens.

So that he of all men had had no title to be hard upon Pippa: and yet hard he had been always.

The most amorous men and the wildest are usually the most exacting of virtue and modesty in their own

women.

He had always hated her: yes, honestly hated her he told himself; and as she grew up into girlhood, and they

were shut alone in the same house, always opposed on to another, Pippa's idleness, and sauciness, and

rebellion against homekeeping, and passion for dancing and straying and idling, infuriated him against her

more and more with every day that dawned.

Bruno, with all his excesses, never neglected or slurred over his labour. The land and its needs were always

first with him. He would have had his sister one of those maidens, numerous around him, who asked nothing

better than the daily round of household and field duties; who could reap as well as a man; who could harness

an ox and guide him; and who were busy from dusk of dawn to nightfall hoeing, drawing water, spinning,


Signa

CHAPTER VI. 25



Top




Page No 29


plaiting, shelling beans, rearing chickens, drying tomatoes, setting cauliflowers, thinning fruittrees, winding

silk off the cocoons, and went to bed with tired limbs and a light conscience, never dreaming of more

pleasure than a stroll on a feastday with a neighbour, or a new white linen skirt for some grand church

function.

"Why was not Pippa like that?" he had asked himself, angrily, ten thousand times, instead of a girl that would

hardly do as much as tie up a few bunch of carnations or S. Catherine lilies for the market.

The Marcillo women had always been reared in strong usefulness and in stern chastity. This handsome,

buoyant, gay, insolent, idle thing offended him in every way and at every turn.

He would have married her away willingly, and dowered her well, to the first honest fellow; but Pippa had

laughed in the faces of all the neighbours' sons who had wanted her to wed with them. She was in no hurry,

she said.

She made all the countryside in love with her, and then turned her back on it with a saucy laugh, and the

sunshine in her face was never merrier than whenever she heard that two young fellows had quarrelled about

her, and drawn knives on one another, and set all the Lastra talking.

So that when Pippa disappeared many were glad, and none very sorry. Bruno smarted with shamethat was

all.

Indeed, when she was gone away, the townsfolk talked of a foreigner, a student and painter, who had been

seen with the girl at evening on the road, or by the river, or in the shadow of the old Lastra bastions; a young

man with a delicate face, and a playful way, and a gay tongue, who had wandered on foot, with his knapsack

and colours, down from the Savoy country and into Tuscany, and had danced often with Pippa, and had been

met with her after sunset, on the hillside.

But none had told Bruno till too late, being afraid of his ready knife if a hint were taken wrong, and he had

known nothing of these tales until Pippa had vanished, and even then the neighbours were slow to rouse his

wrath by telling the scanty rumours they had heard.

Even the young man's name the people had not known; a youngster lightly come and lightly gone, whom no

one took account of, till of a sudden they noticed that he had been unseen since Pippa had been missing. He

had lodged a little while above a wine shop, and gone up and down the river, and to and from the old white

town, painting; and had danced at the fairs and learned to strum on a guitar, and eaten piles of fruit, and been

restless and graceful as a firefly: that was all; and only a few women had observed as much as that.

It told nothing to Bruno; and, besides, if they had told him a hundred times as much, he could have done

nothing; a contadino is rooted to the soil, and it no more would have seemed possible to him to travel into far

countries than to have used his ploughshare for a boat, or driven his steers to turn the sea like sod.

People had hardly ever though what Pippa's fate had been. If anything great had come to her, the countryside

would have heard of it.

In these little ancient burghs and hillside villages, scattered up and down between mountain and sea, there is

often some boy or girl, with a more wonderful voice, or a more beautiful face, or a sweeter knack of song, or

a more vivid trick of improvisation than the others; and this boy or girl strays away some day with a little

bundle of clothes, and a coin or two, or is fetched away by some farsighted pedlar in such human wares,

who buys them as bird fanciers buy the finches from the nets; and then, years and years afterwards, the town

or hamlet hears indistinctly of some great prima donna, or of some larkthroated tenor, that the big world is


Signa

CHAPTER VI. 26



Top




Page No 30


making happy as kings, and rich as kings' treasuries, and the people carding the flax or shelling the chestnuts

say to one another, "That was little black Lià, or that was our old Momo;" but Momo or Lià the village or the

vinefield never sees again.

If anything great had come in that sort of way to Pippa, Signa would have heard of it. There is always

someone to tell of a successalways someone to bring word, so that the friends may gird up their loins, and

go and smell out the spoil, claim the share of it, and remind Momo, as he comes out of a palace, of his

barefoot babyhood, and call to Lià's mind the time when she, who now quarrels with princes, was glad of the

day's branbread.

But none had ever said anything of Pippa. She had dropped out of sight and remembrance, and no one had

asked what had become of her, though the girl had been beautiful in her way, darkly, brightly, roughly,

tenderly, capriciously beautiful, like the barley blowing from shade to sunonly, no men ever would stand

her temper, said the women.

That had been conceded everywhere: and her brothers had been pitied.

Between the day that she had gone over the fields with the farewell word to old Viola and the night that she

had stumbled to her death, over the sea, in the dark road, no one had ever heard or known anything of Pippa.

But it was not because her story was a strange one; it was only because it was so common. Mystery is to the

tongue of the storyteller as butter to the hungry mongrel; but what is simple is passed over by human mouths

as daisies by the grazing horse.

Her tale was very simple.

That fairday in Signa she had been so resolute to go to the merrymaking, because of the stranger, who

would whirl to the thrum of the mandolin as a bat does when a lamp burns, and who would come through the

beanflowers to see her plait straw when her brothers were out in the fields, and who was gay like herself, and

passionate, and young, and found but one song worth the singing when the sun went down and the fireflies

burned.

Then there had come Bruno's blow, and the stab in her breastand all a man's natural passion of sympathy

had been aroused, and all a girl's terror of her fierce brother's worse vengeance, if only the truth were known.

And so her lover took her with him when he went back to France, while the beanflowers faded and died; and

Pippa loved him like a dog:poor Pippa! who always having been so saucy of tongue, and stubborn of neck,

and proud, and full of petulance, clung like a vine, and crouched like a spaniel, and trembled like a leaf, when

once she loved, as all such women do.

Thus the broad shining Tuscan fields were changed for streets of Paris, and the hills of olive for the roofs of

lead; and the song of the grilli for the beat of the drum; and the fires of the lucciole for the shine of the gas;

and Pippa, a thing of sun and wind and seablown air, fresh as a fruit and free as a bird, was cooped up in a

student's attic, with the roar of the traffic for ever on her ear, and the glistening shine of the neighbour's

houseroofs for ever before her casement.

He did what he could for her.

He was a landscape painter and a student of Paris. He had a beautiful face, great dreams, ardent passions, and

no money, except such little pittance as an old doting mother, a widow in a little Breton hamlet, could send

him, by pinching herself of oil and bread. For three months he worshipped Pippa; and this scarlet poppy from


Signa

CHAPTER VI. 27



Top




Page No 31


the Tuscan wheat glowed on a hundred canvases in a hundred forms; and then of course he tired. Then, of

course, the poppy ceased to be a magical flower of passion and of sleep; it seemed only a red bubble, blowing

useless in the useful corn.

He thought he hid this from her; but she felt, before he knew, it. Women will always do so who love their

lives out in a year, as Pippa did.

The Mimis, and Bibis, and Libis around her were happy enough, with a pot of mignonette for their garden,

and a theatre for their heaven, and a Sunday in the woods now and then for their liberty. Besides, they could

all chatter with one another, and change their lovers, if need was, and sing little triplets, like little canaries, as

they sat sewing at rosecoloured ballskirts, or twirling up their cambric mockrosebuds.

But Pippa was in exile. Pippa had the woman's worst crime of loving over much. Pippa had brought nothing

with her but her own full, fierce, fond, little heart of storm. Pippa felt her heart break in this cage.

Pippa could not read. Pippa knew nothing that he talked of, except when he told her that he loved her, and

men get weary of saving this too long to the same woman. Pippa could only plait strawand that not very

well; and no one wanted it in Paris.

Pippa, when in the dancegardens, one night, struck with a knife at a man who would have kissed her, and

wounded him sorely, and when hidden away from the perils that arose, could not be made to see she had done

wrong, because Bruno had stabbed her, and she had borne him no malice, and here she was on her just

defence, and had done right, she thought. Then her lover grew wroth with her, and Pippa, whose spirit was

broken, like that of all fiery creatures when they love, could only sob and kiss his feet; and then,he went

elsewhere.

Then came hard winters, and a crying child, and the garret was cold and empty, and debt stole in like a ghost,

and hunger with him, and Pippa sold her pearlsreal pearls, fished up from the deep sea by coral divers, and

worn at fairs and feasts by her with the honest pride of the true Tuscan peasant. Only she never let him know

the pearls were sold. She made him think that it was one of his own pictures which had brought them that

little heap of gold.

But the money lasted very little time, and the child sickened and died, and the summer came; but that would

not banish hunger; and Pippa lost her beauty, and her rich, round, radiant look, and her great brown eyes got a

frightened lookbecause he so seldom kissed her now, and sometimes would give her a little gesture like

that which a man gives when he sweeps away quickly with his elbows some dead flower or dropped ashes.

Yet still he was good to heroh, yeshe was good. Pippa told herself so a thousand times a day. He never

beat her. Pippa, once so saucy and so proud, was grateful. Love is thus.

Then another winter came, the third onethat was hardest. They had nothing to eat for many days. They

sold their clothes and their bedlinen, and even the copper pot in which their food was stewed; and she had

no more pearls.

Pippa had nothing either of her beauty left but her straight brows and her big, lustrous eyes. She was no

longer even a bright bubble, as the field poppy was. She was a little dusky peasant, pale and starved, and

blown amongst the snow like a frozen redbreast.

"It is the pictures that he cares for," she had learned to say to herself. She had found his out. She got to hate

them, the senseless things of wood and colour, that cost so much money, and now had all his looks, all his

longings, all his memories, all his regrets.


Signa

CHAPTER VI. 28



Top




Page No 32


She hated even those canvas likenesses of herself, that had blossomed into being with the purple beanflowers,

under the summer suns of Signa, when their passion was newborn.

Pippa loved her lover with the same love, fierce, and faithful, and doglike, and measureless, as when he had

first taken her small head within his hands, and kissed her on the eyes and mouth.

But it was a love that could understand nothing; least of all, change.

One day, in the bitterness of the midwinter, after weeks of hunger, and the shameful straits of the small

debts that make the commonest acts and needs of daily life a byword and reproach, she woke to find herself

alone.

There were twenty gold pieces on the bed, long stript of all its covering, and a written line or two. She took

the paper to the woman of the house below, who read it to her. It hold her that he was gone to Dresden to

copy a famous picture for a wealthy man; he sent her all the sum they had advanced him, and said a little

phrase or two of sorrow and of parting, and of hope of better days, and of the unbearable pain of such

beggary as they had known. He spoke vaguely of some union in the future.

Pippa cast the twenty gold pieces into the mud of the street, where the poor scrambled and clutched and

fought for them. She understood that she was forsaken.

All he had said was true; but the great truth was what he had not said. Pippa was ignorant of almost

everything; but this she knew enough to know.

That night they took her to a madhouse, and cut close the long brown braids of her hair, and fastened together

the feet that had used to fly, as the wind flies, through the paths of the vines in summer.

Poor Pippa! She had always plaited ill; the women had always said so.

In halfayear's time she gave birth to a child, and her reason came back to her, and after a time they let her

go. She promised to go to her own country.

But she cheated them, and went to Dresden. She had kept that name in her mind. She got there as best she

could, begging on the way or working; but of work she knew so little, and of workers there were so many.

She carried the child all the way. Sometimes people were good to her; sometimes they were bad; oftenest

they were neither one nor the other. Indifference is the invincible giant of the world.

When she reached Dresden it was summer. The city was empty.

With much trouble she heard of him. The copy was done, and he was gone back to France.

"Perhaps he does not want you. If he wanted you he would not leave you," said a comely woman, who was

sorry for her, but who spoke as she thought, giving her a roll of bread under a tree in the street.

"Perhaps he does not want me," thought Pippa. The words awoke her memory. She had been left by him. He

would not have left her unless he had been tiredtired of all the poverty and pain, and of the passion that

had lost its glow, as the poppy loses its colour once being reaped with the wheat.

There was a dull fierce pain in her. There were times when she wished to kill him. Then at other times she

would see a look of his face in the child's and would break into an anguish of weeping.


Signa

CHAPTER VI. 29



Top




Page No 33


Anyway, she set backward to find him.

Carrying the child, that grew heavier with each day, and travelling sometimes with gipsies and vagrants, and

mountebanks, but more often alone, and begging her bread on the way, she got back into France after many

months. She had got stupid and stunned with fatigue and with pain. She had lost all look of youth, but she

kept the child as fresh as a rose; and now and then she would smile, because his mouth laughed like her

lover's.

Back into Paris she went. The strange fortunes that shelter the wretched kept her in health and strength,

though she rarely had a roof over her at night, and all she ate were the broken pieces that people gave her in

pity.

In his old haunts it was easy to hear of him; he had gone to study in Rome.

"He will do well for himself, never fear," they said in the old house on the Seine water, where her dream of

joy had dreamt itself away. Some great person, touched by his poverty and genius, and perhaps by his beauty,

had given him the means to pursue the high purposes of his art at leisure. Some said the great person was a

woman, and a princess: no one knew for sure. Anyhow, he was gone to Rome.

Pippa knew the name of Rome.

People had gone through Signa sometimes, to wind away by the sea road, amongst the marshes and along the

flat sickly shores, to Rome. And now and then through Signa, at fair time, or on feast days, there had strayed

little children, in goatskins, and with strange pipes, who played sad airs, and said they were from Rome.

But the mountains had always risen between her and Rome. It had always been to her far off as some foreign

land. Nevertheless, she set out for Rome by the sole way she knewthe way that she had travelled with

himstraight across France and downward to the sea, and along the beautiful bold road, under the palm trees

and the sea alps, and so along the Corniche back to Signa.

She knew that way; and toilsome though it was, it was made sweet to her by remembered joys.

He had gone with her; and at every halting place there was some memory so precious, yet so terrible, that it

would have been death to her, only the child was there, and wanted her, and had his smile, and so held her on

to life.

Her lover had been with her in the summer and autumn weather; and all the way had been made mirthful with

love's happy foolish ways; and the dust of the road had been as gold to her, because of the sweet words he

murmured in her ear: and when they were tired they had leaned in one another's arms, and been at rest; and

every moonlit night and rosy morning had been made beautiful, because of what they read in each other's

eyes and heard in the beating of each other's hearts.

Pippa had forgotten nothing; she had only forgotten that she had been forsaken.

Women are so slow to understand this always; and she, since that day when she had flung the money in the

street, and fallen like a furious thing, biting the dust, and laughing horribly, had never been too clear of what

had happened to her.

There was the child, and heher lovewas lost. This was all she knew.


Signa

CHAPTER VI. 30



Top




Page No 34


Only she remembered every trifle, every moment of their first love time; and as she went, walking across

great countries as other women cross a hayfield or a village street, she would look at the rosebush at a cabin

door, and think how he had plucked a rosebud there; or touch a gate rail with her lips, because his hand had

rested on it; or lift the child to kiss a wayside crucifix, because he had hung a rope of woodbine there and

painted it one noonday; and at each step would murmur to the child, "See, he was hereand hereand

hereand here," and would fancy that the baby understood, and slept the sweeter because told these things.

Poor Pippa!she had always plaited ill.

Women do, whose only strand is one short human love.

The tress will run uneven; and no man wants it long. Still, it is best to love thus. For nothing else is Love.

So she had walked on, till the golden autumn weather lost its serenity, and stirred with strife of winter wind

and rain; so she had walked, and walked, and walkeda beggar girl for all who met her, with no beauty in

her, except her great, sad, lustrous eyesuntil she found herself come out once more on that familiar road

which she had trodden daily in her childhood and her girlhood, with her hank of straw over her arm, and a

pitcher of milk, or a sheaf of gleaned corn, or a broad basket of mulberries balanced on her head.

She thought she would see Brunojust once. He had been rough and fierce with her; but once she could

have loved Bruno, if he would have let her do so. She thought she would show him the child, and ask

himif she never got to Rome

Then her foot slipped, and she fell down into darkness, and of Pippa there was no more on earthonly a

dead woman, that the flood took out, with the drowned cattle and the driftwood, to the sea.

CHAPTER VIII.

LOCAL tradition has it that all this plain of Signa was once a lake with only the marsh birds calling and the

reeds waving in the great silence of its waterslong ago. Their "long ago" is very dim in date and distance,

but very clear to fancy and to faith. Here Æneas is a hero born only yesterday, and Catiline brought his secret

sins into the refuge of these hills an hour since its seems; and Herculesone can almost see him still,

bending his bold brows over the stubborn rock in that stream where the quail dips her wing and the distaff

cane bends to the breeze.

Nay, it is not so very far away after all since the dove plucked the olive off the moun tains yonder, and no

one sees anything strange in the stories that make the sons of Enoch and the children of Latona tread these

fields side by side, and the silver arrows of Apollo cleave the sunshine that the black crucifixes pierce. Nay,

older than tale of the Dove or legend of Apollo is this soil. Turn it with your spade and you shall find the

stone coffins and the gold chains of the mighty Etruscan race whose buried cities lie beneath your feet, their

language and their history lost in the everlasting gloom.

This was once Etruria, in all the grace and greatness of her royalties; then through long ages the land was

silent, and only heard the kite shriek or the mountain hare scream; then fortified places rose again, one by

one, on the green slopes, and Florence set to work and built between her and the seabetween her and the

coast, and all her many enemies and debtsthe walled city of Lastra Signa; making it noble of its kind, as

she made everything that she touched in the old time; giving it a girdle of the massive, grey mountain stone,

and gateways with carven shields and frescoes; and houses within, braced with iron, and ennobled by bold

archways and poetised by many a shrine and symbol.


Signa

CHAPTER VIII. 31



Top




Page No 35


And the Lastra stood in the green country that is called the Verdure even in the dry city rolls, and saw the

spears glisten among the vines, and the steel headpieces shine through the olives, and the banners flutter

down from the heights, and the condottieri wind away on the white road, and the long lines of the pilgrims

trail through the sunshine, and the scarlet pomp of the cardinals burn on the highway, and the great lords with

their retinues ride to the sea or the mountains, and the heralds and trumpeters come and go on their message

of peace or strife; and itself held the road when need arose, staunchly, through many a dark day, and many a

bitter night, for many a tale of years, and kept its warders on the watchtowers, looking westward through the

centuries of war. And then the hour of fate struck when the black eagle, who has "two beaks to more devour,"

flew with his heavy wing over the Arno; and the Republic had no help or hope but in Gideon, as she called

him:frank Ferruccio.

Ferruccio knew that the Lastra was the iron key to the gates of Florence. But he had no gifts of gods to make

him omniscient, and he was rash, as brave men are most apt to be. With his five hundred troopers he wrought

miracles from of valour and of relief, but in a fatal hour he, scouting the country to search the convoys of

food that he conveyed to Florence, left the Lastra for Pisa, and the traitor Bandini whispered in the ear of

Orange, "Strike nowwhile he is absent." And Orange sent his Spanish lances and the Lastra beat them

back. But he sent them again as many in numbers against the place as well as all Ferruccio's army, and with

artillery to aid, and they made two breeches in the walls, and entered and sacked and pillaged, and ravished

and slew; the bold gates standing erect as they stand today.

Is not the record painted in the Hall of Leo the Tenth?

The brave gates stood erect, but the Lastra was an armed town no more.

Its days of battle were done.

The grass and the green creepers grew on the battlements; and out of the iron doors there only passed the

meek oxen and the mules and the sheep.

The walls of the Lastra are very old, and are still beautiful. Broken down also in many places, and with many

places where are hillocks of grass and green bushes instead of the old mighty stones, or, worse still, mean

houses and tiled roofs. But they are still erect in a great part and very picturesque, with the ropemakers at

work on the sward underneath them, and the white bullocks coming out of their open doors. The portcullis

still hangs in the gateways that face the east and the west, and the deep machicolations of the battlements are

sharp and firm as a lion's teeth. There is exquisite colour in them, and noble lines severe and stern as any that

Arnolfo drew, or raised. "She is so oldour Lastra!" say the people, with soft pride, while the women sit and

spin on the stairs of the old watchtowers, and the mules drink, and the waggons pass, and the sheep are

driven under their pointed archways.

Of the Lastra it may be written, as of the old tower of Calais church:"It is not as ruins are, useless and

piteous, feebly or fondly garrulous of better days; but useful still, going through its daily work as some old

fisherman beaten grey by storm yet drawing his daily nets." Its years of war indeed are done; it can repel no

foeit can turn aside no invader; the wallsorrel grows on its parapets, the owl builds in its loopholes, the

dust of decay lies thick upon its broken stairs; in its fortified places old women spin flax and the spiders their

webs; but its decay is not desolation, its silence is not solitude; its sadness is not despair; the Ave Maria

echoes through it morning and night; when the warm sunrise smites the battlements, its people go forth to the

labour of the soil; when the rays of the sunset fill the west, there rises from its mountains a million spears of

gold, as though the hosts of a conquering army raised them aloft with a shout of triumph; it garners its living

people still as sheep within a fold"its bells for prayer still rolling through its rents." Harvest and vintage

and seedtime are precious to it: fruits of the earth are brought within it; the vine is green against its doors,

and the corn is threshed in its ancient armouries; beautiful even where unsightly; hoary with age, yet linked


Signa

CHAPTER VIII. 32



Top




Page No 36


with living youth; noble as a bare sea cliff is noble, that has kept the waves at bay throughout uncounted

storms, the Lastra stands amidst the green billows of the foliage of the fields as a lighthouse amongst

breakers; its towers speaking of strength, its fissures of sorrow, its granaries of labour, its belfries of hope.

When a great service was over, and the bishop and the nobles had passed away in their glory, and the bells

had ceased for a season to ring, and the whiterobed contadini had gone up amongst their hills, and the

families of Lastra had gone within doors and closed their windowshutters to the sun, the little singer, who

loved every stone of the old place, laying off his little surplice, and by a rare treat being free of task and

punishment, and sent only to gather salads from the hill garden of his one friend, made his way quickly

through the village, and out by the western gate.

Just a child of Pippa'swith no name or use or place or title that anyone could see, or right to live at all, if

you pushed matters closely.

That was all he wasa child of Pippa's, who had died without a coin upon her, or a roof she could call her

own, or anything at all in this wide world except this little sunnyheaded, softlimbed, useless thing, fresh as

dew and flushed like appleblossoms, that she left behind her, as the magnolialeaf, dropping brown, to the

brown earth, leaves a blossom.

Himself, he did not know even as much as this, which indeed was as bad as nothing to know. To himself he

was only a foundling, as he was to everyone else; picked up as any blind puppy might have been, motherless,

on the face of the flood.

The old white town had stood him in the stead of father and mother, and nation and friends; and though the

Church, purifying him with baptismal water, had given him a long saint's name, Signa was his true

eponymus.

The children had called him Signa, because of the name on the little gilt ball that they were scratched

onthe little gilt ball which Nita had hung round his neck by its string again.

"It looks well to give it to him," she had said to her husband. "And it would fetch so little, it is not worth

keeping for oneself."

So his little locket had been left himthe locket that had been bought that day of the fair, and filled with a

curl of sunnybrown hair, which Pippa had cut off herself in the dusk where the vines met overhead;and

he was called after the word that was on it, first by the children, and then by their elders, who had said, "As

well that as any name, why not? the dogs of Jews are often called after the towns that bear them; why not this

little cur, so near drowned here, after the place that sheltered him?"

Hence he was Signa, like the town; and in a vague fancy that he never followed out; he had some dim idea

that this village of the Lastra, which he loved so dearly, had created him; out of her dust, or from her

wandering winds, or by her bidding to the owls that roosted in her battlements: how he did not know, but in

some way. And he was thoroughly content; loving the place with a great love quite reasonless, and quite

childlike, and yet immeasurable.

He was proud because he had the name. Whey they beat him, he would not cry out, because the Lastra had

been brave; so the old people who told stories of it to him said; and he would be brave likewise.

It was like his impudence to dare be brave when honestborn children squealed like caught mice! so Nita

would say to him a score of times, slapping his cheek when Toto had trodden on her gown, or beating him

with the rods of alder when Toto had stolen the fritters from the fryingpan.


Signa

CHAPTER VIII. 33



Top




Page No 37


"She is a good woman, Nita," said the neighbours, shaking out the gleaned hay before their housedoors, or

sitting to plait together in the archways; "and Lippo is an angel. To think of themseven children, and an

eight nighand keeping, all for charity, that little stray thing found at the flood. Any one else had sent it

packing, a poor child, as one could tell by its clothes that were all rags, and no chance for any rich folk ever

coming after it. And yet treating it always like their own, share and share alike, and no preference

shownah, they were good people. Old Baldo, too, not saying even a word, though he was a sharp man

about shoeleather, and no blame to him, because, after all, who will save the skin of your onion for you

unless you do it yourself?"

As from a baby it grew into a little child, Bruno ever and again saw to its wants.

"The child must be clean," he had said; and he would not have it go in rags.

"The child must be well kept," he had said; and he would not have its curls shaved close, as Toto's was.

Then as it grew older.

"Let the child learn," he had said; and Nita humoured him, because she believed it to be his own offspring,

and Lippo, because of that good half of everything, which kept his fatherinlaw in such good humour, and

left himself free to idle in the sun, and lie face downward on the stone benches, and do nothing all day long

except kill flies.

So Lippo and his wife were very careful to have the child's curls shine, instead of shearing them close as they

did their own babies', and when he ran into the street would give him a big lump of crust to eat as people

passed, and on saint days take him with them to the church in a little frock snowwhite, like one of the

straightrobed, longhaired, childfigures in any panel or predella of Della Francesca or the Memmi. He was

so pretty that people gave him cakes and fruits and money, just for the beauty of his wistful eyes, and to see

his little mouth, like a carnation bud, open to sing his Aves.

And of course there was reason that the child, once home, should give up the cakes and fruits to the other

children who were like fosterbrothers and sisters to him, and as for the money, of course he could not keep

it, being such a little thing; they took it from his to take care of itthey were good, honest people.

As for the little lad, true he was hungry often, and beaten often, when no one was looking, and worked like a

footsore mule at all times.

But then nobody noticed that, because he was always taken to mass, and had the little white shirt on just like

Toto, and no difference made, and all his curls brushed out. The curate's sister said there never was so sweet a

soul as Lippo's, for of course it all was Lippo's doing; Nita was an honest woman, and truehearted; but

Lippo it was that was the saint in the house. Another man would have turned the brat out by the ears first

sight: not hehe cut the stray child's bread as big as any of his boys', and paid for him, too, to learn his

letters.

So the curate's sister said, the neighbours said after her; and Lippo, being a meek man, smiled gently, and cast

his eyes down underneath the praise, and said in answer, that no one could have turned a pretty baby like that

out after once housing it, and added, with a kindly grace that moved the women to tears, that he hoped the

child might be like those goldwinged porcellini that, flying in your window with the sunbeams, bring good

will and peace, the people say.

This day, after the ceremony, the little fellow ran over the bridge and up the hillroad, where his mother, of

whom he knew nothing, had met her death. He was stiff with a severe beating that had been given him.


Signa

CHAPTER VIII. 34



Top




Page No 38


The night before there had been a basket of red cherries missing, and Toto had been found crunching them in

the loft, and Toto had said that he had been given them by Signa, who first had eaten half; and old Baldo,

who had got them as a present for the priest, had been beside himself with rage, and Nita had beaten Signa, as

her habit and daily comfort was, because he never would cry out, which made him the more provoking, and

also was always innocent, than which there is nothing more irritating anywhere.

He was very stiff, and felt it now that the music was all done; but almost forgot it again in the pleasure of the

hillside and the holyday.

The country was full of joys to the child that he never reasoned about, but which filled him with delight. The

great bold curves of the oak bough overhead; the amethyst and amber of the trefoil blossoms; the voices of

the wood doves; the jovial croakings of the frogs; the flash of butterflies; the glories of the oleanders here,

white as snow, and there rosily radiant as flame; the poppies that had cast their petals, and had round grey

heads like powdered wings; the spiders, red and black, like bits of old Egyptian pottery; the demure and

dusky cavaletti, that looked like ghosts of nuns, out by an error in the daylight; the pretty lizards that were so

happy asking nothing of the world except a sunbeam and a stone to sleep under; the nightingales that were so

tame, and sang at broad noontide to laugh at poets; the orchids, gold and ruby, the mimicked bees and flies to

make fun of them, because there is so much humour in nature with all her sweet seriousness of beauty; the

flies that shone like jewels; the hedges of china roses that ran between the corn; the gaunt stern spikes of the

artichokes; the green Madonna's herb; the mountains that were sometimes quite lost in the white mists, and

then of a sudden lifted themselves in all their glory, with black shadows where the woods were, and hazy

breadths of colour where the bare marble shone beneath the sun;all these things, so various, great and

small, wonderful and obscure, under his feet, or on the far horizon, were sources of delight to the child, who

as he went lost sight of nothing from the little gemmed insect in the dust he trod to the last glow left on the

faintest, farthest peak of the great hills that rose between him and the sea.

Nobody had ever told him anything.

None had led him by the hand and bade him look.

Some instinct moved him to see and hear where others were blind and deaf. That was all.

To the ploughman of Ayr the daisy was a tender grace of God, and the mouse a fellow traveller in the ways of

life.

To Signa, who was only a baby still, and was beaten most days of the week, and ran barefoot in the dust, the

summer and the world were beautiful without his knowing why, and comforted him. For in all the sea of

sunshineas in the musiche forgot his pain.

He ran like a little goat up the road with the green river winding below, and the hills changing at each step

with those inconstancies of light and shade, and aspect, and colour in which all hills delight. It was an hour

before, always climbing steadily, he reached an old stone gateway set in breadths of grain just golden for the

sickle, with a black crucifix against it, and above it a little framed picture of the Annunciation.

He stooped his knee, and crossed himself; then ran between the old stone posts, which had no gate in them,

and sent his voice up the hillside before his feet. "Bruno! Bruno! Bruno!"

"Here!" sang the man's voice in answer from above, amongst the corn.

Signa climbed the steep green patches that ran between the wheat and under the vines up the face of the hill,

and threw his arms round Bruno's knees.


Signa

CHAPTER VIII. 35



Top




Page No 39


"A whole day to spend!" he cried, breathless with running. "And are you working? Why it is Corpus Domini.

They do not work anywhere!"

Bruno put down the handful of corn that he had just cut and wound together.

"No; one should not work," he said, with some shame for his own industry. "But those clouds look angry;

they may mean rain at sunset; and to spoil such grain as thisand the Padre will not come this way; he never

gets so far down on feasts. And you are well, Signa?"

"Oh quite well."

"But you must be hungry?running so?"

"No; I can wait."

"You have had your bread then?"

"Yes."

It was not true. But then Signa had found out two things: one, that when he told Bruno that he was illtreated

or illfed at home, there were quarrels and troubles between Bruno and his brother; and the other, that if he

let Bruno see that he was at all unhappy, Bruno seemed to be consumed with selfreproach. So that the child

whose single love, except that for the old town itself, was Bruno, had early learned to hold his tongue and

bear his sorrows silently as best he might, and tell an innocent little lie even now and then to spare pain to his

friend.

Bruno always took his part. It was Bruno who got him any little joy he ever knew, and Bruno who would not

let them shave his pretty clustering curls to make a bare round pumpkin of his head like Toto's; and one day

when he had been only seven years old, and Bruno by chance had found him crying, and learned that it was

with the smart of Nita's thrashing, Bruno and Lippo had had fierce words and blows; and late that night the

eldest boy of Lippo's had come and shaken him in his bed of hay, and hissed savagely in his ear:

"You little fool, if you go telling my uncle Bruno we illtreat you, he will strike at my father and kill him

perhaps, who knows, he is so violent, and then a nice day's work you will have made for every one;you

little beast. My father dead, and Bruno at the galleys, all through you who are not worth the rind of a rotten

melon, little cur!"

And Signa, trembling in his bed, had vaguely understood the mischief he might do, though why they

quarrelled for him, and why Lippo gave him a home, and yet illtreated him, or why Bruno should have any

care to take his part, he could not tell; but he comprehended that all he had to do was to accept illusage

dumbly, like the dogs, and bring none into any trouble by complaining. And so he grew upwith silence for

a habit: for he loved Bruno.

Bruno, who was fierce and wayward and hated and feared by every one on the country side, but who to him

was gentle as a woman, and was always kind. Bruno, who had a terrible knack of flashing out his knife in

anger, and who had quarrelled with all the women he had wooed, and who had a rough heartless way of

speech that made people wonder he could be of the same blood and bone as mild and pleasant Lippo, but who

to him was never without a grave soft smile that took all the darkness from this face it shone on, and who for

him had many tender thoughts and acts that were like the blue radish flower on its rough, grey, leafless stalk.


Signa

CHAPTER VIII. 36



Top




Page No 40


The child never wondered why Bruno cared for him. Children take love as they take sunshine and their daily

bread. If it rain and they starve, then they wonder, because children come into the world with an innocent

undoubting conviction that they will be happy in it, which is one of the oddest and the saddest things one

sees; for, being begotten by men and borne by women, how can any such strange error ever be alive in them?

Bruno put by his reapinghook, and let the big bearded turkish wheat stand over for another day. He had

risked his own soul to make sure of the wheatfor to Bruno it was a soul's peril to use a sickle on a holy

day;but he let go the corn rather than spoil the little fellow's pleasure.

"You can eat something againcome," he said, stretching his hand out to the boy's.

Pippa's child was like her, only with something spiritual and farreaching in his great dark eyes that hers had

never had, and a gleam of gold in the soft thickness of his hair that did not come from her. He was more

delicate, more slender, more like a little supple reed than Pippa ever had been, and he had a more uncommon

look about him; but he was like herlike enough to make Bruno still shudder now and then thinking of the

dead woman left all alone to the rain and to the river.

"Come and eat," he said, and took the child indoors.

His house had a great arched door where Pippa had stood plaiting many a night. It had a brick floor and a

ceiling of old timbers, and some old dusky chests and presses that would have fetched a fortune in city

curiosity shops, and a strong musty smell of drying herbs and of piles of peas and beans for winter uses, and

trusses of straw cleaned and cut for the plaiters; and hens were sitting on their eggs inside an old gilded

marriage coffer six hundred years old, if one, whose lid, that had dropped off the hinges, was illuminated

with the nuptials of Galileo in the style of the early school of Cortona.

Through a square unglazed window there was seen the head of a brindled cow munching grass in her shed on

the other side, and through a wide opening opposite that had no door, the noon sun shining showed the great

open building that was granary and cartshed, and stable and hothouse all in one, and where the oilpresses

stood, and the vats for the wine, and the empty casks.

Against one of the walls was a crucifix with a little basin for holy water, for Bruno was a man who believed

in the saints without question; and above the arched entrance there grew a great mulberrytree that was never

stripped, because he had no silkworms, and magnolias and cistusbushes, and huge poppies that loved to

glow in the stones, and big dragonheads flaming like rubies, and arabian jessamine of divinest odour, and

big myrtles, all flourishing luxuriant alike together, because in this country flowers have nine lives like cats,

and will live anywhere, just because no one wants them or ever thinks of gathering them unless there be a

corpse to be dressed.

"Eat," said Bruno; and he got the little lad out some brown bread and a jug of milk, and a cabbageleaf of

currants, which he had gathered early that morning before the massbells rang, being sure Signa would come

before the day should be over.

Signa ate and drank with the eager goodwill of a child who never got enough, except by some rare chance on

a feastday like this; but the larger part of the currants he left on the leaf, taking only one or two bunches.

Bruno watched him.

"Are you going to give them away?"

"I will give them to GemmaI may?"


Signa

CHAPTER VIII. 37



Top




Page No 41


"Do as you like with your own. But if you must give them to any one, give them to Palma."

Signa coloured on both his little pale cheeks.

"I will give them to the two," he said, conscious of an unjust intention nipped in the bud.

"Palma is a better child than Gemma," said Bruno, sharpening a vinestake with his claspknife.

Signa hung his head.

"But I like Gemma best."

"When that is said, there is no more to be said," answered Bruno, who had learned enough of human nature

on the hills and in the Lastra to know that liking does not go by reason nor follow after merit.

"Gemma is so pretty," said the little fellow, who loved anything that had beauty in it; and he ran and got his

mandoline out of the corner where Bruno let him keep it, and began to turn its keys and run his fingers over

its strings and call the cadence out of it with as light a heart as if his back had never been black and blue with

Nita's thrashing.

"If Gemma broke your chitarra, would you like her the better then?" asked Bruno.

"I would hate her," said Signa under his breath; for he had two idolshis lute and the Lastra.

"I wish she would break it, then," said Bruno, who was jealous of this little child for whom Signa was saving

his currants.

But Signa did not hear. He was sitting out on the threshold of an empty red lemonpot turned upside down,

with the slope of the autumn corn and the green hillside beneath him in the sun, and beyond them, far down

below in the great valley, and golden in the light were first the walls of the Lastra set in the sea of vines, and

then the towers and domes of Florence far away; and farther yet, where the east was warm with morning

light, the mountains of Umbria, with the little towns on their crest, from which you see two seas.

With all that vast radiant world beneath him at his feet, Signa tuned his mandoline and sang to himself

untired on the still hillside. The cow leaned her mouth over the windowsill, and listened; cows seem so

stupid, chewing grass and whisking flies away, but in their eyes there is the soul of Io; the nightingales held

their breaths to listen, and then joined in till all the branches that they lived in seemed alive with sound; the

great white watchdog from the marshes came and laid down quite quiet, blinking solemnly with attentive

eyes; but the cicali never stopped sawing like carpenters in the treetops, nor the gossipping hens from

clacking in the cabbagebeds, because cicali and chickens think the world was made for them, and believe

that the sun would fall if they ceased from fussing and fuming:they are so very human.

Bruno laid himself down face forward on a stone bench, as contadini love to do when they have any leisure,

and listened too, his head upon his arms.

The water dropped from the wellspout; a lemon fell with a little splash on the grass; the big black restless

bees buzzed here and there; blue butterflies danced above the grain as if the cornflowers had risen winged;

the swallows wheeled round the low redtiled roof; the old wooden plough lay in the shade under the

figtrees; the oxen ate clover and the leaves of cane in fragrant darkness in their shed; the west wind came

from the pines above with the smell of the sea and the thyme and the rosemary.


Signa

CHAPTER VIII. 38



Top




Page No 42


Signa played and sang, making up his song as he went along, in rhymes strung like chains of daisies, all out

of his own head, and born in a moment out of nothing, and, beginning with the name of a flower, and

winding in with the sun and the shadow, the beasts and the birds, the restless bees and the ploughshare at rest,

and the full wheatears and the empty wellbucket, and anything and everything little and large, and foolish

and wise, that was there about him in the midsummer light.

Anywhere else it might have been strange for a little peasant to make melody so; but here the children lisp in

numbers, and up and down on the hills, and in the road when the mulebells ring, and on the high mountains

with the browsing goats, the verse and song of the people fill the air all day longthis people who for the

world have no poet.

Bruno, lying face downward and listening, half asleep, to the rippling music, thought it pretty, but nothing

rare or of wonder; the little lad played better than most of his age, and had a gift for stringing his rhymes, that

was all.

For himself, he was almost jealous of the lute as he was of the child Gemma. For Bruno loved the boy with a

covetous love and a strong love, and felt as if in some way or other Signa had escaped him.

The boy was loving, obedient, grateful, full of caressing and tractable ways; there was no fault to find with

him; but Bruno at times felt that he held him no more surely than one holds a bird because it alights at one's

feet.

It was a vague feeling with him. Bruno, being an unlearned man, did not reason about his impressions nor

seek to know whether they were even wise ones. But it was a strong feeling with him, and something in the

faraway look of the little lad's eyes as he sang, strengthened it.

Pippa had never had that look; no one had it except the little Christs or St. Johns sometimes in the old

frescoes in the churches that Bruno would enter once a year or so, when he went to Prato or Carmignano or

Pistoia to buy grain or to sell it.

"That is God looking out of the eyes," an old sacristan here said once to him, before one of those altar

pictures, where the wonderful faces were still radiant amidst the fading colours of the ageclad frescoes.

But why should God look out of the eyes of Pippa's child?

Why was God in him more than in any others?

Those children in the frescoes were most fitting in their place, no doubt, amongst the incense, and the lilies,

and the crosses, and above the sacred Host. But to sit at your bench, and eat beans, and be sent to fetch in

sheep from the hills;Bruno felt that a more workaday soul was better for this, he would have been more at

ease if Signa had been just a noisy, idle, troublesome, merry morsel, playing more like other boys, and happy

over a baked goose on a feastday. He would have known better how to deal with him.

And yet not for worlds would he have changed him.

CHAPTER VIII.

IF Pippa had not been quite dead that night when they had found her in the fields? If here had been any spark

of life flickering in her that with warmth and care and a surgeon's skill might have been fanned back again

into a steady stream? It was not likely; but it was possible. And if it had been so, then what were he and

Lippo?


Signa

CHAPTER VIII. 39



Top




Page No 43


The sickly thought of it came upon him many a time and made him shiver and turn cold. When he had left the

woman lying in the field he had been quite sure that all life was gone out of her. But now he was not so sure.

Cold and the fall might have made her senseless. Who could tell?if they had done their duty by

herPippa might have been living now.

It was not probable. He knew the touch of a dead thing, and she had felt to him dead as any slaughtered sheep

could be. But sometimes, in the long lonely nights of autumn, when he sat watching his grapes, with the gun

against his knee, lest thieves should strip the vines, Bruno would think of it, and say to himself"If she were

not really dead, what was I?"

He told all to the good priest in the little brown church beneath the vines on his hill; told it all under the seal

of confession, and the priest absolved him by reason of his true penitence and anxious sorrow. But Bruno

could not absolve himself.

He had left her there for the flood to take her;and after all she might have been brought back to life, had he

lifted her up on his shoulders and borne her down in to shelter and warmth, instead of deserting her there like

a coward.

The water had done it; had washed her away out of sight and killed her if she were not already dead when it

rose, and swept her out to the secrecy of the deep seas. But he told himself, at times, that it was he who was

the murderernot the water.

When he looked at the river shining away between the green hills and the grey olives, he felt as if it knew his

guilt, as if it were a fellow sinner with him, only the more innocent of the two. Of course the pain and the

remorse of it were not always on him. He led an active life; he was always working at something or another,

from daybreak till night; the free fresh air blew always about him, and blew morbid fancies from his brain.

But at times, when all was quiet, in the hush of midnight, or when he rested from his labours at sunset, and all

the world was gold and rose, then he thought of Pippa; then he felt the cold, pulseless breast underneath his

hand; then he said to himself"If she were not quite dead?" The torment of the thought worked in him and

weighed on him, and made his heart yearn to the little lad, who, but for his cowardice, might not now have

been motherless and alone.

Bruno sat on at his house door that night, watching the little lad run along the hill. He could see all the way

down the slope, and though the trees and the vines at times hid Signa from sight, and at times he was lost in

the wheat, which was taller than he, yet at intervals, the small flying figure with the sunset about its hair,

could be seen going down, down, down along the great slope, and Bruno watched it with a troubled fondness

in his eyes.

He was doing the best for the child that he knew. He had him taught to read and write; he had him sing for the

priests; he was learning the ways of the fields, and the needs of beasts, tending his sheep and Lippo's by

turns, as a little contadino had to do in the simple life of the open air. he could not tell what more to do for

him; he a peasant himself and the son of many generations of peasants, who had worked here one after

another on the great green hill above the Lastra valley.

He did not know what else to do.

That was the way he had been brought up, except that he had never been taught a letter; running with bare

legs over the thyme on the hills, and watching the sheep on the high places amongst the gorze, and pattering

through the dirt after the donkey, when there were green things to go into market, or loads of fir cones to be

carried, or sacks of corn to be borne to the grinding press. If there was a better way to bring up a child he did

not know it. And yet he was not altogether sure that Pippa, if she saw, from heaven, was satisfied.


Signa

CHAPTER VIII. 40



Top




Page No 44


The child was thinner than he liked, and his shirt was all holes, and never a little beggar was poorer clad than

was Signa winter and summer; and Bruno knew that he gave into Lippo's pocket more than enough to keep a

child well, for his land was rich, and he laboured hard, and he bore with Lippo's coming and going, and

prying and calculating always to make sure how much the grain yielded, and to count the figs and potatoes,

and to watch the winepress, and to see how the peas yielded, and to satisfy himself that he always got the full

amount they had agreed for; he bore with all that from Lippo, though it was enough to exasperate a quieter

man, and many a time he could have kicked his brother out of his fields for all that meddling and measuring;

and being an impatient temper and resentful, chafed like a tethered mastiff, to have Nita and her brood

clamouring for roots and salads and eggs and buckwheat, as if he were a slave for them.

"The half of all I get," he had said in the rash haste of his repentance and remorse; and Lippo pinned him to

his word.

He would have given the world that instead of that mad bargain made without thought, he had taken the child

to himself wholly and told the truth in the Lastra, and given the poor dead body burial, and been free to do

with Pippa's boy whatever he chose. But Bruno, like many others, had fallen by fear and haste into a false

way; and stumbled on in it galled and entangled.

Bruno was now over forty years old, and his country folk spoke more ill of him rather than less. When he

went down into the Lastra to sit and take a sup of wine, and play a game at dominoes as other men did, none

were glad to see him. The women owed him a grudge because he married none of them, and the men thought

him fierce and quarrelsome, when he was not taciturn, and found that he spoiled mirth rather than increased it

by his presence.

He was a handsome man still, and lithe, and burnt brown as a nut by the sun. He wore a loose shirt, open at

the throat, and in winter he had a long brown cloak tossed across from one shoulder to the other. He had bare

feet, and the walk of a mountaineer or an athlete. Marching beside his bullocks, with a cartload of hay, or

going down the river for fish, with his great net outspread on its circular frame, he was a noble, serious,

majestic figure, and had a certain half wild, half lordly air about him that is not uncommon to the Tuscan

peasant when he lives far enough from the cities not to be contaminated by them.

The nine years that had run by since the night of the flood, had darkened Bruno's name in the Lastra country.

Before that night he had been, whatever other faults or vices he had had, openhanded to a degree most rare

amongst his people. A man that he had struck to the ground one day, he would open his leathern bag of

coppers to the next. Whatever other his crimes, he had always been generous, to utter improvidence, which is

so strange a thing in his nation, that he was often nicknamed a madman for it. But no one quarrels with a

madness that they profit by, and Bruno's generosity had got him forgiven many a misdeed and many a

license, by men and women.

Since the flood, little by little, parsimony growing on him with each year, he had become careful of spending,

quick to take his rights, and slow to fling down money for men's sport or women's kisses. The country said

that Bruno was altogether given over to the devil, he was no longer good to get gain out of even; he had

turned niggard, and there was no excuse for him, they averred; a better padrone no man worked under than

he, and his fattore was old and easy; and the land that in the old time had served to maintain his father and

mother with a tribe of children to eat them out of house and home, now had only himself upon it, good land

and rich, and sheltered though on the mountains, whilst, as every one knows, the higher the land lies the

better is the vintage. Men gossipping in the evenings under the old gateways of the Lastra, watching Bruno

with his empty bullockcart go back between the hedges to the bridge, would shake their heads:


Signa

CHAPTER VIII. 41



Top




Page No 45


"A bad fellow!" said Momo, the barber, for Bruno never came to have his head shaved as clean Christians

should in summer, but wore his thick dusky mane tossed back much like a lion's.

"Brutal bad!" echoed Papuccio, who was a tailor, with slack work. "No doubt that little flyblow is his own,

and see how he fathers it on Lippo. Lippo has as good as told me it was that poor Frita's child by Bruno; you

remember her, a pretty young girl, died of a ball in the throator they said sovery likely it was Bruno,

that wrung her neck in a rageI should not wonder. He would have left the boy to starve, only Lippo took it

home, and shamed him."

"He is good to the child now," said Noë, the tinman, who had a weakness for seeing both sides of a question,

which made him very disagreeable company.

"Oh hi!" demured the barber, with his underlip out in dubious reply. "The other day the little lad was

bathing with my youngster, and I saw his back all blue and brown with bruises. 'Is he such a bad child you

beat him so?' I said to Lippo, for indeed he was horrid to look at, and Lippo, good man, looked troubled.

'Bruno will be violent,' he told me quite reluctantly, 'he forgets the child is small.' Oh, I daresay he does

forget, and when he has him alone there flays him of half his skin!"

"Why say the child was Bruno's or Frita's, either. He was found in the fields at the great flood, and Frita was

dead a year before," said Noë, who had that awkward and unsocial quality, a memory. "Not but what I

daresay it is Bruno's, and perhaps he pays for it," he added with an afterthought, willing to be popular.

"No, not a stiver," said the barber. "Lippo and Nita have said to me a score of times, 'we took the boy from

pity, and we keep it from pity. Not a pin's worth shall we ever see back again this side heaven. But what

matter that. When we feed eight mouths it is not much to feed a ninth.' They are good people, Lippo and his

wife."

"Good as gold," said Brizzo, the butcher, "and saving money, or I suppose it is old Baldo's; they have bought

that little pasture up at Santa Lucia; a snug little place, and twenty little Maremma sheep upon it as fat as I

ever put a knife into;Lippo has God's grace."

"A fair spoken man always, and good company," said Momo, who had shaved him bare and smooth as a

melon that very morning.

This was the general opinion in the Lastra. Lippo who had always a soft smart word for everybody; who

smiled so on people who knew he hated them, that they believed they were loved whilst he was smiling; who

was always ready for a nice game at dominoes or cards, and if he did cheat a little, did it so well that no one

could fail to respect him the more for it; Lippo was well spoken of by his townsfolk, and one of the Council

of the Misericordia had been often heard to say that there was not a better man in all the province.

But Bruno, now that he chose to save money, was a very son of the fiend without a spot of light anywhere.

Now that he would never drink, and now that he would never marry, the Lastra gave him over to Satan, body

and soul, and for all time.

Bruno cared nothing at all. They might split their throats for any notice that he took.

"Ill words, rot no wheat," he would say to his one friend, Cecco, the cooper; who lived across by the bridge,

and had a workshop there, with a great open arch of the thirteenth century sculpture, and a square window

with crossed bars of iron, and a screen of vinefoliage behind it that might have been the background of a

pietàso beautiful was it when the sun shone through the leaves.


Signa

CHAPTER VIII. 42



Top




Page No 46


He went on his own ways, ploughing with his oxen, pruning his olives, sowing and reaping, and making the

best of his land, and going down on market days into the city, looking as if he had stepped out of

Ghirlandaio's panels, but himself knowing nothing of that, nor thinking of anything except the samples of

grain in his palm or the cabbages in his cart.

Bruno earned nothing for other folks' opinions. What he cared for was to keep faith with Pippa in that mute

compact born of his remorse, which he firmly believed the saints had witnessed on her behalf.

He had cared nothing for the child at first, but as it had grown older, and each year caught hold of his hand

more fondly, as if it felt a friend, and lifted up to him its great soft serious eyes, a personal affection for this

young life which he alone protected, grew slowly upon him; and as the boy became older, and the

intelligence and fancies of his eager mind awed the man whilst they bewildered him, Bruno loved him with

the deep love of a dark and lonely soul, for the sole thing in which it makes its possibility of redemption here

and hereafter.

He sat now at the housedoor and watched the running figure so long as it was in sight. When the bottom of

the hill was reached and the path turned under the lower vines, he lost him quite, and only knew that he must

still be running on, on, on, under all those roofs and tangles of green leaves.

He was not quite at east about him. The boy never complained; nay, if questioned, insisted he was happy. But

Bruno mistrusted his brother, and he doubted the peace of that household. The children, always grovelling

and screaming, greedy and jealous, he hated. It was not the nest for this young nightingalethat he felt. But

he did not see what better to do.

Lippo held him fast by his word; and he had no proof that the boy was really illused. Sometimes he saw

bruises on him, but there was always some story of an accident, or of a childish quarrel to account for these,

or of some just punishment, and he, roughly reared himself, knew that boys needed such; and Signa's lips

were mute; or if they ever did open, said only "they are good to me,"a lie, for which he confessed and

besought pardon on his knees in the little dark corner in the Misericordia church.

Still Bruno was not satisfied. But what to alter he knew not, and he was not a man who could spare time or

acquire the habit of holding communion with his own thoughts.

When the child had quite gone out of sight, he rose and took his sickle again and went back to his wheat.

He seldom had anyone in to help him; men were careless sometimes, and split the straw in reaping, and

spoiled it for the plaiters. He generally got all the wheat in between S. Procolo's day and S. Paul's; and the

barley he took later.

The evening fell suddenly; where this land lies they lose the sunset because of the great rise of the hills; they

see a great globe of fire dropping downward, it touches the purple of the mountains, and then all is night at

once.

The bats came out an the night kestrels and the wood owls, and went hunting to and fro. Nameless melodious

sounds echoed from tree to tree. The cicali went to bed and the grilli hummed about in their stead; they are

cousins, only one likes the day and the other the night. The fireflies flitted, faint and paling, over the fallen

corn. When the wheat was reaped their day was done. later on a faint light came above the far Umbrian

hillsa faint light in the sky like the dawn; then a little longer, and out of the light rose the moon, a round

world of gold ablaze above the dark, making the treeboughs that crossed her disc, look black.

But Bruno looked at none of it.


Signa

CHAPTER VIII. 43



Top




Page No 47


He had not eyes like Pippa's child.

He stooped and cut his wheat, laying it in ridges tenderly. The fireflies put out their lights because the wheat

was dead.

But the glowworms under the leaves in the grass shone on; they were pale and blue, and they could not

dance; they never knew what it was to wheel in the air, or to fly so high that men took them for stars; they

never saw the treetops of the nests of the hawks, or the lofty magnolia flowers, the fireflies only could do all

that; but then the glowworms lived on from year to year, and the death of the wheat was nothing to them;

they were worms of good sense, and had holes in the ground.

They twinkled on the sod as long as they liked, and pitied the fireflies, burning themselves out by soaring so

high, and dying because their loves were dead.

CHAPTER IX.

THE child Signa ran on through the soft gray night.

Toto was afraid of the night, but henever.

The fireflies ran with him along the waves of the standing corn. Wheat was cut first on the sunniest land, and

there was much still left unreapen on the lower ground.

One wonders there are no fairies where there are fireflies, for fireflies seem fairies. But no fairies are found

where the Greek gods have lived. Frail Titania has no place beside Demeter; even Puck will not venture to

ruffle Pan's sleep; and where the harp of Apollo Cytharoedus was once heard, Ariel does not dare sing his

song to the bees.

Signa caught a firefly in his hand and watched it burn a minute and then let it loose again, and ran on his way.

He wished he could be one of them, up in the air so high, with that light always showing the mall they wished

to know; seeing how the owls lived on the roofs of the towers, and how the bees ruled their commonwealth

on the top of the acacias, and how the snow blossom came out of the brown magnolia spikes, and how the

cypress tree made her golden balls, and how the stonepine added cubics to his height so noiselessly and fast,

and how the clouds looked to the swallows that lived so near them on the chapel belfries, and how the wheat

felt when it saw the sickle, and whether it was pained to die and leave the sun, or whether it was glad to go

and still the pain of hungry children. Oh what he would ask and know, he thought, if only he were a firefly!

But he was only a little boy with nothing to teach him anything, and a heart too big for his body, and no

wings to rise upon, but only feet to carry him, that were often tired, and bruised, and weary of the dust.

So he ran down towards the Lastra, stumbling and going slowly, because he was in the dark, and also because

he was so constantly looking upward at the fireflies, that he lost his footing many times.

Across the bridge, he turned aside and went up into the fields to the right of him before he walked on to the

Lastra.

Between the bridge and the Lastra it is a picturesque and broken country. On one side is the river, and on the

other hilly ground, green with plumes of corn, and hedges of briarrose, and tall rustling poplars, and up

above, cypresses; and old villas, noble in decay, and monasteries with frescoes crumbling to dust, and

fortresses that are barns and stables for cattle, and convent chapels, whose solitary bell answers the bells of


Signa

CHAPTER IX. 44



Top




Page No 48


the goats as they graze.

Signa ran up the steep grassy ways a little, and through a field of two under the canes, twice his own height,

and came to a little cottage, much lower, smaller, and more miserable than Bruno's house; a cottage that had

only a few roods of soil apportioned to it, and those not very arable.

Before its door there were several sheaves of corn lying on the ground; all its produce except the few

vegetables it yielded. The grain had been cut the day before and was not carried in on account of the day

being a holy one, for its owner did not venture to risk his hereafter as Bruno had dared to do.

The man was sitting on the stone bench outside his door; a goodhumoured fellow, lazy, stupid, very poor,

but quite contented. He was one of the labourers in the gardens of a great villa close by, called Giovoli. He

had many children, and was as poor as it is possible to be without begging on the roads.

"Where is Gemma," called Signa. The man pointed indoors with the stem of his pipe:

"Gone to bed, and Palma too, and I go too, in a minute or less; you are out late, little fellow."

"I have been with Bruno," said Signa, unfolding his cabbage leaf and his currants in the starlight, that was

beginning to gleam through the deep shadow of the early evening. "Look, I have brought these for Gemma;

may I run in and give them to her? They are so sweet!"

The gardener, who was called Sandro by everybody, his name being Alessandro Zanobetto, nodded in assent.

He was a goodnatured, idle, mirthful soul, and could never see why Lippo's wife should treat the child so

cruelly; he had plagues enough himself, but never beat them.

"If Gemma be asleep she will wake, if there be anything to get," he said, with a little chuckle; himself he

thought Palma worth a thousand of her.

Signa ran indoors.

It was a squarebuilt place, all littered and untidy; there were hens at roost, and garden refuse, and straw with

a kid and its mother on it; and a table and a bench or two, and a crucifix with a bough of willow, and in the

corner, a bed of hay upon the floor, sweetsmelling, and full of dry flowers.

Two children were in it, all hidden in the hay, except their heads and the points of their feet.

One was dark, a little brown, strong, softeyed child, and the other was of that curious fairness, with the hair

of reddened gold, and the eyes like summer skies, which the old Goths have left here and there in the Latin

races. Both were asleep.

They were like two little amorini in any old painting, with their curving limbs, and their curly heads, and their

rosy mouths, curled up, in the withered grasses; the boy did not know anything about that, but he vaguely felt

that it was pretty to see them lying so, just as it was pretty to see a cluster of pomegranate flowers blowing in

the sun.

He stole up on tiptoe, and touching the cheek of the fair one with a bunch of currants, laughed to see her blue

bright eyes open wide on him with a stare.

"I have brought you some fruit, Gemma," he said, and tried to kiss her.


Signa

CHAPTER IX. 45



Top




Page No 49


"Give me! give me quick!" cried the little child tumbling up half erect in the hay, the dried daisies in her

crumpled curls, and her little bare chest and shoulders fit for a statue of Cupid. She pushed away his lips; she

wanted the fruit.

"If I do not eat it quick, Palma will wake," she whispered, and began to crunch them in her tiny teeth as the

kid did its grasses. The dark child did wake, and lifted herself on her elbow.

"It is Signa!" she cried, with a little coo of delight like a wood pigeon's.

"I kept you no currants, Palma!" said Signa, with a pang of selfreproach. He knew that he had done

unkindly.

Palma looked a little sorrowful. They were very poor, and never hardly tasted anything except the black

bread, like dogs.

"Never mind; come and kiss me," she said, with a little sigh.

Signa went round and kissed her. But he went back to Gemma again.

"Goodnight," he said to the pretty white child, sitting up in the hay; and he kissed her once more. So

Gemma was kissed twice; and had the currants as well.

Palma was used to that.

Signa ran out with a hardened conscience. He knew he had been unjust; but then if he had given any of the

currants to Palma, Gemma never would have kissed him at all.

He liked them both; little things of ten and nine, living with their father and their brothers close to the gates of

the great garden, low down on the same hill where, higher, Lippo's sheep were kept.

He liked them both, having seen them from babyhood, and paddled in the brook under the poplars with them,

and strung them chains of berries, and played them tunes on the pipes he cut from the reeds.

They were both his playfellows, pretty little things, halfnaked, barefooted, fed by the air and the sun, and

tumbling into life, as little rabbits do amongst the grass.

But Palma he did not care about, and about Gemma he did. For Gemma was a thousand times prettier, and

Palma loved him always, that he knew; but of Gemma he never was so sure.

Nevertheless, he knew he had not done them justice about those currants, and he was sorry for it, as he ran

along the straight road in to the Lastra, and with one look upward to the gateway that he loved, though he

could not see the colour on the parapet because it was dark, he darted onward quickly lest the gate should

close for the night and he be punished and turned backward, and hurried up the passage into Lippo's house.

Lippo lived in a steep paved road above the Place of Arms, and close to the openarched loggia what used to

be the wood market, against the southern gate. There is no great beauty about the place, and yet it has light

and shade, and colour, and antiquity, to charm a Prout or furnish a Canaletto. The loggia had the bold round

arches that Orcagna most loved; the walls have the dim, soft brown and greys of age, with flecks of colour,

where the frescoes once were; through the gateway there come the ox carts and the mules, and the herds of

goats, down the steep paved way; there is a quiver of green leaves, a breadth of blue sky, and at the bottom of

the passageway there is a shrine of our Lady of Good Council, so old that he people can tell you nothing of


Signa

CHAPTER IX. 46



Top




Page No 50


it; you can see the angels still with their illumined wings, and the Virgin with the rays of gold, who sits

behind a wicket of grey wood, with a carven M interlaced before her, and quaint little doors that open and

shut; but of who made it or first set it up for worship there they can tell you nothing at all.

It is only a bit of the Lastra that nobody sees except the fattori rattling over the stones in their light carts, or

the contadini going in for their master's letters, or now and then a noble driving to his villa, and the country

folks coming for justice or for sentence to the Prefettura. But there is beauty in it, and poetry; and the

Madonna who sits behind her little grey wicket has seen so much since first the lilies of liberty were carved

on the bold east gate.

The boy's heart beat quickly as he went up the stairs; he was brave in a shy, silent way, and he believed that

the angels were very near, and would help him some day. Still Nita's weighty arm, and the force of her alder

twigs or her ash stem, were not things to be got rid of by dreaming, and the angels were very slow to come;

no doubt because he was not good enough, as Signa thought sorrowfully. And he had sent them further away

from him than ever by that unjust act about the currants, so that his heart throbbed fast as he climbed the

rickety stairs where the spiders had it all their own way, and the old scorpions never were frightened by a

broom, which made them very happy, because scorpions hate a broom, and tumble down dead at the sight of

one (cleanliness having immeasurable power over them), in as moral and allegory as Æsop and Fontaine

could ever have wished to draw.

Nita and all her noisy brood were standing together over the table with a big loaf on it, and an empty bowl

and flasks of oil and vinegar, getting ready for supper.

Lippo was down in the street playing dominoes, and old Baldo was sitting below puzzling out, by a bronze

lamp, from a book of dreams, some signs he had had visions of in a doze, to see their numbers for the

tombola.

"How late you are, you little plague, I gave you till sunset," screamed Nita, as she saw him. "And where is the

saladgive mequick!"

"I am very sorry," stammered Signa, timidly. "The salad? I forgot it. I am very sorry!"

"Sorry; and I waiting all this time for supper," shrieked Nita. "Nothing to do but just to cut a lettuce, and

some endive off the ground, and you forgot it. Where have you been all day?"

"With Bruno."

"With Brunoof course with Brunoand could not bring a salad off his land. The only thing you had to

think of, and we waiting for supper, and the sun over the mountains more than an hour ago, and you stuffed

up there, I warrant, like a fatting goose!"

"I had some bread and milk," said Signa. He was trembling in all his little limbs; he could not help this, they

beat him so, so often, and he knew well what was coming.

"And nothing else?" screamed Nita, for every good thing that went to him she con sidered robbery and

violence done on her own children.

"I had fruitbut I took it to Zanobetto's girls," said Signa, very low, because he was such a foolish little

fellow, that neither example, nor execration, nor constant influence of lying could ever make him untruthful,

and a child is always either untruthful or most exaggeratedly exact in truththere is no medium for him.


Signa

CHAPTER IX. 47



Top




Page No 51


"And not to us," screeched Nita's eldest daughter, and boxed him on the ear.

"You little beast," said Georgio, the biggest boy, and kicked him.

Toto waited about, and sprang on him like a cat, and pulled his hair until he tore some curls out by the roots.

Signa was very pale, but he never made sound nor effort. He stood stockstill and mute, and bore it. He had

seen pictures of S. Stephen and S. Lawrence and of Christand they were still and quiet always, letting their

enemies have their way. Perhaps, if he were still too, he thought it might be forgiven to himthat sin about

the currants.

Nita, with an iron hand, sent her offsprings off, reeling to their places, and seized him herself and stripped

him.

He was all bruised from the night's beating still; but she did not pause for that; but she did not pause for that.

She plucked down her rod of alder twigs, and thrashed his till he bled again. Then threw him into the hay in

the inner room beyond where the boys slept.

All the time he was quite mute. Shut up in the dark his courage gave way under the pain, and he burst out

crying.

"Dear angels, do not be angry with me any more," he prayed, " and I only did it to make Gemma happy; and

they beat me so here, and I never tell Bruno."

But the angles, wherever they be, never now come this side of the sun; and Signa lay all alone in the dark,

and go no rest nor answer.

"The lute will be sorry," he thought, getting tired of waiting for the angels.

He told all his sorrows and joys to the lute, and he was sure it understood, for did it not sing with him, or sigh

with him, just as his heart taught it?

"I will tell the lute," said Signa, sobbing in his straw, with a vague babyish dim sense of the great truth that

his art is the only likeness of an angel that the singer ever sees on earth.

CHAPTER X.

THE little fellow had a laborious life at the best of times, but he had so grown up in it that it never occurred

to him to repine.

True Toto, the same age as himself, and a mother's darling, led one just as lazy and agreeable as his was hard

and overworked. Toto sported in the sun at pleasure, played morra for halfpence, robbed cherry trees, slept

through noon, devoured fried beans and green almonds and artichokes in oil, and refused to be of any earthly

use to any human creature through all his dirty idle days as best beseemed to him. But Signa from the cradle

upward had been taught to give way to Toto, and been taught to know that the measure of life for Toto was

golden and for him was lead. It had always been so from the first, when Nita had laid him hungry in the hay

to turn to Toto full but screaming.

Signa, sent out in the dark before the sun rose to see to the sheep on the hill, kept on the hill winter and

summer if he were not sent higher to fetch things from Bruno's garden and fields; running on a dozen errands

a day for Baldo or Lippo or Nita; trotting by the donkey's side with vegetables along the seven dusty miles


Signa

CHAPTER X. 48



Top




Page No 52


into the city, and trotting back again afoot, because the donkey was laden with charcoal, or linen to be

washed, or some other town burden that Lippo earned a penny by in fetching for his neighbours; early and

late, in heat and in cold, when the south wind scorched, as when the north wind howled, Signa was always on

his feet, doing this and that and the other. But he had got quite used to it, and thought it a wonderful treat that

they allowed him to sing now and then for the priests, and that he let his voice loose as loud as he liked on the

hillsides and in the fields.

When he went up into these fields and knew the beautiful Tuscan world in summer, the liberty and the

loveliness of it made him happy without his knowing why, because the poetic temper was alive in him.

The little breadths of grassland white as snow with a million cups of the earthcreeping bindweed. The

yellow wheat clambering the hillsides and darkened to ruddy bronze when the vineshadows fell over it.

The springtide glory of the Judas trees, which here they call in cruel irony the Tree of Love, with their rose

flowers blushing amongst the great walnuts and the conedropping figs. The figtrees and the appletrees

flinging their boughs together in June, like children clasping arms in play. The glowworm lying under the

moss, while the fireflies shone aloft in the leaves. The blue butterflies astir like living cornflowers amongst

the bearded barley, and the dainty grace of the oats. The little shallow brooks sleeping in sun and shade under

the green canes, with the droll frogs talking of the weather. The cistus, that looks so like the dogrose that

you pluck one for the other every day, covering the rough loose stones and crumbling walls with beauty so

delicate you fear to breathe on it. The long turf paths between the vines, left for the bullocks to pass by in

vintage time, and filled with colours from clover or iris, blue bugloss, or bright fritillaria. The wayside

crucifixes so hidden in coils of vine and growing stalks of rushlike millet and the swaying frond of acacia

offshoots that you scarce can see the cross for the foliage. The high hills that seem to sleep against the sun,

so still they look, and dim and dreamful, with clouds of olives, soft as mist, and flecks of white where the

mountain villages are, distant as far off sails of ships, and full, like them, of vague fancy and hope and perils

of the past. All these things were beautiful to him, and he was very happy when he went up to Bruno.

Besides, this tall dark fellow, who scowled on everyone and should have been a brigand, people said, was

always good to him.

He had to work, indeed, for Bruno, to carry the cabbages into the town, to pump the water from the tanks, to

pick the insects off the vines, to cut the distaff canes, to carry the cow her fresh fodder, to do all the many

things that are always wanting to be done from dawn to eve on a little farm. But then Bruno always spared

him half an hour for his lute, always gave him a good meal, always let him enjoy himself when he could, and

constantly interceded to get him spared labour on a feast day, and leave to attend the communal school.

He did not wonder either at Bruno's kindness or at the other's unkindness; because children take good and evil

as the birds take rain and sunshine. But it lightened the troubles of his young life and made them bearable.

He had never wandered farther than the hills above the town, and sometimes he was sent with the donkey into

Florence; that was all. But the warworn staunch old Lastra is enough world for a child; it would be too wide

a one for an historian, could all its stones have tongues.

It is a trite saying that it is not what we see but how we see that matters; and Signa saw in his battledinted

worldforsaken little town more things and more meanings than a million grownup wanderers would have

seen in the width of many countries.

He got the old men to tell him stories of it in the great republican centuries; the stories were apocryphal, no

doubt, but had that fitness which almost does as well as truth in popular traditions, and, indeed, is truth itself

in a measure.


Signa

CHAPTER X. 49



Top




Page No 53


He knew how to read, and in a old muniment rooms, going to decay in farmhouses and granaries, found

tattered chronicles which he could spell out with more or less success. He knew all the old towers and ruined

fortresses as the owls knew them. When he got a little time to himself, which was not very often, he would

wander away up into the high places and play his lute to the sunny silence, and fancy himself a minstrel like

those he saw in the illuminations of the vellum rolls that the rats ate in many a villa, once a palace and now a

winewarehouse, whose lords had died out in root and branch. Wading kneedeep in the green river water

amongst the canes and the croaking frogs that the other boys were fishing for, his shining eyes saw the broad

channel of the river filled with struggling horses and fighting men, as they told him it had been in the old

days when Castruccio had forded it and Ferruccio had ridden over it with his lances.

It was all odds and ends and waifs and strays of most imperfect knowledge that he got, for every one was

ignorant around him, and though the people were proud of their history, they so mixed it up with grotesque

invention and distorted hyperbole that it was almost worthless. Still the little that he knew made the old town

beautiful to him and venerable and most wonderful, as Troy, if he could see it entire, would seem to a

Hellenic scholar. His little head was full of delicate and glorious fancies, as he pattered on his bare brown feet

beside the donkey under the gateways of the Lastra;the west one with its circlet of azure where the

monochrom used to be, and its chasm of green where the ivy and bushes grow; and the east one with its great

stone shields, and its yawning depth of arch, and its warders' turrets on the roof.

He was so absorbed in thinking, that he would sometimes never see the turnips jump out of the panniers, or

the chestnuts shake out of the sacks on the donkey's back, and Nita would beat him till he was sick for

leaving them rolling in the Lastra streetsto be puzzling about old colours on the tops of gates, when the

blessed vegetables were flying loose like mad things on the stones!it was enough to call down the instant

judgment of heaven, she averred.

Those gleams of blue on the battlements, what use were they? and as for the cloudsthey were always

holding off when they were wanted, and coming down when rain was ruin. But as for turnips and

beansabout their preciousness there could be no manner of doubt. And she taught the priority of the claims

of the souppot with a thick cudgel, as the world teaches it to the poet. The poet often learns the lesson, and

puts his conscience in to stew, as if it were an onion; finding philosophy will bake no bread.

But no beating could cure Signa of looking at the frescoes, and hearing the angels singing in the clouds

above.

Signa was not as other children were. To Nita he seemed more foolish and more worthless than any of them,

and she despised him.

"You cannot beat the gates down nor the clouds," said Signa, when she thrashed him, and that comforted him.

But such an answer seemed to Nita the very pertinacy of the Evil One himself.

"He was an obstinate little beast," said Nita, "and if it were not for that half of Bruno's land "

But he was not obstinate. He only stretched towards the light he saw, as the plant in the cellar will stretch

through the bars.

Tens of millions of little peasants come to the birth, and grow up and become men, and do the daily bidding

of the world, and work and die, and have no more of soul or Godhead in them than the grains of sand. But

here and there, with no lot different to his fellows, one is born to dream and muse and struggle to the sun of

higher desires, and the world calls such a one Burns, or Haydn, or Giotto, or Shakespeare, or whatever name

the fierce light of fame may burn upon and make iridescent.


Signa

CHAPTER X. 50



Top




Page No 54


Some other relaxations and enjoyments too the child found; and here and there people were good to him;

women for the sake of his pretty innocent face, with the cloud of dusky golden hair tumbling half over it

always, and priests for the sake of his voice, which gave such beauty to their services, when anything great

happened to demand a full ceremonial in their dark, quiet, frescoed sanctuaries scattered under the hills and

on them. Indeed Lippo would have taken him into the city, and made money of his singing in the celebrations

at Easter time, or on Ascension Day, or in Holy Week at the grand ceremonies of Rome. But of that Bruno

would never hear. He set his heel down on the ground with an oath.

"Sell your soul, if you please, and the devil is fool enough to pay for it," he said, "but you shall never sell the

throat of Pippa's child like any trapped nightingale's."

Poor Lippo sighed and yielded; it was one of those things in which his own good sense and calm wisdom had

to let themselves be overborne by this brother's impetuous unreason. The churcheseven the great

onespay but a few pence; it was not worth while risking for a few coppers, or for an uncertain future, that

lucrative, "half of my half" off the rich fields and vinepaths of the Artimino mountain.

So Signa sang here and there, a few times in the year, in the little choirs about the Lastra for nothing at all but

the love of it; and in the Holy Week sang in the church of the Misericordia, where one of his chief haunts and

sweetest pleasures was found at all times.

It is the only church within the Lastra walls, the parish church being outside upon the hills, and very little

used. It is a small place, grey and grim of exterior, with its red door veils hanging down much worn, and

having, within, its altar piece by Cimabue, only shown on high and holy feasts; no religious building in this

country, however lowly, is quite without some treasure of the kind.

The church fills to overflowing at high mass, and the people stand on the steps and in the street, and the

sound of the chanting and the smoke of the incense, and the tinkle of the little bells come out on to the air

over the bowed heads, and with them there mingle all sweet common country sounds, from bleating sheep

and rushing winds, and watchdogs baying afar off, and heaving ropes grating boats against the bridge; and

the people murmur their prayers in the sun, and bow and kneel and go home comforted, if they know not very

well why they are so.

Above the body of the church, led up to by a wooden staircase, there are the rooms of the Fraternity to which

all good men and true belong for the love of the poor and the service of heaven. Rooms divided into little

cells, each with the black robes and mask of a brother of the order in it; and blacklettered lines of Scripture

above, and the crossbones of death; and closets where the embroidered banners are, and the sacred things for

holy offices, and the black velvet pall, with its memento mori and its golden skulls, that covers each brother

on his last travel to his latest rest.

Here, in the stillness and the silence, with these symbols of death everywhere around, there dwelt at this time

in the dull songless church a man who, in his day, had been a careless wandering singer, loving his art

honestly, though himself one of the lowliest of her servitors.

Born in the Lastra, with a sweet voice and an untrained love of harmony, his tastes had led him to wander

away from it, and join one of the troops of musicians who make the chance companies in the many small

theatres that are to be found in the Italian towns which lie out of the great highways, and are hardly known by

name, except in their own commune. He had never risen high in his profession, though a favourite in the little

cities, but had always wandered about from season to season from playhouse to playhouse; and in the middle

way of his career a drenching in a rainstorm, after a burning day, had made his throat mute and closed his

singing life forever. He had returned to his birthplace, and there joining the Misericordia, had become

organist and sacristan to their church in the Lastra, and had stayed in those offices some thirty years, and now


Signa

CHAPTER X. 51



Top




Page No 55


was over seventy; a silent, timid, old creature usually, but of a gentle temper, and liking nothing better than to

recall the days of his wanderings as a singer, or to linger over the keys of his old organ with some

worldforgotten score before him.

There was little scope for his fondness for melody in the Lastra. It was only in Holy Week that he could

arrange any choral service; or once in two or three years, perhaps, there would come such a chance for him as

he had had on that day of Corpus Domini when the bishop's visit had brought about an unusual greatness of

ceremonial.

At all other times all he could ever do was to play a few symphonies or fugues at high mass, and if any

village child had a great turn for melody, teach it the little science that he knew, as he taught Signa; Signa

who was so docile a pupil that he would have knelt in happy obedience to the whip which S. Gregory bought

for his scholarsonly he never would have merited it for the transgressions of singing out of time.

The stillness, the sadness, the seclusion, where no sound came unless it were some tolling bell upon the hills,

the melancholy associations of the place, which all spoke of pain, of effort, of sorrow, of the needs of the

poor, and of the warnings of the grave, all these fostered the dreamful temper of the boy, and the thoughtful

ness which was beyond his years; and he passed many a happy tranquil hour listening to the old man playing,

or trying to reproduce upon his lute, as best he might, themes of the musicians of earlier generationsfrom

the figure of Merulafrom the airs of Zingarellifrom the Stabat Mater of Jesifrom the Benedictus of

Jomellifrom the Credo of Perezfrom the Cantata of Porporaknowing nothing of their names or value,

but finding out their melodies and meanings by sheer instinct.

Luigi Diniwhom everyone called Gigihad many a crabbed old score and fine sonata and cantata copied

out by his own hands, and the child, having been taught his notes, had grown able to find his way in this

labyrinth, and pick out beautiful things from the dust of ages by ear and instinct, and make them all his own,

as love appropriates whatever it worships; and never knew, as he went over the stones of the Lastra with the

donkey, and woke the people in their beds with his clear voice, whilst all was dark, and only he and the birds

were astir, that when he was singing the great Se circa, se dice, or the mighty Misero pargoletto, or the

delicious Quellilà, or the tender Deh signore! he was giving out to the silent street, and the dreaming echoes,

and the wakening flush of day, airs that had been the rapture of the listening world a century before.

Grave Gregorian melodies; Laudi of Florentiae laudisti of the Middle Ages; hymns from the monasteries,

modelled on the old Greek traditions, with "the note the slave of the word;" all things simple, pure, and old

filled the manuscripts of the sacristy like antique jewels. Signa, very little, very ignorant, very helpless,

strayed amongst them confused and unconscious of the value of the things he played with, and yet got the

good out of them and felt their richness and was nourished on the strength of them, and ran away to them at

every stolen moment that he could, while Luigi Dini stood by and listened, and was moved at the wonderful

instinct of the child, as the Romans were moved at the young Mozart's rendering of the Allegri requiem.

Music was in the heart and the brain of the child; his feet moved to it over the dusty roads, his heavy burdens

were lightened by it, and, when they scolded him, often he did not hearthere were so many voices singing

to him. Where did the voices come from? he did not know; only he heard them when he lay awake in the

straw, beside the other boys, with the stars shining through the unglazed window of the roof, as he heard

them when the hot noon was bright and still on the hilltop where he strayed all alone with his sheep.

One day he found the magical voices shut up in a little brown prison of wood, as a great soul ere now has

been pent in a mean little body;one day, a wonderful day, after which all the world changed for him.

In a little shop in the Lastra by the Porta Fiorentina, there was a violin for sale. A violin in pearwood, with a

shell inlaid upon its case, and reputed to be very, very old.


Signa

CHAPTER X. 52



Top




Page No 56


Tonino, the locksmith and tinman, had it. So many years before that he could not count them a lodger had left

it with him in default of rent, and never gone back for it. The violin lay neglected in the dust of an old

cupboard. One day a pedlar had spied it and offered ten francs for it. Tonino said to himself, if a pedlar would

give that, it must be worth four times the sum at least, and put it in his window with his old keys and his new

saucepans, and his ancient locks and his spick and span bright coffee pots; a little old dusky window just

within the tall east gateway of the Lastra, where the great poplars throw their welcome shadow across the

sunny road.

Signa going on an errand there one day and left alone in the shop took it up and began to make the strings

sound, not knowing how, but finding the music out for himself as they young Pascal found the science of

mathematics.

When Tonino entered his workshop, with a pair of hot pincers in his hand, he was frightened to death to hear

the sweetest sounds dancing about the air like butterflies, and when he discovered that he child was playing

on his precious violin that the pedlar would give ten francs for, he hardly knew whether to kiss the child for

being so clever or whether to pinch him with the red hot nippers for his im pudence. Anyhow he snatched

the violin from him and put it in the window again.

A thing that could make so sweet a noise must be worth double what he thought.

So he put a price of forty francs upon it, and stuck it amongst his tins, hoping to sell it; dealers or gentlefolks

came sometimes up and down the Lastra, seeing if there were any pretty or ancient thing to buy, for the

people have beautiful old work very often in lace, in majolica, in carvings, in missals, in repoussé, in copper

and can be cheated out of these with an ease that quite endears them to those who do it.

A few people looked at Tonino's violin, but no one bought it; because the right people did not see it, or

because it was an old violin without any special grace of Cremona or value of Bologna on its case. As it lay

there in the window amongst the rusty iron and the shining tin things, with the dust drifting over it, and the

flies buzzing about its strings, Signa saw it twenty times a week, and sighed his little soul out for it.

Oh the unutterable wonder locked up in that pearwood case! oh, the deep undreamedof joys that lay in

those mute strings!

The child thought of nothing else. After those murmurs of marvellous meanings that had come to him when

touching that strange thing, he dreamed of it by day and night. The lute was dear to him; but what was the

power of the lute beside those heights and depths of sound that this unknown creature could give?for a

living creature it was to him, as much as was the redbreast or thrush.

Only to touch it again! just once to touch it again!

He begged and prayed Tonino; but the tinman was inexorable. he could not risk his bit of property in such

babyish hands. True the child had made the music jump out of it; but that might have been an accident, and

who could tell that another time he would not break ita little beggar's brat like that, without people to pay

for it if any damage were done.

"Give me my forty francs and you shall have it, piccinino," Tonino would say with a grin, knowing that he

might as well tell the child to bring him down the stardust from the skies.

Signa would go away with his little head hung down; the longing for the violin possessing him with a

oneidea'd passion. In the young child with whom genius is born its vague tumultuous desires work without

his knowing what it is that ails him.


Signa

CHAPTER X. 53



Top




Page No 57


The children laughed at him, the old people scolded him, Nita beat him, Bruno even grew impatient with him

because he was always sighing for an old fiddle, that it was as absurd for him to dream of as it were a king's

sword or a queen's pearls.

"As if he were not lazy and tiresome enough as it is!" said Nita, boxing his ears soundly, when she went by

one evening and caught him leaning against Tonino's casement and looking with longing, pitiful, ardent eyes

at the treasure in its pearwood shell.

After a time the child, shy and proud in temper, grew ashamed of his own enthusiasm, and hid it from the

others, and never any more tried to soften Tonino's heart and get leave to touch that magical bow again.

Bruno thought he had forgotten it and was glad. The violin lay with the metal pots and the rusty locks, and no

one brought it. Signa when he had to go past, on an errand through the gate, to Castagnolo or S. Maria del

Greve, or any other eastward village, tried not to look at the brown shining wood that the wasps and the

mosquitoes were humming over at their will. But he longed for it the more because he kept the longing silent,

and had no chance of ever feeling those keys of enchantment under his little fingers. A thing repressed,

grows.

He would lie awake at night thinking of the violin; if it had not been so wicked he would have stolen

something to buy it with; some days it was all he could do to keep himself from stealing it itself.

One bright afternoon in especial, when everyone was at a marionette show in the square, and he had come

back very footsore from the city, and passing saw Tonino's place was empty and the old lattice windows

were open and the sun's rays fell across the violin, it would have been the work of a second to put his hand in,

and draw it out, and run offanywhereany where, what would it have mattered where, if only he had

carried all that music with him?

For genius is fanaticism; and the little barefoot hungry fellow, running errands in the dust, had genius in him,

and was tossed about by it like a small moth by a storm.

To run away and wander, with the violin to talk to him wherever he might go:the longing to do this

tortured him so that he clasped his hands over his eyes and fledwithout itas fast as his feet could take

him.

To see it lying dumb when at his touch it would say such beautiful things to him!he ran on through the

gateway and down the road with the burning temptation pursuing him as prairie flames a frightened fawn.

If any one had had it who could have made it speak he would not have minded; but that it should lie mute

thereuselesslosthurt him with a sharper pain than Nita's hazel rods could deal.

"Oh Gemmaalmost I stole it!" he gasped, panting and breathless with the horror of himself, as he stumbled

up against the pretty child on the green strip that runs under the old south wall, where the breaches made by

the Spanish assaults are filled in with ivy, and the ropemakers walk to and fro, weaving their strands under

the ruined bastions.

Gemma put her finger in her mouth and looked at him.

"Why not quite?" she said. Gemma had stolen many things in her day, and had always been forgiven because

she was so pretty.


Signa

CHAPTER X. 54



Top




Page No 58


"Oh, Gemma, I didso nearly!" he murmured, unheeding her answer in the confusion of his own new

stricken sense of peril and escape.

"Was it to eat?" said Gemma.

"To eat?"

He echoed her words without knowing what he said. Two great tears were rolling down his cheeks. He was

so grateful that strength for resistance had been given him; and yet, he was thinking of a song* of the country

to a lute; which ___________________

*

Oh quanto suoni bene chitarruzza!

Le tui corde si possono indorare!

Lo manico diventi una fanciulla!

E dove io vada ti posso menare

Ch'io ti posso menar da qui a Roma

E monti e sassi t'abbiano a inchinare!

TUSCAN SERENADE.

sings of how its owner would gild its strings and wander with it even as far as Romemountains and rocks

inclining before its silver sounds.

If only he could have that beautiful strange thing, he thought, how he would roam the world over fearing

nothing, or how happy he would lie down among the sheep and the pines, for ever making music to the

winds.

"Why did you not take it, if nobody was by to see," said Gemma.

"Oh dear, it is wicked to thieve," said Signa, drearily. "Wicked, you know, and mean."

Gemma put out her lower lip.

"If no one know, it is all right," she said, with accurate perception of the world's standard of virtue.

Signa sighed heavily, his head hung down; he hardly heard her; he was thinking of the violin.

"You are a mammamia," said Gemma, with calm scorn, meaning he was a baby and very silly. "When I wish

to do a thing, I do it."

"But you do very wrong things sometimes."

Gemma shrugged her little white shoulders up to her ears.

"It is nice to do wrong," she said placidly.

"They say things are wrong you know," she added, after a pause. "But that is only to keep us quiet. It is all

words."

They called her stupid, but she noticed many facts and drew many conclusions. This was one of them; and it

was alike agreeable to her and useful. She was a naughty child, but was naughty with logic and success.


Signa

CHAPTER X. 55



Top




Page No 59


"If only he would let me touch it once," murmured Signa.

Gemma finding him such bad company went away hopping on one foot, and wondering why boys were such

silly creatures.

"What is the matter?" said one of the ropemakers kindly to the boy. "Do you want to see the puppet show that

came in the morning? Here is a copper bit if you do."

Signa put his hands behind his back.

"Oh no, it is not that. You are very good, but it is not that."

"Take what you can get another time," said the ropemaker, offended and yet glad that his too generous offer

had been repulsed by him.

"What an ass you are! The puppets are splendid," hissed Toto, who was near, and who had spent an hour in

the forenoon, squeezed between the tentpegs of the forbidden paradise, flat on his stomach, swallowing the

dust. "They are half an arm's length high, and there are three kings in it, and they murder one another just like

lifeso beautiful! You might have taken the money, surely, and given it to me. I shall tell mother; see then if

you get any fritters for a week!"

"I did not want to see the puppets," said Signa, wearily, and walked away.

It was late in the day; he had worked hard, running into the city and back on an errand; he was tired and

listless and unhappy.

As he went thinking of the violin by the walls, not noticing where his steps took him, he passed a little group

of strangers. They were travellers who had wandered out there for a day. One of them was reading in a book,

and looked up as the child passed.

"What a pity the Lastra is forgotten by the world!" the reader said to his companions; he was thinking of the

many memories which the old castello shuts within her walls as manuscripts are shut in coffers.

Signa heard; and flushed with pain up to the curls of his flying hair.

He said nothing, for he was shy, and, besides, was never very sure that people would not take him to Nita for

a thrashing; they so often did. But he went on his way with a swelling heart. It hurt him like a blow. To others

it was only a small, ancient, desolate place filled with poor people, but to him it was as Zion to the Hebrew

children.

"If I could be very great, if I could write beautiful things as Pergolesi did, and all the world heard them and

treasured them, then praising me, they would remember the Lastra," he thought.

A dim, sweet, impossible ambition entered into him, for the first time; the ambition of a child, gorgeous and

vague, and out of all realms of likelihood; visions all full of gold and colour, with no perspective or reality

about them, like a picture of the twelfth century, in which he saw himself, a man grown, laurelcrowned and

whiterobed, brought into the Lastra, as the old Sacristan told him Petrarca was taken into Rome; with the

rays of the sun of his fame gliding its ancient ways, whilst all Italy chanted his melodies and all the earth

echoed his name.

"If I could but be what Pergolesi was!" he thought.


Signa

CHAPTER X. 56



Top




Page No 60


Pergolesi who consumed his soul in high endeavour, and died, at fiveandtwenty, of a broken heart!

But then he knew nothing of that; he only knew that Pergolesi was a great dead creature, whose name was

written on the scores of the Stabat and the Salve Regina which he loved as he loved the roll of thunder and

the rose at sunrise: and he knew that it was he who had written that "Se circa se dice," which he had learned

in the dusky organloft of the Misericordia; that song in which the great poet and the great musician together

poured forth the passion of a divine despair, the passion which, in its deepest woe and highest pain, thinks but

of saving the creature that it suffers for: "Ah, no! si gran duolo Non darle per me!"

He did not know anything about him, but looked up at the sun, which was sinking downward faintly in the

dreamy warmth of the pale green west, and wondered where Pergolesi was, beyond those realms of light,

those beams of glory?

Was he chanting the Salve Regina now?

Between him and the radiance of the setting sun stood the little figure of Gemma, her hair all aflame with the

light; hair like Titian's Magdalen and Slave and Venus, like the hair that Bronzino has given to the Angel who

brings the tidings of the Annunciation, carrying the spray of lilies in his hand.

"Oh, you mammamia!" she cried, in derision, stopping short, with her brown little sister bowed down beside

her under the weight of some earthen pots that they had been sent to buy in the Lastra.

"Oh, you mammamia!" cried Gemma, munching a S. Michael's summer pear that some one had given her in

the Lastra for the sake of her pretty little round face with its angelic eyes.

Signa took Palma's flowerpots on his own back, and smiled back at Gemma.

"I have nothing to do before bedtime," he said: "I will carry these up for you."

"And then we can play in the garden," said Gemma, jumping off her rosy feet as she finished the pear. "But

what were you thinking of? staring at the clouds?"

"Of a dead man that was a very great man, dear, I think, and made beautiful music."

"Only that!" said Gemma, with a pout of her pretty lips; throwing away her pear stalks.

"Tell us about him," said Palma.

"I do not know anything," said Signa, sadly. "He has left half his soul in the music and the other half must

bethere."

He looked up again into the west.

The two little girls walked along in the dust, one on each side of him; Palma wished he would not think so of

dead people; Gemma was pondering on the veiled glories of the puppets, of whose exploits Toto had told her

marvels.

"Oh, Signa! if we could only see the burat tini!" she murmured, as they trotted onward; she had been sighing

her heart out before the tent.


Signa

CHAPTER X. 57



Top




Page No 61


"The burattini?" said Signa. "Yes. Gian Lambrochini would have given me the money to go; but I would as

soon hear the geese hiss or the frogs croak."

"You might have gone inreally in?and seen them, murders and all?" said Gemma, with wideopened

eyes of amazement.

"Yes."

"Money to go in!to go in!And you did not take the money even!"

"No; I did not wish to go."

"But you might have given it to me! I might have gone!"

The enormity of her loss and of his folly overcame her. She stood in the road and stared blankly at him.

"That would not have been fair to the Lambrochini," said Palma, who was a sturdy little maiden as to right

and wrong.

"Noand he so poor himself, and so old!" said Signa. "It would not have been fair, Gemma."

"If you were fond of me, would you think of what was 'fair'? You would think of amusing me. It is a shame

of you, Signaa burning shame! And longing to see those puppets as I have donecrying my eyes out

before the tent! It is wicked."

"Dear, I am sorry," murmured Signa. "But, indeedindeed, I never thought of you."

"And never thought of all you might have got with the money!"

Gemma twisted herself on one side, putting up her plump little shoulders, sullenly, into her ears, with a scowl

on her face.

It cost a whole cointen centimesto go in to even the cheapest standingplaces in the theatre, and with a

whole coin you could get a big round sweet cake for five centimes, and for another centime a handful of

melonseeds, and for another a bit of chocolate, and for another two figs, and for the fourth and fifth and last

a painted saint in sugar. And he might have brought all those treasures to her!

Gemma, between her two companions, felt the immeasurable disdain of the practical intelli gence for the

idle dreamer and the hypercritical moralist. She trotted on in the dust sulkily; a little rosy and auburn figure in

the shadows, as if she were a Botticelli cherub put into life and motion.

"You are cross, dear!" said Signa, with a sigh, putting his hand round her throat to caress her back into

content. But Gemma shook him off, and trotted on alone in outraged dignity.

They climbed the steep ascent of grassy and broken ground past the parish church, with the sombre convent

above amongst its cypresses, and the wilder hills with their low woodland growth green and dark and fresh

against the south, and then entered the great gardens of Giovoli, where Sandro Zambetto worked all the years

of his life amongst the lemons and magnolia trees.

The villa was uninhabited; but the gardens were cultivated by its owner, and the flowers and fruits were sent

into the city market, and in the winter down to Rome.


Signa

CHAPTER X. 58



Top




Page No 62


"Are you cross still, Gemma?" said Signa, when he had put the big pots down in the tool house. Gemma

glanced at him with her forefinger in her mouth.

"Will you play? What shall we play at?" said Signa, coaxingly. "Come! It shall be anything you like to

choose. Palma does not mind."

Gemma took her finger out of her mouth and pointed to some Alexandrian apricots golden and round against

the high wall opposite them.

"Get me four big ones and I will play."

"Oh, Gemma!" cried Palma, piteously. "Those are the very best, the Alexandria S. Johns for the padrone!"

"I know," said Gemma.

"But the fattore counted them this very morning, and knows every one there is, and will blame father if one

be gone, and father will beat Signa or make Nita beat him!"

"Besides, it is stealing, Gemma," said Signa.

"Chè!" said little Gemma, with unmeasured scorn. "You can climb there, Signa?"

"Yes, I can climb; but you do not wish me to do wrong to please you, dear?"

"Yes, I do," said Gemma.

"Oh, Gemma, then I cannot!" murmured Signa, sadly. "If it were only myselfbut it is wrong, dear, and

your father would be blamed. Palma is right."

"Chè!" said Gemma, again, with her little red mouth thrust out. "Will you go and get them, Signa?"

"No," said Signa.

"Tista!" cried Gemma, with her sweetest little chirp, and flew through the twilight fragrance. "Tista! Tista!

Tista!"

Tista was Giovanni Baptista, the twelveyearold son of fellowlabourer of Giovoli, who lived on the other

side of the wall; a big brown boy, who was her slave.

Signa ran after her.

"No, No! Gemma, come back!"

Gemma glanced over her shoulder.

"Tista will get them, and he will swing me in the big tree afterwards."

"No! Gemma, listencome back! Gemmalisten, I will get them."

Gemma stood still, and laughed.


Signa

CHAPTER X. 59



Top




Page No 63


"Get them first, then I will come back; but Tista will do as well as you. And he swings me better. He is

bigger."

Signa climbed up the wall, bruising his arms and wounding his feet, for the stones of it were sharp, and there

was hardly any foothold; but, with some effort he got the apricots and dropped to the ground with them, and

ran to Gemma.

"Here! Now you will not go to Tista? But, oh, Gemma, why make me do such a thing? It is a wrong thingit

is very wrong!"

"I did not make you do anything," said Gemma, receiving the fruit into her skirt. "I did not make you. I said

Tista would do as well."

Signa was silent.

She did not even thank him. She did not even offer to share the spoils. He was no nearer her good graces than

he had been before he had sinned to please her.

"Oh, Signa! I never, never would have believed!" murmured Palma, ready to cry, and powerless to act.

"She wished it so. She would have gone to Tista," said Signa, and stood and watched the little child eating the

fruit with all the pretty pecking ardour of a chaffinch. Gemma laughed as she sat down upon the grass to

enjoy her stolen goods at fuller ease. When she had got her own way, all her goodhumour returned.

"What sillies you are!" she said, looking at the tearful eye of her sister, and at Signa standing silent in the

shade.

"It is you who is cruel, Gemma," said Palma, and went, with her little black head hung down, into the house,

because, though she was only ten years old, she was the mistress of it, and had to cook and sweep and wash,

and hoe the cabbages and bake the bread, or else the floors remained filthy and the hungry boys shirtless and

unfed.

Gemma did not know that she was cruel. She was anything that served her purpose best and brought her the

most pleasurethat was all.

She ate her apricots with the glee of a little mouse eating a bit of cheese. Signa watched her. It was all the

recompense he had.

He knew that he had been weak, and had done wrong, because the fruit trees were under Sandro's charge,

who had no right to any of it, being a man paid by the week, and without any share in what he helped to

cultivate; and this on the south wall being the very choicest of it all, Sandro had threatened his children with

dire punishment if they should dare even to touch what should fall.

When she had eaten the last one, Gemma jumped up. Signa caught her.

"You will kiss me now, and come and play? There is just half an hour."

But Gemma twisted herself away, laughing gleefully.

"No; I shall go and swing with Tista."


Signa

CHAPTER X. 60



Top




Page No 64


"Oh, Gemma! when you promised"

"I never promised," said Gemma.

"You said you would come back."

Gemma laughed her merriest at his face of astonished reproach.

"I did come back; but I am going again. Tista swings better than you."

And with her little carols of laughter rippling away among the leaves, Gemma ran off and darted through a

low door and banged it behind her, and called aloud:

"Tista! Tista! Come and swing me!"

In a few moments on the other side above the wall her little body curled upon the rope, and her sunny head,

as yellow as a marigold, were seen flying in a semicircle up into the boughs of the high magnolia trees, while

she laughed on and called louder:

"Higher, higher, Tista!higher!"

Signa could see her, and could hearthat was all the reward he had.

He sat down disconsolate near the old broken statue by the waterlilies.

He was too proud to follow her and to dispute with Tista.

"I will not waste another hour on herever!" he thought, with bitterness in his heart. There were the lute and

the music in the quiet sacristy; and old fragrant silent hills so full of dreams for him; and Bruno, who loved

him and never cheated him; and the nightingales that told him a thousand stories of their lives amongst the

myrtles; and the stones of the Lastra that had the tales of the great dead written on them:when he had all

these, why should he waste his few spare precious minutes on this faithless, saucy, sulky, ungrateful little

child?

His heart was very heavy as he heard her laughter. She had made him do wrong, and then had mocked at him

and left him.

"I will never think about her, never any more!" he said to himself while the shadows darkened and the bats

flew out and the glowworms twinkled, and in the dusk he could still just see the golden head of Gemma

flying in the bronzed leaves of the magnolias.

After a while her laughter and her swinging ceased.

The charm of perfect silence fell on the grand old garden. He sat on, soothed and yet sorrowful. The place

was beautiful to him, even without Gemma.

In the garden of these children all the flora of Italy was gathered and was growing.

The delights of an Italian garden are countless. It is not like any other garden in the world. It is at once more

formal and more wild, at once greener with more abundant youth and venerable with more antique age. It has

all Boccaccio between its walls, all Petrarca in its leaves, all Raffaelle in its skies. And then the sunshine that


Signa

CHAPTER X. 61



Top




Page No 65


beggars words and laughs at painters!the boundless, intense, delicious, heavenly light! What do other

gardens know of that, save in orangegroves of Grenada and rosethickets of Damascus?

The old broken marble statues, whence the water dripped and fed the waterlily; the great lemontrees in

pots big enough to drown a boy, the golden globes among their emerald leaves; the magnolias, like trees cast

in bronze, with all the spice of India in their cups; the spires of ivory bells that the yuccas put forth, like

belfries for fairies; the oleanders taller than a man, red and white and blush colour; the broad velvet leaves of

the flowering rush; the dark majestic ilex oaks, that made the noon like twilight; the countless graces of the

vast family of acacias; the high box hedges, sweet and pungent in the sun; the stone ponds, where the

goldfish slept through the sultry day; the wilderness of carna tions; the huge roses, yellow, crimson,

snowwhite, and the small noisette and the banksia with its million of pink stars; myrtles in dense thickets,

and camellias like a wood of evergreens; cacti in all quaint shapes, like fossils astonished to find themselves

again alive; high walls, vinehung and topped by pines and cypresses; low walls with crowds of geraniums

on their parapets, and the mountains and the fields beyond them; marble basins hidden in creepers where the

frogs dozed all day long; sounds of convent bells and of chapel chimes; green lizards basking on the flags;

great sheds and granaries beautiful with the clematis and the wisteria and the rosy trumpets of the bignonia;

great wooden places cool and shady, with vast arched entrances, and scent of hay, and empty casks, and red

earthen amphoræ, and little mice scudding on the floors, and a sundial painted on the wall, and a crucifix set

above the weathercock, and through the huge unglazed windows sight of the green vines with the bullocks in

the harvestcarts beneath them, or of some hilly sunlit road with a muleteam coming down it, or of a blue

high hill with its pinetrees black against the sky, and on its slopes the yellow corn and misty olive. This was

their garden; it is ten thousand other gardens in the land.

The old painters had these gardens, and walked in them, and thought nothing better could be needed for any

scene of Annunciation or Adoration, and so put them in beyond the windows of Bethlehem or behind the

Throne of the Lamband who can wonder?

The mighty lives have passed away into silence, leaving no likeness to them on earth; but if you would still

hold communion with them, even better than to go to written score or printed book or painted panel or

chiselled marble or cloistered gloom, is it to stray into one of these old quiet gardens, where for hundred of

years the stone naiad has leaned over the fountain, and the golden lizard hidden under the fallen caryatide,

and sit quiet still, and let the stones tell you what they remember and the leaves say what the sun once saw;

and then the shades of the great dead will come to you. Only you must love them truly, else you will see them

never.

Signa, in his little ignorant way, did love them with just such blind untaught love as a little bird born in a dark

cage has for the air and the light.

When he stole into the deserted villas, where, after centuries of neglect, some fresco would glow still upon

the damp walls where the cobwebs and the wild vine had their way; when he saw the sculptured cornices and

the gilded fretwork and the broken mosaic in the halls where cattle were stabled and grain piled; when he

knelt down before the dusky nameless Madonnas in the little churches on the hills, or found some marble

head lying amongst the wild thyme, the boy's heart moved with a longing and a tenderness to which he could

have given no title.

As passion yet unknown thrills in the adolescent, as maternity yet undreamed of stirs in the maiden; so the

love of art comes to the artist before he can give a voice to his thought or any name to his desire.

Signa heard "beautiful things" as he sat in the rising moonlight, with the bells of the little bindweed white

about his feet.


Signa

CHAPTER X. 62



Top




Page No 66


That was all he could have said.

Whether the angels sent them on the breeze, or the birds brought them, or the dead men came and sang them

to him, he could not tell. Indeed, who can tell?

Where did Guido see the golden hair of S. Michael gleam upon the wind? Where did Mozart hear the awful

cries of the risen dead come to judgment? What voice was in the fountain of Vaucluse? Under what nodding

oxlip did Shakespeare find Titania asleep? When did the Mother of Love come down, chaster in her

unclothed loveliness than vestal in her veil, and with such vision of her make obscure Cleomenes immortal?

Who can tell?

Signa sat dreaming, with his chin upon his hands, and his eyes wandering over all the silent place, from the

closed flowers at his feet to the moon in her circles of mist.

Who walks in these paths now may go back four hundred years. They are changed in nothing. Through their

high hedges of rhododendron and of jessamine that grow like woodland trees it would still seem but natural

to see Raffaelle with his courttrain of students, or Signorelli splendid in those apparellings which were the

comment of his age; and on these broad stone terraces with the lizards basking on their steps and the trees

opening to show a vinecovered hill with the white oxen creeping down it and the blue mountains farther still

behind, it would be but fitting to see a dark figure sitting and painting lilies, upon a golden ground, or

cherubs' heads upon a panel of cypress wood, and to hear that this painter was the monk Angelico.

The deepest charm of these old gardens, as of their country, is, after all, that in them it is possible to forget

the present age.

In the full, drowsy, voluptuous noon, when they are a gorgeous blaze of colour and a very intoxication of

fragrance, as in the ethereal white moonlight of midnight, when, with the silver beams and the white

blossoms and the pale marbles, they are like a world of snow, their charm is one of rest, silence, leisure,

dreams, and passion all in one; they belong to the days when art was a living power, when love was a thing of

heaven or of hell, and when men had the faith of children and the force of gods.

Those days are dead, but in these old gardens you can believe still that you live in them.

The boy, who did not know hardly why he was moved by it so greatly, musing in this garden of Giovoli, and

sitting, watching the glowworms in the ground bindweed, was more than half consoled for the cruelty of his

playmate. When the nine o'clock chimes rang down below in the Lastra, he did not move; he had forgotten

that if he were away when Nita should shut her house up he would have another beating and no supper.

How often was Giotto scolded for letting the sheep stray?

Very often, no doubt.

When the moon had quite risen, with a ring of mist round her, because there was rain hanging in the air, little

feet ran over the bindweed, and a little rosy face, all the prettier for the shadows that played in its eyes and

the watery radiance that shone in its curls, looked up into his with saucy merriment.

A little piping voice ran like a cricket's chirp into the stillness.

"You may swing me tomorrowdo you hear?"


Signa

CHAPTER X. 63



Top




Page No 67


Signa started, roused from his musing.

The beautiful things were mute; the clouds and the leaves told him nothing more. He was only a little

barefooted boy, vexed at being left alone and jealous of big brown Tista.

Gemma was a pretty sulky baby, with a pert tongue and a sturdy will of her own; a little thing that could not

read a letter, and cared nothing but for eating and for play; but there were shadowed out in her the twin foes

of all geniusthe Woman and the World.

"Are you sulking here?" said Gemma. "Tista swung me so high!so high! Much better than you. You must

get out of the garden now; father is come to lock the gates."

Signa got up slowly.

"Goodnight, Gemma."

"Goodnight, Gemma!" echoed the child, mimicking the sadness of his answer. "Oh, how stupid you are!

Just like Palma! Tista has more life in him, only he never has anything for one except those little green

apples. You may come and swing me tomorrow, if you like."

"No; you love Tista."

"But I love you best."

She whispered it with all the wooing archness and softness of twenty years instead of ten, with the

moonbeams shining in her eyes till they looked like wet cornflowers.

Signa was silent. He knew she did not love him, but only his pears that he got for her from Bruno, or his

baked cakes that he coaxed for her from old Teresina.

"You will come tomorrow?" said Gemma, slipping her hand into his.

"You will flout me if I do come."

"No," said Gemma.

"Yes, you will. It is always like that."

"Try," said Gemma; and she kissed him.

"I will come," said Signa; and he went away through the dewy darkness, forgetting the stolen apricots and the

choice of Tista. It was so very seldom that she would kiss him, and she looked so pretty in the moonlight.

Gemma glanced after him through the bars of the high iron gate with the japonica and jessamine twisting

round its coronet.

Tista was going away on the morrow into the city to be bound 'prentice to a shoemaker, who was his mother's

cousin, and had offered to take him cheaply.

But it had not been worth while to tell Signa that.


Signa

CHAPTER X. 64



Top




Page No 68


"There would have been nobody to swing me if I had not coaxed him," thought Gemma; "and perhaps he will

bring me one of those big sweet round pears of Bruno's."

And the little child, well contented, ran off under her father's shrill scolding for being out so late, and went

indoors and drink a draught of milk that Palma had begged for her from a neighbour who had a cow, and

slipped herself out of her little blue shirt and homespun skirt, and curled herself up on her bed of hay and fell

fast asleep, looking like a sculptor's sleeping Love.

CHAPTER XI.

A FEW days later fell the feast of SS. Peter and Paul, and Signa for more than half a year had been promised

a great treat.

Bruno had said that on that day he would take him to see the marble men and the painted angels of the

Certosa Monastery, some ten miles away along the bend of the the green Greve water.

What Bruno promised he did always; the child had the surest faith of his word; and by five o'clock in the fair

sunrise of the June morning, Signa slipped down the dark staircase, and undid the door and ran out

bareheaded into the sweet cold air, and stood waiting on the stones.

The Madonna of Good Council smiled on him through her wooden wicket; bells were ringing over the

country around; some tender hand had already placed before the shrine a fresh bunch of field flowers; the sky

was red with the rose of the daybreak.

He had not waited long before a tall figure turned the corner, and Bruno's shadow fell upon the slope.

"You are ready? That is right," he said, and without more words the child ran on by his side out of the lofty

Fiorentina gate.

The morning was fresh and radiant, very cold, as it always is in midsummer, before the sun has warmed the

earth and drunk up the deep night dews that drench the soil.

The shutters of the houses were unclosing and through the open doors, and in the darkness of the cellars there

was the yellow gleam of wheat, cut and waiting for the threshers; the gardens and yards were yellow, too,

with piles of strawhats wetted and drying; the shadows were broad and black; men were beginning their

work in the great arched smithies and workshops; there was everywhere the smell of the wet earth refreshed

and cooled by night.

They went along the road that leads to the Greve river;past the big stone barns where the flails would be at

rest all day for sake of good SS. Peter and Paul; past the piles of timber and felled firtrees that strewed the

edge of the road; past the old grey villa of the Della Stufa who nigh a thousand years before had come over

the mountains, Christian knights and gallant gentlemen, with their red cross and their tawny lions on their

shields; the chapel bell was calling the scattered cotters of Castagnolo to first mass; past the pretty bridge of

the Stagno (the pool) with its views of the far mountains, and the poplartrees that the Latins named so

because of the restlessness of their leaves, like the unresting mob; past the great fortress of the Castel Pucci,

once built to hurl defiance at the city itself, now white and silent, sheltering in its walls the woeful pain, and

yet more woeful joys, of minds diseased; past the worthy barber's shop, where it is written up that he has only

painted his sign with the tricolour to quiet tasteless whirligigs, he being a man of humour, with a pity kindred

to contempt of all the weathercock vagaries of politics; past the old dirty, tumbledown, wayside houses,

where the floors were strewn with the new straw picked for the plaiting, and the babies were lying in flat

fruitbaskets, swaddled and laughing, and the girls were getting ready for mass with bright petticoats and


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 65



Top




Page No 69


braided hair and big earrings, and, if they were betrothed maidens, strings of pearls about their throats; past

all these till they came to the Greve bridge, where they met a priest with the Host in the brightness of the

festal daydawn.

They uncovered their heads and knelt down in the dust and prayed for the passing soul till the little bell,

borne before the holy man, had tinckled away in the distance. Then they walked on by the Greve water under

the shivering poplars and amongst the grazing sheep.

There is no regular path along the river; but they made one for themselves, brushing through the canes,

getting round the rushes, or when it was needed, wading kneedeep, or oftener, for the water was low,

walking in the stony sand of the dry river bed.

Once it was a warlike water enough, in the old days when the Lotteringhi and Alberti, and Acciajoli and

Pandolfini, and all the other great races, Guelph and Ghibelline, had their fortified places bristling along its

banks; when its stone landing quays were crowded with condottieri watering their horses ere they went to

lend their lances to the strongest; when mighty nobles in penitence raised shrines and built hospitals beside it

to seek God's grace upon their arms; when the long lines of pilgrims wound along it, or the creeping files of

sumpter mules, of the bright array of the White Company; in those days Greve was a busy stream, and was as

often as not made red with the blood let out in many a skirmish or the reflected flames from a castle fired in

feud.

But all that is of the past. Now it is only a millrace, a washing pool, a ford, a fishing burn, anything the

people liked to make of it; it sees nothing but the miller's mules or the grape waggons, or the women with

their piles of white linen; and the only battles it beholds are the fighting of the frogs in the canebrake or of the

tree sparrows in the air. Now the Greve is a simple pastoral river. No one has ever sung of it that one knows.

It lies so near to the Arno, held dear by every poet and made sacred by every art, that the little Greve is as a

daisy set beside a crown diamond; and no one thinks of it.

Yet perhapsonly one dare not say so for one's lifeperhaps it has as much real loveliness as Arno has. It

has the same valleyit has the same mountainsit is encompassed by the same scenes and memories; and it

has a sylvan beauty, all of its own, like Wye's or Dart's or Derwent's.

Grassy banks where the sheep browse; tall poplars, great oaks, rich walnuts, firs, and maples, and silver larch,

and the beautiful cercis that blossoms all over in a night; calm stretches of green water, with green hills that

lock it in; old watermills, halfhidden in maize and doggrass and plumy reeds; broken ground above with

winding roads from which the mule bells echo now and then; steep heights, golden with grain, or fragrant

with hay, and dusky with the dark emerald leaf of the innumerable vines; deep sense of coolness, greenness,

restfulness everywhere; and then, where the river's windings meet its sister stream the Ema, set in a narrow

gorge between two hills, yet visible all along the reaches of the water while far off, the mastery of the

Carthusiansthe Certosaending all the sweet song of peace with a great hymn to God.

This is the Grevewith flowering rushes in it, and the sun in its water till it glows like emeralds, and goats

going down to drink, and here and there a woman cutting the green canes, and dragonflies and swallows on

the wing, and oxen crossing the flat timber bridge, and from the woods and rocks above the sound of chapel

bells and reapers' voices falling through the air, softly as dropping leaves.

Bruno and the child kept always along the course of the water, walking in its bed or climbing its banks as

necessity made them.

Bruno was never a man of many words; the national loquacity was not his; he was fierce, sudden, taciturn,

but he smiled on the little lad's ecstasies, and though he could tell him none of the ten thousand things that


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 66



Top




Page No 70


Signa wished to know, yet he said nothing that did not suit the joyous and poetic mood of the child; for

though Bruno was an ignorant man, except in husbandry, Love is sympathy, and Sympathy is intelligence in

a strong degree.

Signa was wildly happy; leaping from stone to stone; splashing in the shallow water with a jump; calling to

the gossipping frogs; flinging the firapples in the air; clapping his hands as the fieldmice peeped out from

the lines of cut grain; wondering where the poppies were all gone that a week before had "run like torchmen

with the wheat."

Once, his hands filled with blossoms and creepers from the hedges, he stopped to gather a little blue

cornflower that had outlived the corn as mortals do their joys.

"Why is it called St. Stephen's crown?" he asked.

"How should I tell?" said Bruno; for indeed it seemed to him the silliest name that could be.

"Do you think it saw when they stoned him, and was sorry?" said Signa.

"How should a flower see? You talk foolishness."

"Flowers see the sun."

"That is foolish talk."

"And the moon, too, else how could they keep time and shut and go to bed? And somebody must have named

them allwho was it?"

Bruno was silent. Cattle liked dried flowers in their hay, and horses would not eat them; that was all he knew

about them, and when the child persisted, answered him:

"The saints, most likely."

But he said within himself:

"If only the boy would pull off lizards' tails, or snare birds, like other boys instead of asking such odd

questions that make on think him hardly sensible sometimes!"

Signa, a little pacified, gathered his hands full, and ran on, puzzling his little brain in silence. He had a fancy

that St. John had named them all one day out of gladness of heart when Christ had kissed him. That was what

he thought, running by the Greve water.

Who did indeed first name the flowers? Who first gave them, not their Latin titles, but the old, familiar,

fanciful, poetic, rustic ones that run so curiously alike in all the different vulgar tongues?

Who first called the lilies of the valley the Madonna's tears; the wild blue hyacinth St. Dorothy's flower? Who

first called the red clusters of the oleander St. Joseph's nosegays, and the clematis by her many lovely titles,

consolation, traveller's joy, virgin's bower? Who gave the spiderwort to St. Bruno; the black briony for Our

Lady's Seal; the cornfeverfew to St. Anne; the common bean to St. Ignatius; the baneberry to St.

Christopher; the blue valerian to Jacob for his angel's ladder; the toywort to the shepherds for their purse?

Who first called the nyctanthes the tree of sadness; and the starry passiflora the Passion of Christ? Who first

made dedication of the narcissus to remembrance; the amaranthus to wounded, bleeding love; the scabius to


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 67



Top




Page No 71


the desolation of widowhood? Who named them all first in the old days that are forgotten?

It is strange that most of these tender old appellatives are the same in meaning in all European tongues. The

little German madchen in her pinewoods, and the Tuscan contadina in her vineyards, and the Spanish child on

the sierras, and the farmgirl on the purple English moorlands, and the softeyed peasant that drives her

milch cows through the sunny evening fields of France, all gathering their blossoms from wayside green or

garden wall, give them almost all the same old names with the same sweet pathetic significance. Who gave

them first?

Milton and Spenser and Shelley, Tasso and Schiller and Camoensall the poets that ever the world has

known, might have been summoned together for the baptism of the flowers, and have failed to name them

half so well as popular tradition has done, long ago in the dim lost ages, with names that still make all the

world akin.

Meanwhile the man and boy came to a wooden bridge that bullocks were crossing, with flowers in their

frontlets and red tassels. There was a broken arch beyond of a bridge that Greve had thrown down in flood.

The reaped wheat was lying on the hills. The long cool grass tossed about to the water's edge. Children were

fishing in the shallows.

Up above there was an open space, with a house that had a green bough over its door, and men drinking, and

mules resting with their noses in fresh cut cane leaves. Here they left the bed of the stream, and went up on

the high path that goes along the wooded heights with the bold green bluffs on either side, and the vines

below, and the river under the aspens between them.

They went along the path which is hardly more than a mule and ox track, rising higher and higher, with the

blue mountains behind them, through the blackberry brambles and the starry clematis, and the wild myrtle,

and the innumerable hill flowers of all hues, and past a rambling farmhouse called Assinaria, with old

arched doorways, and a boy drawing water by a rope, standing in a high unglazed window, with blue shirt

and brown limbs, against the dark behind him, like a figure painted upon an oaken panel; and then

ancledeep through the sea of yellow corn strewn all about around the place awaiting threshing, and out on to

a knoll of rock set thick with rosemary, and so on in view of the Certosa.

The Certosa, afar off, above the stream with the woods in front beneath it, so that it seemed lifted on a forest

throne of verdure against the morning splendour of the east; as he saw it, Signa was still a minute, and drew a

deep, long breath.

Approached from the Roman road the monastery is nothing; a pile of buildings, irregular, and only grand by

its extent, on a bare crest of rock; but approached from the Greve river, when the morning sun, shining

behind it, shrouds its vast pile in golden mist, and darkens the wooded valley at its feet, the monastery is

beautiful, and all the faith and the force of the age that begot it are in it: it is a Te Deum in stone.

"It looks as if the angels fought there," said Signa, with hushed awe, as he stood on the sward and made the

sign of the cross; and indeed it has a look as of a fortress, Acciajoli, when he raised and consecrated it, having

prayed the Republic to let him make it warproof and braced for battle.

"Men fight the devil there," said Bruno, believing what he said.

The chimes of the monastery were ringing out for the first mass; deep bells and of sweet tone, that came

down the river like a benediction on the day.

Signa kneeled down in the grass.


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 68



Top




Page No 72


"Did you pray for the holy men?" Bruno asked him when they rose, and they went on under the tall, green,

quivering trees.

"No," said Signa, under his breath. "I prayed for the devil."

"For him!" echoed Bruno aghast, "what are you about, child? are you possessed? do you know what the good

priests would say?"

"I prayed for him," said Signa, with that persistency which ran with his docile temper. "It is he who wants it.

To be wicked there where God is, and the sun, and the bells."

"But he is the foe of God. It is horrible to pray for him."

"No," said Signa, sturdily. "God says we are to forgive our enemies and help them. I only asked him to begin

with His."

Bruno was silent. He did not know what to say to the boy. The devil to him was a terrible reality; had he not

seen him with his black, foul deformity and flamevomiting jaws on the frescoed walls, whenever he had

entered any church in the heat of noon, to sit a little and turn his face to the pillars, and hear the murmurs of

low mass in some side chapel?

The devil lived in the flesh for Bruno; the devil had made him stab Pippa; the devil was always in the fire of

his tongue, and in the haste of his hand; and these holy painters of the church had surely seen the devil in the

flesh, or how could they ever have portrayed him?

"Pray for those the devil enters, carino," he said, sadly. "When you have done with them it will be time to

pray for him, and they count by tens of thousands."

"It is best to pray for him, himself," said Signa, with his docile determination to keep his own ideas which

Nita so constantly endeavoured to thrash out of him. "Perhaps men made him bad, because they would not

leave him any hope of being better."

"Do no talk of those things, the priests would not like it, Signa," said Bruno, to whom such a manner of

speaking of Satan seemed impiousonly the child was so youngheaven, he trusted would not be angry.

Signa was silent; he obeyed an order always; only he kept his own ideas; it was as a dog obeys a call, but

keeps its instincts.

But his joyous chatter was subdued. He kept looking up at the great monastery above the woods, that was all

in a glow of sunlight, and where men fought the devil, and, perhaps, saw God.

"I would not fight him," he thought to himself. "I would just bring him out, and tell him to look down the

river, and I think he would take no more pleasure in hell then."

And he fancied he saw goldenhaired Michael and the angel that was called Gabriel leading the dark

incarnate Sin out there, into the light, till the sun changed his sable wings to silver.

Satan was as real to him as to Bruno; only he felt sorry for him, always sorry, when he heard the priests talk

of him and saw the old terrible pictures on the walls of all the woe he wrought and the devouring flames.


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 69



Top




Page No 73


Signa had thought a great deal about all these thingssitting in the dusky aisle with his hand telling his

beads and his little hot feet on the cold pavement, while they droned out the mass.

There were other country people waiting to go in; the peasants love these places; you will see them very often

in little groups, hushed and yet happy, wandering very quietly through the aisles of the churches or

monasteries, or sitting against the columns or in the shade on the altar steps. Though they are a mirthful

people at times, and like their lotteries and dominoes and whirling dances and gossiping jokes, there is

something in the solemn rest, in the serious dusky stillness, that suits them strangely; the houses of God are

really to them abodes of rest; they take their tired limbs there and get repose actual as well as figurative;

perhaps they do not think about anything, but sit in a sort of day sleep when their prayers are done; but the

influence of the place is with them and their love for it is true.

A whitefrocked brother met them in the long vaulted passageway, looking as though he had stepped out

from some canvas of Del Sarto's, and they went in with the five other contadini waiting there; Bruno, with his

brown cloak on one shoulder and a clean shirt, and the child in rough white linen with a carnation at his

throat; a flower in the ear or at the throat is seen here so often with bare legs and feet.

Signa, awestricken and full of the beauty of the place, was mute as they strayed through its cloisters and

crypt, and followed the whitefrocked brother, and passed other monks kneeling wrapt in prayer or

meditation. Only when he came to where the old bishop was asleep in the wonderful marble of Fracesco di

San Gallo he was moved by a sudden impulse, and plucked the end of Bruno's cloak.

"I should like to sing him something," he whispered.

"Sing? to whom?"

"To that old man," said Signa, and then coloured, ashamed of himself.

"His soul is in heaven, he would be angered," said Bruno in dismay. "He hears much better singing than

yours. Look! the padre is shocked at you, and in this holy place!"

Signa hung his head.

"Are you fond of singing, little fellow?" asked a stranger, who had been looking at the Perugino on the wall.

Signa nodded shyly.

"And why do you want to sing to the dead bishop?"

"Because he is only asleep," said Signa, timidly, "and it might give him pretty dreams. Old Teresina says she

always had good dreams towards morning, because I go under the house singing."

"Sing, then," said the stranger, and turned to the monk with some words of entreaty.

"If it be a holy song," said the monk, with reluctant consenting.

"He sings well," said Bruno, with an outbreak of the tender pride in Signa, which he endeavoured to conceal,

but could not always.

Signa was shy and silent for a minute; he wished he had not spoken of doing it, with this grand strange

signore there; but the old dead man's face smiled at him, and the Holy Child in Perugino's picture seemed to


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 70



Top




Page No 74


look down in expectation; he forgot the living people; the bishop and the Gesu were all he saw; he joined his

hands as if he were at prayer, and sang a sacrament hymn of Pergolesi that they sang in his own church.

Whether the good bishop dead five hundred years, or hardhearted honest Perugino sleeping under the

wayside oak in Frontignano, heard or not, who shall say till the secret of the grave be loosed? But the

contadini standing reverently by, and the whiterobed monk, and the listening stranger heard, and held their

breath. The monk turned his head a moment to Perugino's picture to see if it were not some miracle being

wrought there, and the Angels of the Nativity singing instead of this peasant child.

Signa sang on as larks do, forgetting everything when once his voice was loosened on the air, and without

knowing what he did, left the hymn of Pergolesi, and sang on and on and on cadences that were to be traced

to no written score, and that came to him, he never could tell howjust as they came upon the mountain

side, with not a creature near. The words were the words of the Latin services, but the cadences were his own

as much as the thrush's are its own in the hawthorn time.

He might have sang on till sunset if two other monks drawn by the unwonted sounds had not come near and

looked on through the half open door. The sound stopped him; he paused startled and half ashamed; and not

another note could be got from him.

"He is not angry," he whispered to Bruno, looking at the statue. "He is smiling still."

"You would make marble smile, if it had frowned through ages, till you sang," said the stranger, while the

monks murmured something of a gift of God. "My pretty little boy, you may make the world hear of you,

your mouth will drop gold."

Signa glanced at him bewildered; he understood nothing of this kind of language.

"Come with me where I am painting," said the stranger, "I should like to hear who taught you your perfect

phrasingwho taught you to sing, I mean? Come with me a few minutes. Is that your father with you?"

"That is Bruno," said Signa. For the first time it occurred to himwhy had he no father? Was he born out of

the old town from the stones and ivy as the owls were?

"Not your father? What is he to you then?"

"He is always good. I keep his sheep sometimes."

The artist did not ask any more; the boy was some peasant's son; it did not matter whose. "But who taught

you to sing?" he pursued.

"I sing in the churches at home."

"But have you had no teacher?"

"No," said Signa; then added, after a pause, "The birds do not have any."

"But much that you sangit is no known musicis it composed by some village genius of whom no one

has heard?"

Signa was very puzzled.


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 71



Top




Page No 75


"I sing the music that I have in my head," he said, after a little while.

"Then it is you who have the geniusa second Mozart?"

Signa could not understand those words at all. Perhaps he was something wicked. Nita was always saying so.

"A genius? that is a sin?" he asked softly.

The artist laughed. "Yes; unless you can sell it well. A sin sold well is half forgiven."

The child did not understand, but was a little frightened. To speak of sin at all was eerie in this great place,

where men all day long and all night long fought the fiend.

"I should like to paint your face," said the stranger: "as Perugino did the Holy Child's that you look at

sooh, a few lines will do, but I fancy your face will be well known to a great world one day, and you have

a look in your eyes that is beautifulcan you wait?"

The child asked Bruno. Bruno was displeased, but an Italian has a respect for art and artists; he muttered

unwillingly that it was a feast day, the boy might do as he liked for him; it was a folly, but it would not hurt;

it was not as if it were a girl.

The child went willingly into the room that is sacred to the Popes, and where dread Leo frowned on him. In

the wide window, looking to the north on to the purple mountains, there stood an easel and other things of a

painter's work; the artist being a great man, and bringing authority of governments with him, was painting

that glorious view, and living in retreat there for a few days.

Bruno followed them; he would rather have preferred that strangers should leave the boy alone; he was

jealous over him, and he thought that praise would make him vain.

So Signa stood in his little white shirt, with his dark curls that had the gold light in them touching his throat,

and the painter painted his head and shoulders with his chest half bare, and the carnation bright against the

skin.

He swept the likeness in with the fast, broad, true touches of a great artist, who with a dozen strokes can

suggest a whole picture, as Rembrandt drew Jan Six's Bridge.

In half an hour he had what he wanted ; a little face full of sadness and joy together, and most purely

childlike, with a look in the eyes that would make women weep.

He had been waiting for such a face in his great picture of the child Demophöon in the sacred fire; for whose

scene he had come to these purple hills and dreamful plains as all the old paintersand Rafaelle, in his days

of wisdomhad come to these or such as these.

To move the boy to wondering interest and wake the eager, rapt look in his eyes, the painter talked to him,

with easy graphic language, simple, yet eloquent, such as the child had never heard.

He told him about the flowers he loved; about the mountains; about the dead Acciajoli, whose marble effigies

were in the crypt below; about Donatello, who had carved the stone warriors in their mighty rest; about

Guiliano, who had sculptured the fruits and flowers there to take away all terrors from the tomb; about S.

Bruno the founder, and of the far lone Alps, where he had dwelt, forbidding the sight of woman for many a

mile around; about the builder of this charterhouse, gentle Orgagna, that good old man, who loved to paint


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 72



Top




Page No 76


Cupids frolicking with young maidens under orange boughs, and brave youths hawking under sunny skies,

and yet could draw Black Death as if he feared her not, but sent her upward through the air as though, by

allegory, not to leave men without hope; one of those mighty workers who could write sculptor on their

canvas and painter on their marble; one of those great, rich, wise lives that make the best of our own look so

barren, spent in raising great piles and colouring beautiful things, and dwelling in peace and honour, and

closing tranquilly when their course was run. Orgagna was writing sonnets when he died to a young lad he

loved. Sixty years old, and yet with strength and youth and faith enough, and enough freshness of heart and

soul, to write a sonnet that should please a boy! These men had never been bitten in the heel by the snake of

Satiety; the wound which kills the Achilles of Modern Art.

Bruno, stretched on a bench, lay still as a felled tree and listened.

"If I could talk like that to Signa he would love me better," he thought; but how was he to talk like thata

man who knew how to make barley grow, and how to drive bullocks over the land, and how to cleanse the

vines with sulphur, but no more.

He wished the painter would not tell the child the world would know of himwhat use was there in that.

Valdarno and the hills were world enoughand were he to sing and the great unknown cities hear him, he

would have to go away for that, and Bruno hoped to keep him alwaysalwaysalways, and see him safe

for all the future after him on that good piece of land on the hillside, where Pippa had come through the

beanflowers at sunset.

What better life was there than that, with the meek beasts on the cornlands, high in the air amongst the

vines?

Kings no doubt were higher, and great lords; but Bruno pitied them.

Two o'clock came, and the monks had their simple dinner in their refectory, and the same fare was brought to

the artist as to any laity who may dwell there in retreat, and he made them bring portions for the contadino

and the child, and added wine of his own getting, rich and rare.

Bruno and Signa took it without ado, and with the single animallike grace which is bred in Italian blood as

in the limbs of the chamois or the wings of the swallow.

He was a great man, perhaps, and rich, no doubt, and far above them; but why should they be ashamed to

break his bread with him?

They would have broken theirs with him.

As for him, now he had the face he wantedthe face that he had sought for high and low amongst the

beautiful children of the Riviera, and always vainlyhe did not care how soon they went nor where; and yet

the boy had a wonderful voiceonly children were so often wonderful in Italy that no one ever heard of

when they were grown to mena precocious, swiftly passing, universal genius, that burst to beauty like a

rose laurel blossom, and dropped down without fruit. Still, this little barefoot boy, that sang to the dead

bishop, had something in his face that surely would not die.

"If I took you with me to the big world they would make an idol of you, little lark," he said, as the boy put

down his white bowl of soup. "Would you come if I would take you?"

Signa looked up to Bruno's face and across at the hills that hid his old town from his sight.


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 73



Top




Page No 77


"No," he said, simply, but his face flushed all over suddenly; a vague fancy, a dim possibility broke before

him like the faint rose that is promise of the sunrise. Only he was too young and knew too little to be able to

be sure of what he thought.

"No? Well, you are right," said the great painter, smiling. "To a million blanks one prize, only the prize is a

proud one, once got; though the men whose hands are empty deny it, to console themselves. But be content in

your life, little fellow; it is a good one; you are not like a town child, 'un brin d'herbe, sans soleil, entre deux

pavés.' You have the sun and the air and the country, the old painters knew the value of these; we do not.

Look here, my pretty boy, take these pieces and buy what you fancy, and if you ever do wander far afield and

want help, here is my name; come to me and remind me of the Certosa, and such influence as I have with

other men I will use for you. But is you are wise you will not wander. The ox furrows are safer travelling than

the city stones. Farewell."

He gave the boy two gold pieces of France, and smiled at him. and went within to the dormitory. He would

not have minded the child remaining all the day, but he was tired of seeing that blackbrowed contadino

stretched, listening and silent, on the bench. Besides, he wanted to go on with his landscape.

"Am I to keep them," said Signa, looking down at the money in his palm.

"Money is money," said Bruno, briefly. "It is forty francs. Francs do not hang in the hedges."

Signa was silent in absolute amaze. He had never had a centime for his own in his whole life. He felt dizzy.

Then all at once he gave a ringing shout of rapturous joy.

"I could buy the violin!" he cried, till the vault of the chamber echoed.

It was to him as if could buy the earth and the sun and the planets.

"Yes; you can buy the violin," said Bruno.

Signa laughed all over his little face as a brook does when the sun and wind together please it; he was beside

himself with bewildered happiness. He shouted, he leaped, he sang, he raced, regardless of the silence and

sanctity of the place, till Bruno hurried him away fearful that the good brethern might enter and be

displeased.

"What did the paper say? you have forgotten the paper," said Bruno, as they passed the pharmacy, where the

monks were distilling their sweet odours and strong waters with a delicate fragrance of coriander and

coromandel seeds, and of dried herbs and lemons and the like, upon the air.

Signa, giddy and breathless, unfolded the crumbled scrap on which the painter had written his name with a

pencil, his surnameIstrielcurtly, as men write who know that the one word tells all about them to the

world.

He spelt the name out slowly, but the line beneath it puzzled him; it was only an address in Paris, but then the

little boy did not know what Paris meant.

He crushed the slip of paper together with the gold and ran out of the cool vaulted corridors, that were so still

and hushed and grey, like twilight, into the path that runs down the vines.

"I can buy the violin!" he cried to the bright sky; he thought that the sky smiled back again.


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 74



Top




Page No 78


After all the angels had thought of him.

"Oh this wonderful day!" he shouted. "Oh Bruno, are you not happy that we came?"

"I am glad if you are glad", said Bruno. And that was the truth at all times. Half way down the hill Signa

stopped and looked back to the monastery.

"I forgot to thank the Holy Child," he said, with sharp contrition.

"Where? and for what?"

"The little Christ in the picture that they call Peruginohe sent me this to buy the violin. I am sure of that.

He smiled at me all the while I sang, and I never said a prayer to thank him. Let me go back."

"They would not let you in; say your prayers to him at home; he will be quite as pleased. But it was the

painter who gave you the money."

"It was the Holy Child sent it," said Signa, who had seen so many frescoes of the heavenly host descending to

mingle in the lives of men, and had heard so many miracles and legends, that the visible interposition of

Perugino's Gesu was only such a thing as he had looked for naturally.

Well, the Gesu might, why not? thought Bruno, the child was worthy even of such memory.

He did not knowit seemed presumptuous to think they could think in heaven of a child's wish for a wooden

toy; but still, who could tell?it is such simple, humble, foolish hopes as these that keep the peasants' hearts

and backs from breaking under the burden of unending toil. Untiring intelligence may live best without a

faith, but tired poverty and labour must have one of some sort. Called by what name it may be, it is the

selfsame thing, the vague, sad, wistful hope of some far off, but certain, compensation.

To Bruno, indeed, it seemed that the Gesu had sanctioned the spending of a vast fortune on a mere plaything;

it was the cost of a sheep or of a barrel of wine; but he could no more have denied the child than he could

have cut his hand offbesides, if the saints willed it.

As for Signa, he had no doubt that heaven had sent it to him. He cried and laughed in his delight. He showed

his gold to the birds, to the frogs, to the butterflies. He leaped from stone to stone in the water, laughing at his

own image. He stopped to tell every contadino he met, and every fisherman throwing a net from the canes.

He ran through the hedges of acacia and clematis, and told the spiders weaving silver in the leaves. He

stopped to tell the millers at the millhouse over the river, where the good men leaned out of a little square

window with the yellow light of a candle behind them, and above the mossgrown roof the apple boughs

interlaced against a dreamy blue evening sky, like a Rembrandt set in a Raffaelle. He caught a big brown

velvet stingless bee, and whispered it the story, and let it go free to carry the news before him to the swallows

in the Lastra; and when he came to red cross that stands on a pile of stones, where the Greve is broad and

green under the high woodlands, where they mighty Acciajoli once reigned, he knelt down and said the

prayers he had forgotten, while the wind chased the shadows in the water, and the weir and the waterwheel

sang to each other.

"Will it be too late to buy it tonight?" he said, as he saw Venus rise above the mountains from the sea.

"Not if Tonino be not in bed," said Bruno, who never could bear not to humour the child. So they walked on

as fast as they could.


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 75



Top




Page No 79


"You are tired?" said Bruno. "If you are tired get on my back."

"I am not tired!" laughed the child, who felt as though he had wings, and could dart all the way home as

swiftly and straight as a dragonfly. It was quite dark when they reached the Lastra.

It was a hot night. The mosquitoes and the little white moths were whirling round the few dusky lamps. There

were lights behind the grated windows, and darksome doorways lit as Rembrandt loved.

The men stood about in their shirtsleeves, and the women lingered, saying good night as they plaited the last

tress. There were groups in the archways, and on the high steps, and in the bakers' and winesellers' shops,

where the green boughs were drooping after the heat of the day. In uncurtained casements only lighted by the

moon young mothers undressed their sucklings. There was a smell of ripe fruit, of drying hay, of firapples,

of fresh straw, of that seascent which comes here upon the west wind, and of magnolia flowers from the

villas on the hills.

Signa's heart beat so fast he felt blind as he flew under the gateway, and looked to see if Tonino had shut his

house for the night.

His heart leaped in him as he saw a light in the place, and the big keys magnified in the shadow till they were

fit for the very keys of St. Peter, and in the door the locksmith himself, with bare arms and easy mind,

chatting with his neighbour, Dionisio the cobbler.

Signa darted to him.

"Give it me! quickquickquickoh, please, good Tonino!" he panted. "Seehere are the forty

francsall beautiful real goldand the fair child in the monastery sent it to me today. Quickquick, oh

dear Tonino! You never have sold it while we were away?"

"The child pleased an artist today, and sat for a picture, and so got the money. Let him have the toy," said

Bruno, following, to the astonished Tonino, who had stretched out a hand by sheer instinct to seize the boy,

making sure that he had stolen something.

"I have not sold it," he said, with wide open eyes. "But buy itforty francs!the like of you, you little bit of

a fellow! It cannot be! It cannot be!"

"Oh, dear Tonino!" cried the child, piteously, and he began to tremble all over with dread, his colour went

and came hotly and whitely in the yellow gleams of the locksmith's brass lamp; and he could hardly speak

plain for excitement, with both his hands clinging to the man's bare arm. "Oh, dear, good Tonino, you never

have sold it? oh say you have not sold it? Here is the goldbeautiful real money, and you never do have

gold in Signa, and pray, pray do let me have it quick; I have longed for it so. Oh, you never will know how!

Only I said nothing because you all scolded and laughed; and now, perhaps, you have sold itdo say you

have not sold it?"

And Signa broke down, crying with a very rain of tears in the reaction from this immeasurable joy to fear.

Bruno's hand fell heavily on the locksmith's shoulder.

"It is good money. You cannot refuse your own price. Let the boy have the fiddle."

"But a baby like that!" stammered Tonino. "And if there are painters about that pay so, there is my little

Ginna, rich and rosy as a tomato, and how can you, even in conscience, let that brat squander such a heap of


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 76



Top




Page No 80


wealth,the price of a calf almost, and a barrel of wine quite, and the best wine in the commune too; and

sure he ought to be made to take it to that good soul Lippo, who has kept him, body and soul together, all

these years, when any other man would have let such a little mouse drown in the flood where he came from;

and I do not think I could in conscience let the lad throw all that away, and he a beggar one may say, unless I

speak to Lippo and Nita first, and they be willing, because "

Bruno's eyes took fire with that sudden light which all the Lastra had dreaded since he had been a stripling,

and his hand went inside his shirt, where, about the belt of his breeches, he was always believed to carry a

trusty knife, notwithstanding all law and peril.

"Keep your conscience for your neighbours' kettles and pans that you send home with new holes when you

solder the old ones!" shouted Bruno. "Out with the fiddle, or as the saints live above us, choked you shall be,

and dead as a doornail. Take the gold and fetch me the toy, and learn to preach to me if you dare!"

"But in conscience," stammered the locksmith.

"Give the child the plaything," he cried in a voice of thunder, shaking him as a dog does a chicken, "or it shall

be the worse for you. You know me!"

"I would take the gold when I could get it, if I were you, Tonino," whispered the cobbler, who was a man of

peace. "Gold is a rare sight for sore eyes in Signa, and what is Lippo to you?"

"That is true," murmured the tinman, frightened out of his wits, and thankful for any excuse to yield. "But it

is only today that I heard that the fiddle is worth quite double. There is a great singer come to stay at one of

the villas who saw itand to let a child have it who will break itnevertheless, to please a neighbour "

And having soothed himself a little with this elaborate and useless fiction, as his country folk will, always

deriving a very soothing and softening effect from the pleasure of lying, Tonino went grumbling within, and

poked about with his dim lamp, and came out slowly with the violin, and clutched the two gold pieces before

he would let it go. Signa, who stood trembling with wild excitement, took the precious instrument in both his

hand with trembling reverence, the tears falling fast down his cheeks.

"Beast! you have made him cry!" muttered Bruno, and kicked the tinman into his own doorway with a will,

and laid his hand on the child's shoulder, and strode up the street of the Lastra, glancing from right to left

with mute challenge if any man should have the courage to stop his progress.

No one attempted to call him to account. Tonino was not a popular man, and the weight of Bruno's wrath and

the keenness of his knife had been felt by more than one of the eager, chattering audience who leaned out of

the windows and crowded each other in the doorways, in breathless hope to see a pretty piece of stabbing.

Bruno went through them in silence. Signa trotted by his side, his hands clasping the violin to his chest, and

his great eyes dewy with tears, yet radiant as jewels, in his joy.

Tonino grumbled that if a man made such a sweet morsel of his own bastard he should not be above the

owning of it, and went to his bed with sore bones and a grieved heart that he had not asked double for the

fiddle; though for more years than he could remember he had always thought it worthless lumber.

Bruno and Signa went up the street in the moonlight, with yellow flashes now and then falling across them

from the lamps swinging in the doorways.

"Where will you play on it, dear little lad," said Bruno, gently, "if you take it home?"


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 77



Top




Page No 81


The child looked at him with the smile of a child dreaming beautiful things in its slumber.

"I will keep it at old Teresina's. She will let me, and I will bring it to you when I come. Oh! is it really, really

true that I have got it?"

"Quite true; and it is dearer to you already than the old lute, Signa?"

Signa was silent. Bruno had given him the lute.

They passed out of the Lastra and along the road into the street that curves towards the bridge; it was quite

dark; but at the little café there which looks towards the river, several men were drinking and playing

dominoes on the stones by the feeble light of the brass oillamps. Bruno saw Lippo amongst them.

He put his own tall from with the dark cloud of his brown cloak between Lippo and the child, and strode on

carelessly without stopping.

"Good night," he called out, "I am taking the boy up with me. I want him to help stack wheat, and he will

have to be up at four, so he had best sleep on the hill."

Lippo nodded, and hardly looked up from his dominoes.

They went on over the bridge unquestioned.

They bridge had many groups upon it as on all hot nights; leaning against the parapets, and chatting in the

cheerful, garrulous Tuscan fashion. The moon was bright on the wide reaches of the river. The sky was

studded with stars.

On a summer night, Signa loses her scars of war and age, and is young as when Hercules shook her sunny

waters from his sunny locks; resting from labour.

The child looked up at the stars. He wondered if ever in all the world there had been so happy a thing as he.

And yet he could only see the stars through his tears; he did not know why the tears came.

An aziola owl went by with its soft cry, "Such as nor voice nor lute nor wind nor bird The soul never stirred,

Unlike and far sweeter than they all."

"Oh, dear Chiù!" said Signa to the owl, calling it by the familiar name that the people give it, "will you tell

the little Christ how happy I am, and the old dead bishop too? They may think I am thankless because I cry.

Do tell them, Chiù, you go so near the sky!"

"What fancies you have," said Bruno; but the little brown hand was hot as it touched his own. "You are tired

and excited," he said more gravely. "You dream too much about odd things. The owl is hunting gnats and

mice, and not thinking about the angels."

"I am not tired," said Signa, but he was walking lame, and his voice was weak and trembled.

Bruno, without asking him, lifted him up in his arms; he himself was a strong man, and the light burden of

the thin little lad was a small one to him.

"Go to sleep, I will carry you up the hill," he said, putting the child's head down against his shoulder. Signa

did not resist. He still clasped the violin to him.


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 78



Top




Page No 82


Bruno went up the steep road where his mother had carried him through the darkness and cold before she

stumbled and fell.

With fever and fatigue Signa dropped asleep, and not awaken all the way up the long lonely paths through the

vines and the reapen fields.

"How he loves that thing alreadyas never he will love me," thought Bruno, looking down at him in the

starlight with the dull sense of hopeless rivalry and alien inferiority which the selfabsorption of genius

inflicts innocently and unconsciously on the human affections that cling to it, and which later on Love

avenges upon it in the same manner.

Bruno, nevertheless, was glad that he had it. Fierce and selfish in all his earlier life, he had taught himself to

be gentle and unselfish to Pippa's son. He carried him into the house, still sleeping, and laid him down under

the crucifix on a pile of hay, and would have undressed him, but the child, murmuring, resisted, clasping the

violin to him, as though in his sleep, afraid that anyone should take it from him.

So Bruno left him as he was upon the hay with his tumbled curls and his violin folded in his crossed arms, in

the deep dreamless sleep of a great fatigue, and lit a lanthorn and went round to fodder to cow and see to the

ass, and make sure that all had been safe during his absence, and then, with his loaded gun beside him, laid

down to rest himself.

He had not been asleep an hour himself, before he was awakened by silvery sweet music that seemed to him

to be like the voices of all the nightingales in May singing together; but the nightingales were most of them

dumb nownow that the lilies were dead, and the hay gathered.

Bruno started up and listened and looked; he too believed in a dim sort of way in the angels; only he never

saw them come down on the slant of the sunrays as the good men had done that had decorated the churches.

The moon was shining into the house; by the white cool light he was that it was the child sitting up in the hay

and playing. Signa's eyes were open and lustrous, but they had a look in them as if he were dreaming.

His chin was resting on the violin, his little hands fingered the keys and the bow; his face was very pale; he

looked straight before him; he played in his sleep.

Bruno listened aghast; he had a melodious ear himself, the music was never wrong in a chord; it was sweet as

all the nightingales in the country singing all together.

He dared not wake the boy, who played on and on in the moonlight.

"It is the gift of God," thought Bruno, awed and sorrowful; because a gift of God put the child farther and

farther from him.

He listened, resting on one arm, while the owls cried "Woe!" from the great walnut trees over the houseroof.

The sweet melody seemed to fill the place with wonder, and to live in the quivering rays of the moon, and to

pass out with them through the lattice amongst the leaves, and so go straight to the stars.

A little while, and it faltered a moment, and then ceased. Signa's head dropped back, his eyes closed, his

hands let the violin sink gently down; he slept again as other children sleep.

"It is a gift of God; one cannot go against a gift of God," said Bruno, making the sign of the cross on his own

broad breast. And he was very sorrowful; and yet proud; and could not bear that it should be so, and yet


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 79



Top




Page No 83


would not have had it otherwise; as men were in the old days of faith whose sons and daughters went out to

martyrdom.

When he got up to his labour before the sun was up, and while the faintest rosered alone glowed beyond the

mountains in the east, he stepped noiselessly not to awaken the boy, and left him sleeping while he went out

to his work at the stacking of corn, with the earth dim with shadow and silvered with dew.

He thought of the child and the gifts of God. He did not know that he had seen Pippa's lover.

CHAPTER XII.

"WHERE is the little bit of paper with the name on?" said Bruno, eating his bit of black bread when the

morning was up wide and golden over all the harvest land.

Signa lifted up his head from his violin. "I lost it. When I caught the bee, coming home, the paper flew away,

the winds too it; does it matter?"

"No. Only it might have been a friend for you. Do you recollect the name?"

Signa shook his curly head.

Recollect anything!with the violin in his hand, and the music dancing out on the sunbeams, and saying

everything for him that he never could say for himself.

What was the name to him; the giver of the gold had only been the ministrant of the little Christ.

Bruno let him alone.

The boy was so happy; sitting in the shade there; trying all cadences that came to him on this new, precious,

wondrous thing; he had not the heart to call him to come out in the sun and carry the wheat.

He had been too rough with Pippa. He atoned by being too gentle with this child.

So he went out into the fields again by himself, and built up his stacks, made low because of the hurricanes

that come over when there are white squalls upon the sea, and covered till there should be time to thatch

them, with snowy linen cloths, so that they look like huge mushrooms growing for the table of Gargantua.

When he had been at work some two or three hours, hearing at intervals, when the wind blew it towards him,

the song of the violin that the boy was enjoying within with the cow in her shed, and the sitting hens, and the

tethered goat and her kid for listeners, he heard the little feet that he knew patter over the stubble, and from

his half completed stack looked down on Signa's upraised face.

The child had the violin with him.

"Bruno," he asked shyly, "I have been thinkingthere is old Nunziata often without bread, and Giudetta,

whose children all died of those poison berries, and Stagno the blind man, that has no legs either, andand

so many of them that want so much, and are only hungry and sadwas it selfish of me not to give them the

money between themwas it wicked to have the violin? I am sure the angels meant the violin, you know;

but still did the angels wish me to think of others or all of myself? What do you think? Do you think I was

wrong?"


Signa

CHAPTER XII. 80



Top




Page No 84


"Anyway it is too late now, bambino," said Bruno, with the curtness of his natural speech. "You have wanted

the violin a year, why spoil the pleasure of it?"

"But was it selfish?" persisted Signa.

"Why worry yourself; it is done?"

"But is was, then?" cried the little fellow, with a sort of feverish pain.

Bruno came down the ladder and took up more corn.

"Oh, no; you things that love sounds or sights or bits of wood or oils and earths better than human creatures,

always are selfish, so. But I don't know why ever you should be blamed. There is no more selfish beast than a

cow with her calf, or a woman with her wean. Why should you not have your fiddle like that; only you will

be like Frisco. I knew Friscohe thought of nothing but saving every scrap of money to buy things to paint

with, and he was always after the churches and the gateways and places where the colours are; and he said it

was a fine gift, and a glorious one. I am not saying it was not; only he went away and left his old mother to be

kept by the commune, and people say he is a great man away in Rome; but the old soul is dead and never saw

him again. Not that it is for me to say evil of any man."

"But I have no mother," said Signa.

Bruno shrank as though a grass adder had stung him; and stooped and gathered more corn again.

"No, dear," he said, after a moment, very gently, "make a mother of your music if you can. The good God

gave it you in her stead. And it is not selfish, dear; you praise heaven in it, and make the children dance with

joy, and the old folks forget they are old when they hear you. Do they not say so in the Lastra a thousand

times? Do not fret yourself, Signa. The angels sent you the fiddle. Be glad in it. To quarrel with happiness is

to quarrel with God. It is but seldom he sends any; perhaps he would send more, only whenever they get it

people spoil it by fuming and fretting, as a bad spinner knots the smooth flax. Play to the sick folk and the old

and the sorrowful. That will be the way to please the little Christ."

Signa was comforted, and sat down amongst the loose wheat and played all his little fancies away on those

strings that were to him as of silver and gold, whilst the cicale buzzed in chorus in the treetops, and all the

field finches strained in their pretty throats in rivalry.

But he did not play gaily as he had done in the house. He was afraid the Gesu was not content; and why had

he no mother as other boys had?

Bruno, working on the top of his golden rick could have bitten his own tongue out for having reminded the

child of that.

Signa never asked any questions. They had told him he had come on the wave of the flood, and for himself he

thought that the owls had dropped him there. But then it was never of any use to ask an owl. They never said

anything to any one, except "Chiù, chiù!" "Woe, woe!"

Bruno sent him away at sunset, with a big basket of beans and cabbages for Nita, to propitiate her into good

humour.

It was cheating his lord, because it is understood that what a contadino takes for eating shall be what is

needed in his own house; but Bruno did not see harm in it; the men who would not take a crumb out of their


Signa

CHAPTER XII. 81



Top




Page No 85


master's dwelling for all the temptings of the worst hunger, will never see any sin in taking things off the soil

they labour on, and Bruno was no better than his neighbours. Besides, he would have done a wrong thing

knowingly, to serve or help the child.

"I should love him little if I would not take a sin on my own soul for his welfare," he said to himself often;

that was his idea of how he ought to keep his word to Pippa. He did not argue it out so clearly as that, because

peasants do not analyse, but the sense of it moved him always.

So Signa kissed his old lute in farewell, and laid it away on the old marriage box under the crucifix, and

sprinkled roseleaves on it and meadow mint, because he fancied it would like sweet smells, and then

shouldered his big skip full of vegetables, and made his way down the hill, hugging the violin close to him.

The waning moon hung silvery and round over the town as he entered. In many of the interiors and in the

stone barns the men were thrashing, the flails heaving and falling in pleasant regular cadence, the workers

kneedeep in the yellow grain. A few machines hum in Tuscany, but they are very few; they fear to spoil the

straw for the plaiters, and they cling to the old ways, these sons of Ceres Mammosa.

The rush skip on his back was heavy, but his heart was light as he went. The wonderful wooden thing that he

could make sing like a nightingale was all his own for ever.

Only to think what he could do; all that he heardand he heard so much from the birds and the bees and the

winds at dawn, and the owls at night, and the whispering canes and the poplars down by the water, and the

bells that swing for prayerhe could tell again on those wonderful strings, of whose power and pathos the

child, all untaught, had a true intuition.

With the violin against his shoulder he felt strong enough to face the world and wander over itten years old

though he was, and of no more account than a little moth, that a man can kill with the wave of the hand.

The fancy came once to him to go away, with the wooden Rusignuolo, as he called it, and see what people

would do to him, and what beautiful things he could hear, going along the roads, and into the strange streets,

playing. If only he had not loved the town so well; but every stone of the Lastra was dear to him. They held

his feet to the soil.

And, besides, he was only a little child, and the mountains looked too high for him to climb, though those old

painters, he knew, must have gone higher still, or how could they have seen the clouds and the little angels

and amorini that dwell in the worlds where the rose never fades and the light never ceases?

But neither mountains nor clouds were within his reach, so he only trotted down into the Lastra with his skip

of cabbages and beans upon his little tired back, very happy because he had his heart's desire; and if he had

been selfish he had asked to be forgivennone of us can do more.

All people were still astir in the place; by eight of the clock it is nearly dark under these hills when once the

day of SS. Peter and Paul is past; they were sitting about in the street, the doorways showed the golden straw

that the girls were still sorting; there was the smell of the fields everywhere; oxen in red waggons crept

through the twilight taking grain to the thrashing barns; men came in from the riverside with their nets wet

and their bare legs shining with sand, and their pumpkin gourds full of little fish; here and there was a brown

monk with his huge straw hat on his shoulders and his rosary dangling in front of his knees.

He nodded up at old Teresina; eighty years old and spinning at a high window under the gateway; she would

let him go and play his violin there in her little dusky den, among the ropes of onions and the strings of

drying tomatoes, and with the one little square lattice looking out to the bold mountain of the high Albano


Signa

CHAPTER XII. 82



Top




Page No 86


range that rises above Artimino and Carmignano, and takes all the rose of the dawn, and all the purples of the

storm, and wears them as its own, and has the sun go down behind it and the star of love rise from it.

Then he ran up the little dark stairs into the room where she lived; a bright old soul with many daughters and

sons and grandchildren scattered over the place; a good spinner and good plaiter still, though nigh eighty

years old, she had spent all her years here under the western gate, seeing the harvest waggons and the grape

barrels come and go for nearly threefourths of a century; she could remember the French fellows with Murat

riding through; she had sat at her window and watched them; she had just married then; she had seen the sun

sink down over the mountains calm and golden, or red and threatening, every night of her life; and had never

slept elsewhere than here, where the warders had lighted their beacons and pointed their matchlocks in the

old days long before her, when the news come that the Pisans were marching from the sea; the Lastra was her

world, but it had been wide enough to make her shrewd and keen of sight, and happy enough to keep her

kindly of temper and of quick sympathy with youth and childhood.

Of the child Signa she was very fond; she liked to be woke in the dark mornings by his fresh voice carolling

some field song of the people as he went out under the gateway to his work. And she was one of the few folks

who liked Bruno better than his gentler brother.

"I have seen them both with their bullcocks when they were lads," she would say to her neighbours. "Bruno

made his do a hard day's work, but he fed them well and never galled them, and the beasts loved him. Lippo

would hang his with tassels and flowers, and pat them if people were looking! but he would prick them

twenty times an hour and steal their fodder and sell if for a penny and play morra. Do not talk to me! the

fierce one for my money!"

So when Signa ran in to her and told her the story of the violin, not very coherently, mingling the tinman and

the little Christ and the gold pieces and the marble bishop all together in an inextricable entanglement,

Teresina was sympathetic and held up her hands, and believed in the angels and wondered at the beautiful gift

with all the ardour that he could have desired, and said of course, to be sure he might keep it there; why not?

and play it there too, she hoped, and opened for its safer concealment the heavy lid of a great chest she had in

her chamber; one of those sarcophaguslike coffers, which the Middle Ages made in such numbers and

ornamented with such lavish care; this one was of oak wood, very old; and a hungry connoisseur had told her

that it was of the workmanship of Dello and had offered her any money for it; but she had told him that Dello,

whoever he was, was nothing to her, and that the chest had held her bridal linen and now held her

cereclothes already, and all of her own spinning, and would hold her granddaughters' and great

granddaughters' after her, she hoped.

So the chest, whether of Dello or not, remained in its corner, and she opened it and let Signa lay his

Rusignuolo in it on her bridal sheets, and her shroud, that she had finished last winter and was very proud of,

and helped him cover it with the dead roseleaves and the sprigs of lavender, which she had put there to keep

moth away, and the bough of cypress which she had laid there to bring good luck.

So Signa, quite sure that all was safe, went away quite happy and shouldered his kreel again, and went

towards Lippo's house.

Signa turned up by the old shrine that has the grey wood door and the soft pink colour and the frescoed

seraphs by the high south gate, and mounted the paved steep lane to Lippo's house.

There was a little gossipping crowd before it; old Baldo with his horn spectacles shoved up on his forehead,

and Momo the barber, who had a tongue for twenty, and Caccarello, the coppersmith, and several women,

foremost of whom was Nita screaming at the top of her voice, with both hands in air in gesticulation, and

Toto beating the drum tattoo with a metal spoon on a big fryingpan as a sort of chorus to his mother's cries.


Signa

CHAPTER XII. 83



Top




Page No 87


Whilst still he toiled up the lane concealed from their view by the burden of cabbages, he caught her flying

sentences, scattered like dry peas rolling out of a basket.

"Two hundred francs in gold! given him, all for his peaking little face, and thrown awaythrown

awaythrown away on a wretched creaking thing that Tonino kept amongst his nails and his keys! and

never a centime brought to us! to people that took him out of the water like a halfdrowned pup and have

spent our substance on him ever since as if he were our own. Oh, the little viper!fed at my breast as he was

and laid in the cradle with my own precious boy! Two hundred francs all in gold!all in gold! and the horrid

little wretch squanders it on a toy with a hole in it for the wind to come out of, squeaking like a mouse in a

trap. But there must be law on itthere must be law! that brute Tonino could not claim a right to take such

swarms of money from a pauper brat!"

"Nay," said the barber. "Tonino tells us he swore his conscience was hair on end at such a thing. But when a

man has a knife at his throat"

"I saw the steel touch him, so he shivered," swore Caccarello, the coppersmith.

"And the fiddle was worth a thousand francs. It was a rare Cremona," whined the barber. "It is poor Tonino

that is cheatednear as bad as you, dear neighbour!"

"But the money was not the little brat's, it belonged to those who nourished and housed him," said a fat

housewife, who often gossipped with Baldo over a nice little mess of oil and onions.

"That, of course," said Caccarello. "But Lippo is so meek and mild. He has cockered up that flyblow as if it

were a prince's lawfullybegotten son and heir."

"Lippo is a heavenaccursed fool," said old Baldo, with a blow of his staffhe was never weary of telling

his opinion of his soninlaw"but he is not to blame here. He never could have fancied that a little beast

would come home with the price of a prime bullock and go and waste it on a fiddle without a thought of by

your leave or for your leave, or any remembrance of all he owed in common gratitude for bed and bread. The

child could be put in prison, and so he ought to be; what is a foundling's gain belongs to those that feed him.

That is fair law everywhere. If Lippo were not daft he would hand the boy over to the law and let it deal with

him."

"Bravo!" said the little crowd, in chorus; for Baldo was a welltodo old man and much respected, wearing a

silk hat and velvet waistcoat upon feastdays.

"Ay, truly," said Nita, stretching her brawny brown arms in all the relish of anticipated vengeance, while Toto

beat louder on his fryingpan, and called in glee:

"And you will shave his head now, mother? and give me that gilt ball of his to sell? and when his back is raw

as raw, you will let me rub the salt in it?"

Nita kissed his shaven crown, forgetful of the character for goodness that she had been at such pains to build

up before her townsfolk; but Lippo, mindful of his fair repute, reproved him.

"Only a little wholesome chastisement: that is all we ever allow; you know that, my son."

And Toto grinned. He knew his father's tricks of speech.


Signa

CHAPTER XII. 84



Top




Page No 88


The neighbours thought nothing of it; take a brat off the face of the flood and bring it up out of charity, and

then see it squander the first money that it touched upon a fiddle, without so much as bringing home a

farthing! They were unanimously of opinion that it would have provoked a saint into exchanging her

palmsheaf for a rod of iron.

A fiddle too, that Tonino swore was worth a thousand francs, if one, and a purest old Cremona; as if an oat

pipe cut in the fields were not good enough for this little cur picked out of the muddy water! And then they

all of them had children too; pretty children, or, at least, children they all thought pretty, and where was ever

a painter found to give them money for their faces?

Money was scarce in the Lastra, and popular feeling ran strong and high against Signa for having ventured to

have a piece of good fortune fall upon him. If he had brought it home now and put it in Lippo's strong box

and Lippo had given them all a supper with it, and played a quarter of it away in morra or draughts, as no

doubt he would have done, then, indeed, they might have pardoned it. But a fiddle! and not a single centime

for themselves.

"Punish him I will," murmured Lippo, goaded to desperation, but thinking woefully of what his brother

would say, or worse still, do, on his own skin and bones. "Still, he is such a little thing, and saved by me, as

one may saynot that I take merit. It is a horrible thingall that good gold squandered on a fiddle, and we

robbing our precious children nine long years to feed a bastard deserted by those that had the right; and yet,

dear friends, a child no older than my Toto"

"Maudlin ass," quoth Baldo in high wrath, while the barber said that Lippo was too great a saint to live, and

the others answered that such goodness was beautiful, but Lippo must look at home; and all the while Nita

screamed on to the night air, bewailing.

Signa heard, as he laboured up the hill beneath his load of cabbages, the angry voices rolling down the slope

and drifting to the Madonna sitting with the glory round her head behind her little wooden wicket.

The poor Madonna often heard such words. When they had spoken them worst they gave her flowers.

Signa heard. What had he done? That they had power to put him in prison he never doubted. They had power

to beat himwhy not to do anything else?

His limbs shook, and his heart sank within him. Yet one great thought of comfort was with himthe fiddle

was safe under its roseleaves and its lilac mintflowers. Teresina would not let it go.

He understood that the story of his buying the violin had run through the Lastra, gathering exaggerated

wonders as it went. Indeed, if only he had thought a little, he would have known that the scene at the tinman's

shop by the archway never could pass without being talked about by the dozen idle folks who had had

nothing to do but to watch it.

But even Bruno had not thought of that. Italians love secrets; but they bury them as the ostrich buries her

head.

Toiling up under his overshadowing cabbages, and in the dusk of the evening, they did not see him. The loud

shrill voices thrilled to his very bones.

"Let me get at him!" thundered old Baldo, who echoed his daughter always. "Two hundred francs! The little

brute! And he owes me that for lodgement! Oh, Nita mine! now see what comes of taking nameless mongrels

"


Signa

CHAPTER XII. 85



Top




Page No 89


"Two hundred francs!" moaned Lippo, his voice shaking with a sort of religious horror, "When he might have

brought half to my wife, who has been an angel of mercy to him, and spent the other half in masses for his

poor dead mother's soul, which all the devils are burning now!"

"That is the thought of a good man, but of an ass!" said Baldo bluntly. "They should have come to your

strong box and mine, son; and as many francs as there were shall he have lashes!"

"Let me get at him!let me get at him! Oh, the little snake that I suckled at my breast, robbing my own

precious child for him! Two hundred francs! two hundred francs! A year's rent! A flock of sheep!wine to

flood the town!waggons of flour!ten years' indulgence!half this world and all the next, why one

might buy for such a sum as that! And flung away upon a fiddlecase! But to prison the child shall go, and

Tonino must disgorge. Let me only catch him! Let him only come home!"

Signa, in the dark upon the stones, looking up, saw this excited crowd, with waving hands, and fists thrust

into each other's eyes, and faces glowing in the light of the gateway lamp, and voices breaking out against

him and blaming Bruno.

They were ready to fling him bodily into the Arno.

He was shy, but he was brave. His heart sickened and his temples throbbed with horror of the unknown things

that they would wreak upon him. But he lowered the load off his shoulders, and darted up the paved way into

their midst.

"It is all untrue," he panted to them. "It was only forty francs, and Bruno had nothing to do with it, and the

little Gesu of Perugino sent me the money for my own, and selfish it might be, I know; but that I have asked

God; and beat me you may till I am dead, or put me in prison, as you say, but it was all my own, and my

wooden Rusignuolo is safe, and you cannot touch it, and "

A stroke of Nita's fist sent him down upon the ground.

He was light and agile. He was on his feet in a second. All the wrongs and sufferings of his childhood blazed

up like fire in him. He was a gentle little soul, and forgiving; but for once the blood burned within him into a

furious pain.

Stung and bruised and heated and blinded by the blows that the woman rained on him, he sprang on her,

struck her in the eyes with all his force, and tearing himself out of the score of hands that clutched at him, he

slipped through his tormentors and fled down the slope.

"I will tell Bruno! I will tell Bruno!" he sobbed as he went; and while the women surrounded the screaming

Nita, who shrieked that the little brute had blinded her for life. A solemn silence fell upon the men, who

looked at Lippo. If Bruno were told, life would not pass smoothly at the Lastra.

That minute of their hesitation gave the child time for his liberty. When Lippo and the barber pursued him, he

was out of sight, running fast under the shadow of the outer walls, where all was silent in the dusk.

"This comes of doing good!" groaned Lippo to the barber.

CHAPTER XIII.

SIGNA ran on under the walls where the men make ropes on the grass, but where it was all deserted now.


Signa

CHAPTER XIII. 86



Top




Page No 90


He had never known what passion was before. He had borne all illusage as his due. He had let himself be

kicked and cuffed as a gentle little spaniel does, only looking up with wistful eyes of sorrowful wonder.

But now the fury of a sudden sense of unbearable wrong had boiled up in his veins and mastered him, and

was hissing still in his ears and beating still in his brains.

A sense of having done some great crime was heavy on him. He knew he had been very wicked. He could

feel himself striking, striking, striking, and the woman's eyeballs under his hands. He might have killed her

for anything he knew. To his vivid little fancy and his great ignorance it seemed quite possible. And yet he

had borne everything so long, and never said a word, and lain awake so many nights from pain of bruises.

Could anybody be very angry with him for having lost his temper just this once?

Bruno would notthat he knew.

He heard the steps of Lippo and the barber and the mutterings of their voices pursuing him. He ran as if he

had wings. A great vague terror of hideous punishment lent him the speed of a gazehound. He doubled the

walls at headlong speed, his bare feet scarcely touching the ground, and darted in at the door of old Teresina's

dwelling in the western gateway. By heaven's mercy she had not drawn the bolt.

The old woman was in her short kirtle, with the handkerchief off her grey knot of hair, getting ready for

going to bed, with one little lamp burning under a paper picture of the Nativity.

Signa ran to her, tumbling over the spinning wheel and the dozing cat and the huge brown moonlike loaf

of bread.

"Oh, dear Teresina! let me hide here!" he cried in his terror, clinging to her skirts. "Lippo is after me. They

are so angry about the violin, and I have hurt Nita very much because she knocked me down. Hide mehide

me quick, or they will kill me or give me to the guards!"

Old Teresina needed not twice telling. She opened the big black coffer with the illuminated figures, where

she had hidden the violin inside, and motioned the child to follow it. The coffer would have sheltered a man.

She left the lid a little ajar, and Signa laid himself down at the bottom with the oldworld smell of incense

and spiced woods. His wooden Rusignuolo was safe; he kissed it, and clasped it to him. After all, what did

anything matter, if only they would leave that to him in peace?

"Lie still till they have been here to ask for you," said Teresina; and she tied her handkerchief over her head

again and began to spin.

In a few minutes there was rapping on her door.

Teresina put her head out of the window, and called to know who was there.

"It is ILippo," a voice called up to her in answer. "Is the little devil with you? We have loved him as our

own, and now he has half murdered NitaNita that fed him from her bosom and treated him inch for inch

like Toto all these years! Here is Papuccihe will tell you. Is the boy with you?"

"I have not seen him all day," said Teresina. "I thought he was on the hills. Come up, good Lippo, and look,

and tell me more. The child has a sweet pipe, but heaven only knows where the devil may not lurk. Come up,

Lippo, and tell me all. You make me tremble."


Signa

CHAPTER XIII. 87



Top




Page No 91


"You work late, mother," said Lippo, suspiciously, tumbling up the stairs into the chamber.

"Aye. Lisa's bridal is on S. Anne's day, and there is next to no sheeting. A granddame must do what she can

for the dower. But tell me allallquick, dear! How white you look, the saints keep us!"

"White! With a little viper nurtured nine years stinging you, and a dear, good wife blind, I daresay, for life,

who would not be white?" wept Lippo, glancing sharply through the shadows of the room. "And of course

you must have heardtwo hundred francs and a beastly fiddle! and it is enough to bring the judgment of

Holy Church "

"I have heard nothing," said Teresina, with her hands uplifted in amaze. "Sit down and tell me, Lippo and

Pupucci too; you look ready to drop, both of you. Two hundred francs! Gesu! why, it would buy up the whole

of the town! And a fiddleah, now I think of it, the dear naughty little lad was always sighing for an old

thing in Tonino's window that he had played on once."

"If I could find him or it I would break it in shivers over his head," said Lippo, forgetting his saintly savour.

"I am a meek man, as you know, and a merciful, and never say a harsh word to a dog; but my dear wife blind,

and all that money squandered, and Bruno, if that little beast is gone to him, ready to smash every bone in my

body! It is horrible!"

"Horrible, truly," gasped Teresina. "It is like a green apple to set one's teeth on edge. But tell me the tale

clear; how is one to understand?"

They told her the tale, both in the same breath, with every ornament that imagination and indignation could

lavish on it: death may be imminent, time may be money, a moment lost may mean ruin or murder or a house

devoured by flames; but, all the same, Lippo and his countrypeople will stop to tell their tale. Let Death's

scythe fall or Time's sands run out, they must stand still and tell their tale.

The storytellers of the Decamerone are true to nationality and nature.

And while they told it Teresina trimmed fresh her lucernata, and made the wick burn so brightly that there

was not a nook or cranny of the little place in which a mouse could have been hidden unseen.

"But you never will go after him to Bruno's," she said, when the narrative was done, and all her horror poured

out at it in strongest sympathy. "The child is halfway there by this time, and Bruno takes part with him right

or wrongyou best know whyand he is so violent; and at night, too, on that lonely hill; there might be

mischief."

"Aye, there might," said Papucci, with a quaking in his voice: she knew her men.

"No fear of that," said Lippo, with a boast; "Bruno is fierce, we all know his faultdear fellow, the saints

change his heart! But with meoh, never with me."

"For all that he shook you once many years ago when you beat the child all in justice and

goodmeaningshook you as a big dog does a little one," said Teresina, with a nod of her head and a

twinkle in her eyes. "I would not go nigh him, not tonight; you must think of your good Nita and all those

children. With the morning you shall be cool, both of you. But Bruno on that hill, in the darkI should not

care to face him, not on ill terms. You have your family, Lippo."

"But if we leave it till the morning "


Signa

CHAPTER XIII. 88



Top




Page No 92


"Well, what harm can come? The child's sin is the same, and Nita can have law on him; and, about the

money, Bruno, of course, must hear reason, and give up the fiddle, and let you get the whole sum back.

Tonino would see the justice of that: you have reared and roofed the child; all his is yoursthat is fair right.

But if you cross Bruno, of a sudden, in the night "

"There is reason in what you say, mother," assented Lippo, whose heart was hammering against his ribs in

mortal terror of confronting Bruno.

And after a little while he went, glad of an excuse to veil his fears from the loquacious barber.

"Tell Nita I shall see her in the morning, and how sorry I am, because I loved the lad's little pipe, and never

thought he had such evil in him," said Teresina, opening her door to call the valediction after them down the

stairway. Then she came and opened the lid of the coffer.

"He is gone nowjump out, little one."

"Oh, why did you keep him?" cried Signa, looking up as if he were in his coffin. "I thought he never would

go, and I was so afraid. And have I hurt her so much as that, do you think?"

"As if your little fists could bruise a big cow like Nitawhat folly! I kept him to send him away more surely.

When you want to get rid of a man, press him to stay; and if you have anything you need to hide, light two

candles instead of one. No, you have never hurt Nita. Take my word, she is eating an onion supper this

minute. But there will be trouble when Bruno knows, that I do fear."

Signa sat up in the coffer, holding the violin to his chest with two hands.

"Am I a trouble to Bruno?" he said thoughtfully.

"Well, I should think soI am not sure. The brothers are always quarrelling about you. There is something

underneath. You have never complained to Bruno?"

"No. Georgio told me Bruno might kill Lippo if I did, and then they would hurt Brunosend him to the

galleys all his life; so Georgio said."

"Like enough," muttered Teresina. "But you cannot hide this, little one. All the Lastra will talk about it."

"And there will be harm for Bruno?"

"He will be violent, I dare sayhe always is. Bruno does not understand soft answers, and Lippo is all in the

wrong; and then, of course, Bruno must learn at last how they have treated you. It will be a pasticcio."

Teresina sat down on her wooden chair, and twitched the kerchief off her head, again perplexed and

sorrowful; to make a pasticcioa bad pastyis the acme of woe and trouble to her nation.

"Can I do anything?" said Signa wistfully, sitting still in the open coffer.

"Nonot that I seeunless you could put yourself out of the world," said the old woman, not meaning

anything in particular, but only the utter hopelessness of the matter in her eyes.

Signa looked up in silence; he did not miss a word.


Signa

CHAPTER XIII. 89



Top




Page No 93


"No, there is nothing to be done," said Teresina, in anxious meditation. "Bruno will get into trouble about

youI have always thought he would. But that is not your fault, poor little soul! There is something .

Lippo is a fox. He plays his cards well, but what his game has been nobody knows. Perhaps he has made a

mistake now. Bruno must know they have illused you. That comes of this money. Money is god and devil.

Why could that painter go and give you gold?a bit of a thing like you. Any other man than Bruno would

have put it by to buy you your coat for your first communion. But that was always Brunoone hand on his

knife and the other scattering gifts. For my part, I think Bruno the better man of the two, but no one else does.

Yes; there must be trouble. Bruno will break his brother's head, and Lippo will have law on him. You might

go to Tonino and get him to take the fiddle back; but then it was only forty francs, and Lippo will always

scream for the two hundred that the fools have chattered about; that would be no good. Oh, Dio mio! If only

that angel at the Certosa had not sent you anything. Angels stand aloof so many years, and then they put their

finger in the dough and spoil the baking. May they forgive me up above! I am an ignorant old woman, but if

they would only answer prayer a little quicker or else not at all. I speak with all respect. My child, sleep here

tonight, and be off at dawn to Bruno. Sleep on it. Get up while it is grey, to have the start of Lippo and his

people. But sleep here. There is a bit of grass matting that will serve youthere, where the cat is gone. And I

will get you a drop to drink and a bit of bread, for tired you must be and shaken; and what the Lastra see in

Lippo to make a saint of baffles me; a whitelivered coward and a selfseeker. He will die rich; see if he do

not die rich! He will have a podere, and keep his baroccino, I will warrant, before all is done!"

She brought the child the little glass of red wine and a big crust; he drank the winehe could not eatand

laid down as she told him by the cat upon the matting. He was so unhappy for Bruno; the Rusignuolo

scarcely comforted him, only every now and then he would stretch out his hand and touch it, and make sure

that it was there; and so fell asleep, as children will, be they ever so sorrowful.

He woke while it was still dark, from long habit, but the old woman was already astir. She made him take a

roll and a slice of melon, as she opened her wooden shutter and looked out on to the little acacia trees below,

and the big mountain, that was as yet grey and dark.

"Get you up the hill, dear, to Bruno, and out of the house before the men are about underneath with the

straw," she said to him. "and I do not know what you can say; and I misdoubt there will be ill words and bad

blows; and it has been said for many a year that Bruno would end his days at the galleys. I remember his

striking his sister once at the wine fair in Pratosuch a scene as there wasand the blood spoiled her brand

new yellow bodice, that was fit for the Blessed Maryspeaking with all respect. There is Gian undoing his

big doors belowevery place is full of grain now. Run, run, dear little fellow, and the saints be with you,

and do not forget that they love a peacemaker; though, for the matter of that, we folks are not like themwe

love a feud and a fight, and we will prick our best friend with a pin rather than have dull times and no quarrel.

Run off quick, and take the melon with you."

He did as she told him, and ran away. She watched him from the little square window over the carnation pots.

She was a good soul, but she could not help a thrill of longing to see how Bruno would down into the Lastra

like a brown bull gored and furious.

"Only the one that is in the right always gets the worst of it," thought Teresina (who had seen her seventy

years of life), as the last star died out of the skies, and she turned from the lattice to scrub out her pipkins and

pans, and fill her copper pitcher with water, and sweep the ants away with her reed besom, and then sat down

to spin on at Lisa's bridal sheeting, glancing now and then at the mountain, and wondering what would

happen.

What would happen?


Signa

CHAPTER XIII. 90



Top




Page No 94


That was what tortured the little beating heart of Signa, as he ran out into the lovely cold darkness of the

dawn, as the chimes of the clocks told four in the morning. He held his slice of melon and bread in one hand,

and clasped the violin and its bow close to him with the other. A terrible sense of guilt, of uselessness, of

injury to others, weighed on him.

Even Teresina, who was fond of him, had confessed that he was a burden to Bruno, and a cause for strife at

all times, and no better. Even Teresina, who was so good to him, had said that he could do nothing unless he

could get himself out of the world.

The words pursued him with a sense that the old woman would have bitten her tongue through rather than

have conveyed into the child's minda sense of being wanted by no one, useful to no one, undesirable and

wearisome, and altogether out of place in creation.

He was old enough to feel it sharply, and not old enough to measure it rightly. Besides Nita and Toto and

Georgio and all of them, had told him the same thing ten thousand times: what was said so often by so many

must be true.

To kill himself never entered his thoughts. The absolute despair which makes life loathsome cannot touch a

child. But he did think of running away, hiding, effacing himself, as a little hare tries to do when the hounds

are after it.

He would go away, he thought; it was his duty; it was the only thing he could do to serve Bruno, and he was

ashamed of himself, and so sorrowful; and perhaps people might be kind to him on the other side of the

mountains where the sun came from; perhaps they might when they heard the Rusignuolo. Other boys decide

to run away for love of adventure or weariness of discipline, but he resolved to run away because he was a

burden and brought wild words between two brothers, and was good for nothing else.

The curse of granted prayers lay heavy on his young frightened soul. The thing he had desired was with him;

the thing that he had thought was sweeter than food or friends or home, or anything; and yet his feet were

weary and his heart was sick from the woe which it had brought upon him.

"Still it is minereally mine!" he thought, with a thrill of happiness which nothing could wholly stifle in

him, as his hand wandered over the strings as he went, and drew out from them soft sighing murmurs like the

pipe of waking birds.

Meanwhile he was quite resolute to run away; down into Florence, he thought, and then over to where the

sunrise was. Of the west he was afraid; the sea was there, of which he had heard terrible things in the winter

evenings, and the west always devoured the sun, and he supposed it was always night there.

"I will just bid Gemma goodbyejust once," he thought, running one, stumbling, and not seeing his way,

because his eyes were so brimming with tears; but sight did not matter much. He could find his way about

quite safely in the darkest night.

The gates of the great gardens were open, for the labourers were already at work there, and he ran into the

shadowy, fresh, dewwet place, looking for her.

If he could find her without going to the cottage, he thought, it would be best, because her father might have

heard and might detain him, thinking to please Bruno.

He was not long before he saw her. Out of bed at daybreak, as birds are out of their nests, lying on her back in

the wet grass by the marble pond, where the red Egyptian rushes were in flower, and muching the last atom


Signa

CHAPTER XIII. 91



Top




Page No 95


of a hard black crust which had been given her for her breakfast, while the big water lilies still were shut up,

and the toads were hobbling home to their dwellings in the bottom of the tanks.

Gemma was one of those beautiful children, who, in the land of Raffaelle, are not a fable. As they grow older,

they will lose their beauty almost always; but the few people who ever had time to look at Gemma, thought

that she would never lose hers.

No doubt there was some strains of the old Goth or of the German blood in her from the far times when

Totila had tramped with his warriors over the ravaged valleys, or Otho had come down like a hawk into the

plains. She was brilliantly fair; as she lay now on the grass on her back, with her knees drawn up and her rosy

toes curled, and her arms above her head, she shone in the sun like a pearl, and her face might have come out

of Botticelli's choir, with its little scarlet mouth and its wonderful bloom and its mass of lightest golden hair

cut short to the throat, but falling over the eyes.

"Gemma, I have brought you some more breakfast," he said to the pretty little child.

She threw her arms round his neck, and set her pearly teeth into the melon. The bread followed. When she

had done both she touched his cheek with her finger.

"Why are you crying?"

"Because I am no use to anyone. Because I bring trouble on everybody."

Gemma surveyed him with calm, serious eyes.

"You bring me good things to eat."

That was his use; in her eyes there could be no better.

The tears fell down Signa's face; he sobbed under his breath, and kissed Gemma's light curling locks with a

sorrow and force in his lips that she did not understand.

"I think I will go away, Gemma," he said, with a sort of desperate resolve.

Gemma, who was not easily excited, surveyed him with her blue eyes seriously as before.

"Where?"

"I do not know."

"That is silly."

Gemma was a year younger than he. But she was not vague as he was, nor did she ever dream.

"I will go away, I and the Rusignuolo," said Signa, with a sob in his throat. "It is the only way to be no

burdento make peace."

Gemma pushed a lizard with her little rosy toes.

"Mimi does not bring me so much fruit as you do," she said thoughtfully. Mimi was a neighbour's son, who

was nine years old, and worshipped her, and brought her such green plums and unripe apples as his father's


Signa

CHAPTER XIII. 92



Top




Page No 96


few rickety trees would yield, by windfalls. She was wondering how it would be with her if she were left to

Mimi only.

"Perhaps I will get you beautiful golden fruit where I go," said Signa, who always unconsciously fell into

figures and tropes. "The signore in the monastery said my mouth would drop pearls. I have seen

pearlsbeautiful white beads that the ladies wear. They are on the goldsmith's bridge in the city. When my

lips make them you shall have them round your curls, Gemma, and on your throat, and on your arms; how

pretty you will be!"

He was smiling though his tears, and kissing her. Gemma listened.

"With a gold cross like Bice's?" she said, breathlessly. Bice was a rich contadina who had such a necklace, a

string of pearls with a gold cross, which she wore on very high feasts and sacred anniversaries.

"Just like Bice's," said Signa, thinking of his own woe and answering to please her.

Gemma reflected: pushing her little foot against the wet gravel in lines and circles.

"Run away, at once!" said she suddenly, with a little shout that sent the lizards scampering.

"Oh, Gemma!" Signa felt a sting, as if a wasp had pierced him. Gemma loved him no more than this.

"Run away, directly!" said the little child, with a stamp of her foot, like a baby empress.

"To get you the pearls?"

Gemma nodded.

Signa sat still, thinking; his tears fell; his eyes watched a blue and grey butterfly in the white bells of the aloe

flower. He could not be utterly unhappy, because he had the violin. If it had not been for that 

"Why do you not go?" said the little child fretfully, with the early sunbeams all about her little yellow head in

a nimbus of light.

Signa got up; he was very pale; his great brown eyes swam in a mist of tears.

"WellI will goI have got the Rusignuolo. Perhaps it is not true what the signore saidbut I will go and

see. If I can get pearlsor anything that is goodthen I will come back, and the Lastra will be glad of me,

and I will give everything to the Lastra, and to Bruno and you. Only, to go awayit will kill me, I think. But

if I do die, I shall be no burden anymore then on anyone. And if the signore spoke truth, and I am worth

anything, then I will be great. When I am a man I will come back and live here always, because no place can

be ever so beautiful; and I will make new gates, all of beaten gold; and I will build the walls up where they

are broken; and I will give corn and wine in plenty everywhere, and there shall be beautiful singing all the

night and day, and music in all the people's homes, and we will go out through the fields every morning

praising God; and then Signa will not be old or forgotten any more, but all the world will hear of her"

And he went, not looking back once at the rushes and the waterlily and the little child; seeing only his own

visions, and believing them;as children and poets will.

But Gemma, pausing a moment, ran after him.


Signa

CHAPTER XIII. 93



Top




Page No 97


"Take me, too!"

"Take youaway?"

"Yes. I want to go too."

Signa kissed her with delight.

"You are so fond of meas that?"

"Oh, yes; and I am so tired of black bread, and Mimi's plums are always green."

Signa put her away a little sadly.

"You must not come. There is your father."

"Yes. I will come. I want to see what you will see."

"But, if you should be unhappy?"

"I will come back again."

Signa wavered. He longed for his playmate. But he knew that she wished a wrong thing.

"I cannot take you," he said, with a sigh. "It would be wicked. Palma would cry all the day long. Besides, I

am nothingnobody wants me. I go to spare Bruno pain and trouble; that is different. But you, Gemma, all

of them love you."

"Let us go," said Gemma, putting her hand in his.

"But I dare not take you!"

"You do not take me," said Gemma, with a roguish smile, and the sophism of a woman grown. "You do not

take me. I go."

"But why? Because you love me?"

Gemma ruffled her golden locks.

"Because they give me nothing to eat."

"They give you as much as they have themselves."

"Ah! but you will give me more than you have," said Gemma, with the external foolishness and internal logic

of female speech.

Signa put her away with a sigh.

"Perhaps I shall have nothing, Gemma. Do not come."

Gemma stopped to think.


Signa

CHAPTER XIII. 94



Top




Page No 98


"You will always get something for me," she said, at last. "Take meor I will go and tell Bruno."

Signa hesitated, and succumbed to the stronger will and the resolute selfishness of the little child: they are

more often feminine advantages than the world allows.

"You will be angry with me, Gemma, in a day, if I let you have your way," he said, hanging his head in sad

perplexity.

Gemma laughed: she was so pretty when she laughed; Fra Angelico would have delighted to paint her so.

"When I am angry, I am not dull," she said, with much foresight for her own diversion. "The boys slap me

back again. But you never do. Let us goor I will run up and tell Bruno."

"Come, then," said Signa, with a sigh; he knew that she would do what she said. Gemma, nine years old, was

already a woman in many ways, and had already found out that a determination to please herself and to heed

no one else's pleasure was the only royal road to comfort in earthly life.

And she was resolved to go; already she had settled with herself what she would make Signa do, shaping out

her projects clearly in the sturdy little brain that lived under her amber curls.

She was thought a beautiful child, but stupid; people were wrong.

Gemma lying doing nothing under a laurel bush, with her angelic little face, and her stubborn refusal to learn

to read, or learn to plait, or learn to spin, or learn to do anything, was as shrewd as a little fox club for her

own enjoyments and appetites. She lay in the sun, and Palma did the work.

"We will go to Prato," said Gemma, all smiles now that her point was gained.

"I thoughtFlorence," said Signa, who, in his own thoughts, had resolved to go there.

"Chè!" said Gemma, with calm scorn. "Boys never think. You would meet Bruno on the road. It is Friday."

Friday is the market day, when all fattori and contadini having any green stuff to sell, or grain to chaffer for,

or accounts to settle with, meet in the scorch of the sun, or in the teeth of the north wind, in face of Orcagna's

Loggia; a weatherworn, stalwart, breezy, loquacious crowd, with eyes that smile like sunny waters, and

rough cloaks tossed over one shoulder, and keen lips at close bargains either with foe or friend.

"And there is a fair at Prato," said Gemma, "I heard them saying so at the millhousewhen I took Babbo's

grain."

"But what have we to do with a fair?" said Signa, whose heart was half broken.

Gemma smiled till her little red pomegranate bud of a mouth showed all her teeth, but she did not answer

him. She knew what they would have to do with it. But hehe was dreaming of gates of inlaid gold for the

Lastra.

What was the use of talking any sense to him? He was so foolish: so Gemma thought.

"Prato goes outto the world," she said, not knowing very well what she meant, but feeling that an

indefiniteness of speech was best suited to this dreamer with whom she had to do. "And if you want to get

away you must go there at onceor you will have Bruno or Lippo coming on you, and then there will be


Signa

CHAPTER XIII. 95



Top




Page No 99


murder; so you say. Come. Let us run across the bridge while we can. There is nobody here. Comerun."

"Come, then," said Signa, under his breath, for it frightened him. But Gemma was not frightened at all.

It was now five.

The great western mountain had caught the radiance of the morning shining on it from the opposite

mountains, and was manycoloured as an opal; the moon was blazing like a globe of phosphorous, while the

east was warm still with rosy light; all above them, hills and fields and woods and river and town, were

bathed in that full clear light, that coldness of deep dew, that freshness of stirring wind, that make the earth as

young at every summer sunrise in the sough, as though Eos and Dionysius were not dead with all the fancies

and the faiths of men, and in their stead Strauss and Hegel reigning, twin godhead of the dreary day.

She took his hand and ran with him.

Signa's tears fell fast and his face was very pale; he kept looking back over his shoulder at each yard; but the

little child laughed as she ran at topmost speed on her little bare toes, dragging him after her down the piece

of road to the bridge, and across the bridge, and so on to the hillside.

"I know Prato is the other way of the mountains," said Gemma, who had more practical shrewdness in her

little rosy finger than Signa in all his mind and body. "I have seen the people go to the markets and fairs, and

they always go up herup, upand then over."

Signa hardly heard. He ran with her because she had tight hold of his hand; but he was looking back at the

gates of the Lastra.

No one said anything to them. On the north side of the bridge no one had heard the terrible story; and if they

had heard, would not have had leisure to say anything, because it was threshing time, and everybody was

busy in one way or another with the cornpiling it one the waggons, driving the oxen out to the fields for it,

tossing it into the barns or the courtyards, banging the flails over it, or stacking the straw in ricks, with a long

pole riven through each to stay the force of the hurricanes.

When the country side is all yellow with reaped grain, or all purple with gathered grapes, Signa people would

not have time to notice an emperor; their hearts and souls are in their threshing barns and winepresses.

When they are quiet again, and have nothing to do but to plait or to loiter, then they will make a mammoth

out of a midge in the way of talk, as well as any gossippers going.

CHAPTER XIV.

THERE were many mules, and horses, and carts, and men, and women, and asses rattling out over the cross

roads from the many various villages and farms towards Prato.

In the ways of the Lastra itself dust was rising as the noisy ramshackle baroccini were pulled out of their

stables and got ready with any poor beast that was at home. The cattle had all been driven over in strings the

night before from every part of the country, lowing, whinnying, and bleating as they went.

The road over the hill was thick with dust, and trampled with traffic as the children climbed it, and many a

ropeharnessed horse and crazy vehicle flew by them in a cloud of white powder, the driver shrieking, "Via,

via, via!"

"We shall be seen and stopped," said Signa, shrinking back; but Gemma pulled him onward.


Signa

CHAPTER XIV. 96



Top




Page No 100


"Nonsense," she said, steadily. "They do not think about us; they think about themselves and the fair; and

where they will drink and eat, and how they will cheat."

Gemma dwelt under the lemon leaves of lonely Giavola; but her experiences of life had been sufficient to tell

her, that when your neighbour is eating well and cheating comfortably he will usually let you alone.

She would not let him go back; she kept close hold of his hand, and trotted on her rosy, strong little feet that

tired no more than do a mountain pony's.

She was right in her conclusions. The carts rattled by and no one took any notice of them. Two children

running by the wayside were nothing uncommon, that anyone should remark on it and reflect about it; and

one or two people who did look at them and recognise them sup posed that they were going somewhere on

some errand for Sandro or for Bruno.

They went along unmolested till the sun rose higher and the glittering heavy dews began to pass off from the

earth as the day widened.

They descended the hill and proceeded along the straight road of the plain; the great line of the northern

mountains unrolled before them in the morning light, with airy grey summits high in the clouds, and the

lower spurs purple with shadow, and here and there the white gleam of a village dropped in a ravine, or of a

little town shining at the foot of a bold scarp. Monte Morello rose the highest of all the heights, looking a

blue, solemn, naked peak against the radiant sky, keeping the secrets of his green oak forests and his emerald

snakes for such as have the will and strength to see him near. Beyond, in the distance, far behind the nearer

range, were the fantastic slopes of the mountains by the sea, that saw the flames of Shelley's pyre rise on the

solitary shore. They were of faint rose hue, and had a silvery light about them. Signa looked at them; they

seemed to him like domes and towers.

"Are those temples, do you think?" he said, in an awed voice, to Gemma.

Gemma looked, and put her finger in her mouth.

"Perhaps they are the tops of the big booths at the fair."

"Oh, Gemma!" he said, with pained disgust, and would have loosened his hand, but she held it too close and

tight.

"If they are booths, we shall get to them in time," she said.

"I would rather they were temples, though we might never get to them," said he, with heat and pain.

"That is silly," said Gemma.

What use were those temples that one never got to;or of any temples, indeed? Nobody ever fried in them,

or made sweetmeats.

That is what she thought to herself, but she did not say so aloud. He was so silly; he never saw these things;

and she wished to keep him in good humour.

In time they reached Poggio Caiano: they were used to run along dusty roads in the sun and did not tire

quickly. They could both of them run a dozen miles or more with very little fatigue, but it was now seven in

the morning.


Signa

CHAPTER XIV. 97



Top




Page No 101


"I am thirsty," said Gemma. "I should like some milk. Ask for it."

There was a cottage by the side of the road with wooden sheds and cackling hens, and bits of grass land under

shady mulberries. She saw two cows there. Signa hung back.

"We have nothing to buy it withnothing!"

"How helpless you are," said Gemma, and she put her pretty golden head in at the cottage door. There was a

brown, kindlylooking woman there, plucking dead pigeons.

"Dear mother," said Gemma, coaxingly, "you look so good, could you give us just a little drop of water? We

have been walking half the night. Father is gone to Prato with a string of donkeys to sell, and we are to meet

him there, and were are sooh, so thirsty!"

"Poor little souls!" said the woman, melted in a moment, for all Italians are kind in little things. "My child,

what a face you havelike the baby, Jesus! Step in here and I will get you a draught of milk. Is that your

brother?"

"Yes," said Gemma.

"Oh, Gemma! to lie is so wicked!" murmured Signa, plucking at her ragged skirt.

"Is it?" said Gemma, showing her pearly teeth; "then everybody is wicked, dear; and the good God must have

his hands full!"

The woman brought them out two little wooden bowls of milk.

Gemma drank from hers as thirstily and prettily as a little snake could do. Signa refused his. He said he did

not wish for it.

"Perhaps you are hungry," said the woman, and offered them two hunches of wholesome bread.

Signa shook his head and put his hands behind his back.

Gemma took both.

"You are so kind," she said, winningly, "and we are hungry. My brother is shy, that is all."

"Poor little dear!" said the good housewife, won and touched, so that she brought out some figs as well. "And

you have been walking far? and have so far still to go? Your father is cruel."

"He is very poor," said Gemma, sadly, "and glad to get a copper driving the asses. We come from Scandicci,

a long way."

And then she threw her arms around the woman prettily, and kissed her, and trotted on, hugging the bread

and figs.

The woman watched them out of sight.

"A sweet child," she thought. "If the good Madonna had only given me the like!ah me! I would have

thanked her day and night. The boy is handsome toobut sulky. Poor babies, it is very far to go."


Signa

CHAPTER XIV. 98



Top




Page No 102


And she called Gemma back and kissed her again, and gave her a little bit of money, being a softhearted

soul and well to do herself.

"Is it wicked to lie?" said Gemma to Signa, showing her white little teeth again. "But, look!it does answer,

you see!"

"I cannot talk to you, Gemma," said the body, wearily; "you are so wrong, you grieve me so."

Gemma laughed.

"And yet it is me you always want to kiss not Palma. Palma, who never tells a lie at all!"

Signa coloured. He knew that that was true. He went on silently, holding the violin close to him, and not

giving his hand to Gemma any more. She did not try to take it; it was too far for him to turn back.

They came to the royal gardens of the palace where once Bianca Capella reigned and was happy, and studied

her love philtres and potions for death's sleep. Some great gates stood ajar; there were the green shade of trees

and shadows of thick grass.

"Let us go in," said Gemma; and they went in, and she sat down on the turf and began to taste the sweetness

of her figs.

Signa stood by her, silent and sad. She was so wrong, and yet she was so pretty, and she could make him do

the things he hated, and he was full of pain because he had left the Lastra and the hills, and went he knew not

whither.

"What are you doing there, you little tramps! Be off with you," cried one of the gardeners of the place,

espying them.

Gemma lifted to him her blue caressing eyes.

"Are we doing wrong? Oh, dear signore, let us stop a little, just a very little; we will into stir from here; only

we are so tired, so very tired, and in the road it is hot and dusty and the carts are so many!"

The gardener looked at her and grumbled, and relented.

"If you do not stir you may stop a little whilea very little," he said at last. "Where have you come from,

you baby angel?"

"From Scandicci; and we go to Prato."

The man lifted his hands in horror, because Scandicci was a long long way, away upon the Greve river.

"From Scandicci! Poor children! Well, rest a little if you like."

And he left the gate open for them.

"Have you beautiful flowers here?" said Gemma, softly, glancing through the trees. "I do love flowers!"

She did not care for a flower more than for a turnip, living amongst gardens always, as she had done. But she

knew flowers went to market, like the butter and the eggs.


Signa

CHAPTER XIV. 99



Top




Page No 103


"Do you? You are a flower yourself," said the gardener, who had had three pretty children and lost them.

"What are you going to do, you and your brother?"

"We are going to play in Prato. We have no father or mother. He makes the music and I dance," said Gemma,

who, though without imagination of the finer sort, could ring the changes prettily in lying.

"Poor little things; and what are your names?"

"I am Rita; and he is Paolo," said Gemma. "Do you think you could give me a flowerjust oneto smell at

as I go along?"

"I will see," said the man, smiling.

Signa stood by mute, with a swelling heart. He knew that he ought to stop her in her falsehoods, but he was

afraid to vex her and afraid to lose her. He listened, wounded and ashamed, and feeling himself a coward.

"Why do you do such things, Gemma?" he cried, piteously, as the gardener turned away.

"It is no use telling you, you are so silly," said Gemma; and she ate fig after fig, lying on her back in the

shade of the trees where once Bianca and Francesco had wandered when their love and the summer were at

height; and where their spirits wander still at midnight, so the peasants say.

In a little time the gardener returned, bringing with him a basket of cut flowers.

"You may like to sell these in Prato," he said to the child. "And you will find a peach or two at the bottom."

"Oh, how good you are!" cried Gemma, springing up; and she kissed the flowers and then the brown hand of

the man.

"You have but a sulky companion, I fear," said the gardener, glancing at the boy, who stood aloof.

"Oh, no! He is only shy and tired. What is this great house?"

"It is a palace."

"Are there people in it?"

"No. Only ghosts!"

"Ghosts of what?"

"Of a great wicked woman who lived here; and her lovers. She was a baker's daughter, but she murdered

many people, and got to be a duchess of Tuscany."

"Did she murder them to be a duchess?"

"They say so; and to keep her secrets!"

Gemma opened wondering eyes.

"And she walks here at night?"


Signa

CHAPTER XIV. 100



Top




Page No 104


"By night; not that I can say I have ever seen her myself."

"I should like to meet her."

"Why?"

"Perhaps she would tell me how she did it."

The gardener stared,then laughed.

"You pretty cherub!if you have patience, and grow a woman, you will find out all that yourself."

"Come away," said Signa, and he dragged her out through the open gates.

She turned to kiss her hand to the gardener. Signa dragged her on in haste.

"A rude boy that," said the man, as he shut the gates on them.

"They are flowers worth five francs!" said Gemma, hugging her basket of roses; "and you think it is no use to

tell lies?"

"I think it is very vile and base."

"Pooh!" said Gemma, and she danced along in the dust. She had got a basket worth five francs, bread and

fruit enough for the day, and some copper pieces as well; all by looking pretty and just telling a nice little lie

or two.

He seemed very helpless to her. He had got nothing.

"It is very hot walking," she said, presently.

"Yes," said Signa. "But we are used to it, you and I."

"I hate it, though."

"But we must do it if we want to get to Prato."

"Must we?"

She thought a few minutes, then looked behind her; in the distance there were coming along a baroccino and

an old white horse.

Gemma gave a sudden cry of pain.

"What is it, Gemma, dear?" cried Signa, melted in a moment and catching her.

"I have twisted my foot on a stone. Oh, Signa, how it hurts!"

She sat down on a log of wood that chanced to lie there, and rubbed her little dusty foot dolefully. Signa knelt

down in the dust, and took the little wounded foot upon his knee and caressed it with fond words. He could

see no hurt; but then no one sees sprains or strains till they begin to swell.


Signa

CHAPTER XIV. 101



Top




Page No 105


"Oh, Signa, we never shall get on! It hurts me so!" she cried, and sobbed and moaned aloud.

The cart stopped; there were old people in it coming from the city itself, people who did not know them.

"Is there anything the matter?" cried the old folks, seeing the little girl crying so bitterly.

"She has hurt herself," said Signa. "She has twisted her ancle or something, and we go to Prato. Oh, Gemma,

dear Gemma, is it so very bad?"

Gemma answered by her sobbing.

The old man and woman chattered together a little, then seeing the children were so pretty and seemed so sad,

told them there was room in the cart; they themselves were going to Pratothere were eight miles more to

do; the boy might lift the girl in if he liked.

Gemma was borne up and seated between the two old people; Signa was told that he might curl himself, if he

would, on the rope footplace of the baroccino, and did so. The white horse rattle onward.

"You are a pretty boy, too," said the woman to Signa. "Why do you not talk to one?"

"I have nothing to say," he murmured.

He would not lie; and he could not tell the truth without exposing Gemma's pretty fables.

"You are more sulky than your sister; one would think it was your foot that had been hurt," said the old

woman.

It was the third time in half an hour that, through Gemma, he had been called sulky. He hung his head, and

was mute, taking care that Gemma's ankle should not be shakened as they went.

The way seemed to him very long.

He could see little on account of the dust, which rose in large quantities along the road, for the weather was

dry and the traffic to the fair was great. Now and then he saw the purple front of Monte Morello and the

towers of Prato, lying underneath it to the westward, and farther in the dark quarried sides of the serpentine

hills, with the crimson gleam of jasper in the sun; and, much father still, Pistoia; that was all.

Signa took her foot between his hands, and held it tenderly, so that the jolting should not jar it more than he

could help.

Her sobs ceased little by little, and she chattered softly with the old driver, telling him that she was going to

Prato to sell flowers, and her brother to make a few coins by playing if he could; they had no father or

mother. She cried out a little now and then, when the cart went rougher than usual over a loose stone.

"Are you in such pain, dear? Oh, if only I could bear it for you!" said Signa; and the tears came in his eyes to

think that she should suffer so much.

"It is better; do not fret," said Gemma, gravely; and the old woman in the cart thought what a sweettempered

child it was, so anxious to be patient and not vex her brother. For Gemma had the talent to get credit for all

the virtues that she had nota talent which is of much more use than any real possession of the virtues ever

can be.


Signa

CHAPTER XIV. 102



Top




Page No 106


The eight miles were very tedious and mournful even to Signa; he was full of sorrow for her little bruised

foot, and full of care for her future and his own, and full of reproach to himself for having let her come with

him.

"Whatever will come of itall is my fault," he thought, tormenting himself whilst the white horse trotted

wearily over the bad road, and the clouds of dust blew round them and obscured the green sunny valley and

the shining Bisenzio river.

Gemma, moaning a little now and then, leant her curly head against the old woman's knee, and before very

long fell fast asleep, her long black lashes sweeping her rosy cheeks.

"The innocent lamb!" said the woman, tenderly, and covered her face from the sun and from the flies.

When the cart stopped at the south gate of Prato, the old woman woke Gemma softly:

"My pretty dear, we cannot get the things out without moving you, but if you will sit a bit in the shade by the

wall there, we will take you up again in a minute, and put you where you like; or maybe you will stay with us

and have a taste of breakfast."

Her husband lifted Gemma with much care down upon the stones, and set her on a bench, Signa standing still

beside her.

"What is to be done, Gemma?" he said, with a piteous sigh. "Tell these good people the truth, dear, and they

will take care of you, and drive you back again to Giovoli, I am sure. As for me, it does not matter."

"You are a grullo!" said Gemma, with calm contempt, which meant in her tongue that he was as foolish a

thing as lived. "Wait till they are not looking, then do what I do."

Soon the man and the woman had their backs turned, and were intent on their cackling poultry and strings of

sausages.

"Now!" said Gemma, and she darted round a corner of the gate, and ran swiftly as a young hare down the

narrow street, clasping her flowerbasket close to her all the while.

"But you are not lame at all!" cried Signa, stupefied, when at length, panting and laughing, she paused in her

flight.

Her azure eyes glanced over him with a smile of intense amusement.

"Lame! of course not! But we wanted a lift. I got it. That was all."

"Oh, Gemma!"

He felt stunned and sick. He could only look at her. He could not speak. He thought the very stones of the

street would open and swallow her for such wickedness as this.

Gemma laughed the more to see his face. She could not perceive anything amiss in what she had done. It had

been fun to see the people's anxiety for her; and then they had been carried the eight miles they

wanted:how could anything be wrong that had so well succeeded?


Signa

CHAPTER XIV. 103



Top




Page No 107


Gemma, with her little plump bare shoulders and her ragged petticoat, reasoned as the big world

does:Success never sins.

Signa could not laugh. He would not answer her. He felt wretched.

"You are a killjoy!" said Gemma, pettishly, and sat down on a doorstep to tie up her flowers and consider

what it would be best worth her while to do.

She decided that it was of no use at all to consult him. He was full of silly scruples that grew naturally in him,

as chokegrass in the earth.

"It is very nice to be away from everybody," said Gemma, sorting her flowers, and looking about her with

keen pleasure in the sense of liberty and strangeness.

"Oh, Gemma! It breaks one's heart," murmured Signa, while the water swam in his eyes. He thought his heart

was broken. He felt powerless and utterly wretched. A companion who would have clung to him and needed

his protection and his aid would have aroused his courage; but Gemma's hardihood and dauntlessness and

reckless wrongdoing only seemed to crush him and bewilder him till he felt like any frightened kid lost

upon the mountains.

When she rose, he rose also, and crept after her spiritless and weary.

The bold craft of her practical mind and her little merciless words of worldly wisdom beat into impotency all

the finer impulses and higher intelligence of his own. Moral impudence scourges spiritual beauty till it is

cowed like a whipt dog.

Gemma, for her part, was indifferent; she felt herself the mastermind of the two; she was perfectly happy

seeing strange things, and not knowing what new turn fortune might not take any minute; she thought of

Palma hoeing and toiling amongst the cabbages at home with scornful pity, and said to herself, "how nice it is

to be away and not have a soul to scold one!" When they came in sight of the cathedral and the belfry, Signa,

moved to sudden interest, pulled her skirt.

"Let us go and see the sacra cintola," whispered the boy, for he was a devout little fellow, and had heard all

his days from all the countryside of the wonders of the holy girdle that Prato enshrines.

"What will the sacra cintola do for us?" said Gemma.

"Nothing," said Signa, sadly, "nothingnow we have told so many lies."

"The girdle would not have had that cart," said Gemma, with a smile that would have been a grin only she

was so pretty; and she let Signa draw her onward to the square where the Duomo stands, because, as she

thought to herself, there would surely be the most people there, it being the hour of high masspeople

always made themselves safe with heaven before they began to jump about and eat and drink.

"Look!" said Signa, forgetful one moment of his woes in his delight at looking up at the great duomo of

which so many legends were rife in the countryside. "Look! Gemma, look! There is Donatello's pulpit,

where they used to show the girdle to the people on the feast days; Donatello you know, who once was only

just a poor boy like me, and lived to make the marble speak; the signore at the Certosa told me so; do you

think they ever will talk of me hundreds of years after I am dead and gone, as they do about him? Oh, I think

they will, because the music does last like the stone, though no one can touch it and feel it like the

stoneand I am sure one day I will make some music that they will care about. Oh, Gemma, you are not


Signa

CHAPTER XIV. 104



Top




Page No 108


lookingjust see those beautiful children up there, all in the marble, with the white flowers! And where is

the mark of the man's hand that was cut off for sacrilege, you remember? Teresina has told us about it so

often!it was thrown up in the air, you know, and the blood of it made a spot like an open palm on the grey

wall up above, that is always, always there; only surely the angles might wash it out now; he must have

suffered so much, and been so sorry by this!"

And Signa, trembling at his own vivid imaginations, stood still, gazing up and trying to see the bloodstain

amongst the black and green serpentine of the inlaying above Lucca della Robbia's Virgin, with her S.

Stephen and S. Lawrence. The story was so real to him, he could see the wicked monk going round and round

in the aisles, in the dark, with his stolen treasure, unable to find his way out, and believing himself on the

road to his own monastery, and so striking the panels of the great door, and crying, "Open, open!" and thus

calling down detection and chastisement with his own voice. He could see it all, and he stood gazing up and

looking for the bloodstain above Donatello's happy snow white children, till he trembled all over with the

awe and fever of his own visions. Gemma, not heeding at all and quite indifferent to the sacred girdle, since it

was nothing pretty to put on herself, sniffed with her dainty little nose the various fumes of frying and

stewing that came from the open doors and windows of the houses in the square, and decided with herself

that it was high time to get something more to eat.

It was noon, and breakfast was being prepared everywhere, and a slice of smoking kid or a taste of boar

stuffed with prunes were more to her taste than all the stone children of Donatello. She had known what such

dainties meant at fairs at Signa and Impruneta, whither she had occasionally been taken by kindly

babyloving women who pitied her because she had no mother.

She pondered a little; smelling the fragrance of the soup pots, whilst the crowds of people let loose from high

mass, like boys from school, filled the piazza, laughing, buzzing, chattering, pushing, loitering, with the

broad bright sky cloudless above their heads.

Gemma went and looked wistfully in at an open arched entrance of a fruit shop; beyond, she saw a kitchen

with a plump motherly woman in an orange kerchief, who was just taking off the fire a fryingpan full of

bacon and lard, browned and ready for eating.

"Might I just lay my flowers here in the shade one moment or two?" said little Gemma, timidly slipping her

basket on to the stone slab under the cool wet leaves that kept the strawberries fresh. "Might I just leave them

here one moment with you, they will all fade away in the sun?"

"Certainly, my pretty one," said the woman. "But where do you want to go?"

Gemma looked very shy and sad.

"Onlyto seeto buya little bit of bread. I have a centime, and I am so hungry "

"When did you eat last?"

"Yesterday at noon. Mother is just dead, and there was no more bread in the house, and no money."

"Poor little soul!" cried the good woman, with her charity alive in a second; human charity is a match that

will strike light very quickly, only it will go out again very nearly as rapidly. "Poor little sweet soul!"

"It shall never be said that I turned a hungry child empty away. Come in and eat your fill. There is only my

husband; and we are half famished too, for there has been no getting a mouthful were it ever so, so busy as

this morning has been; there is scarce a stalk of fruit left, as you see, already. Come in, you pretty morsel, and


Signa

CHAPTER XIV. 105



Top




Page No 109


eat for two."

Gemma did eat for two, taking no remembrance of Signa outside by the cathedral in the sun. He was well

enough with his Donatello and his nonsense. Meanwhile she stuffed her little round mouth full of crisp,

brown, savoury bacon, and swallowed her little glass of blue wine, and picked as many bigarreau cherries as

she chose, and touched to the quick the hearts of her host and hostess, who were childless.

They only let her go again with many promises that she would return, which indeed she gave willingly, with

every intention of keeping them if she found nothing better to do. When she had got her flowers and ran out

again to look for Signa, she could not find him. That dismayed her, because he was her mine of money. She

pondered a little, selling some flowers in the square meanwhile, because, as she reflected, however sorry one

may be, pence are not the less sweetsmelling for that; then reasoned with herself that such a silly as he

would be sure to be inside the cathedral dreaming about the sacrilegious monk; and there, in truth, did she

find him, sitting on the lower step of the high altar, with the bronze crucifix above him.

Signa was very pale from weariness and long fasting; but his eyes were full of brightness, and he was almost

happy; someone had been playing on the organ somewhere unseen, the church being empty and the

custodians dozing in noontide rest, and the noble silence around him and the deep coolness and the beautiful

colours and fuzes so lulled him, and yet excited him, that he knew nothing of the flight of time.

"Are you not hungry?" said Gemma, pattering up and dipping her golden head in half impudent obeisance

before the altar.

"Hungry? Oh, no!"

The word seemed to him almost like a sacrilege; yet he was hungry, only he had no leisure or sense for it.

"I am," said Gemma, knowing that her wants were the strongest levers to stir him into movement.

"Are you? I am sorry," said Signa vaguely, half remorsefully, yet almost incapable, in that beauty and

holiness which were around him, of bringing his mind wholly to any ordinary daily thing. "Are you, dear? I

am sorry. What can we do? But, oh, Gemma dear, can you feel very hungry in this place? Do look at the

paintings. Fra Lippi did them, someone said. He was a monk, I think. And then look at those terrible grey

faces and the tails like snakesthey are meant for Sins, are they not? It frightens one, and yet it is so

beautiful, all of it."

Gemma looked with a sort of scorn at the marble sphinxes with their serpent bodies on Mino da Fiesole's

pulpit. They did not move her.

"Sins are pleasant. Those are ugly things," she said with a premature wisdom. "And I am hungry. Come out."

Signa went lingeringly, reluctantly looking back into the calm eyes of the sphinxes, and sorrowful to be

forced out of that solemnity and stillness into the noise and the confusion of the fair.

"How happy the man must have been who made all those things," he said to himself, with a dim perception of

the beauty of ages in which labour was done for sake of faith and country and God's will, and not for sake of

gold alone.

Gemma jogged his shoulder.

"Do not go to sleep! Come close to me, and do what I ask youthat is all."


Signa

CHAPTER XIV. 106



Top




Page No 110


Keeping tight hold of his violin and its bow, Signa obeyed her; the bright, prompt, unswerving will of

Gemma always bore him away with it, without any volition of his own. The ascendancy of the unscrupulous

will tells, in small lives as in great.

She led him through the flocking people, with the loud clanging bells and the hot sunshine above them.

The noble brown walls of Prato shut in that day a gay and noisy multitude. There were unusual attractions in

the way of shows and travelling actors. The country folk had come in from the plain and from both sides of

the mountains. The coppersmelters from the valley of the Bisenzio, the quarryworkers from Figlone, the

potterypainters from Doccia, the strawplaiters and redcap makers of the town itself, the villagers from all

the little places round about for twenty miles and more, all had contributed to swell the sum of the

merrymaking throngs that put on their best, and ate and drank, made love and bought trinkets and shouted

and sang under the frown of the old Ghibelline Castello and the prison that was once a Guelph Palace. There

were booths in the streets, flags on the roofs, merry faces at the old grated casements; there was all the uproar

of lotteries, charlatans, cheapjohns, and the players of puppets; asses brayed, children screamed, maidens

laughed, mandolines twanged, kids and pigs were roasting whole in the streets, mounds of plums and cherries

reddened the stones with their juice, barrels of wine ran in a hundred dark old kitchens and at many a quaint

corner under a terracotta shrine in the wall; and above all the happy breathless turmoil rose belltower and

cupola and fortress and monastery, and above them again the fair blue sky.

Gemma slipped in amongst the multitude, keeping one of Signa's hands in hers.

She watched her opportunity. There was a pause. One puppetshow had just ended; the tombola had not

begun. She let go his hand.

"Play," she said, simply.

"Play!" echoed Signa, with his beaming eyes full of pain. "Oh, Gemma! how can I play! so wretched as I am,

and away from the Lastra; and Bruno hating me, perhaps; and Nita blind; and all through my own

wickedness!"

"Chè!" said Gemma, with serene contempt; "standing crying never mended a broken pot yet; Babbo says so a

dozen times a week. I want some sweet cakes, and you have got to get them. How shall we keep ourselves if

you do not play? It is all you are good for."

"How cruel you are!" sobbed the boy, his heart in revolt at his little tyrant, yet his courage weak against her.

"Oh, you silly!" laughed Gemma, and pulled his curls. "Let us dance, thendo as I dodance the saltarello

that old Maro from the Marches taught us last yearthat will make you merrier."

And Gemma began to dance herself, in the agile lithe postures that an old wandering fiddler had taught to the

children of the Lastra; for Tuscany has no dance of its own except the droll trescone, which resembles the

hopping of frogs.

"Dance, and play the tune!" said Gemma, imperiously, looking like a little white flower blowing up and down

in the wind, as her white arms went up above her head, and her small naked feet twinkled on the stones.

Signa, by sheer instinct, obeyed her as a poodle would have done, making the tune come off the strings of his

Rusignuolo, and moving wearily to her lithesome invitation, his head hanging down, and his feet feeling like

lead, and the big tears coursing down his cheeks.


Signa

CHAPTER XIV. 107



Top




Page No 111


"Oh, the little love, let one look at her!" said a woman or two, and cleared a space; and others gathered about,

and a ring was made, and one score of people, and then another, and then another, gradually grew together,

and watched Gemma in the saltarello, which no busked maiden from the wet green woods of the Marches,

and no Roman child under the vinehung loggia of a Trastevere winehouse, ever danced with more spirit or

more grace.

Gemma was at home in the air, like a butterfly; and untiring she whirled around, and spurned the pavement,

as if her little dusty toes had the wings of Mercury.

"Oh, the beautiful little angel!" cried the women, when at least she ceased, hot, and breathless, and panting,

with all her yellow hair blown back; and they kissed her, and worshipped her, and loaded her with

sweetmeats, and cheap trinkets, and playthings.

Signa stood apart, with swollen eyes and a swelling heart.

"What fun it is!" said Gemma to him, with her little skirt full of spoils.

Signa was silent.

"A sulky boy," said the women. "Is he your brother, my dear?"

"Yes, and he plays so beautifully," said Gemma. "He was too tired to dance well. Play, dear, play for these

good kind people, who have given us such lovely things."

The words were simple, and she caressed him as she spoke, but in his ear she whispered: "Play, and get some

money; or I will tell the guards, and send you back to Lippo."

Signa was helpless in her hands.

If he were sent back, there would be woeand the galleys for Bruno.

He obeyed her, and drew the bow across the strings, and played his old favourite Misero Pargoletto, of Leo,

which he had played so many times, that it came to him by sheer instinct and habit. He could not play amiss,

even when he was not thinking what he did, his hands found the true place, and struck out the true music.

Insensibly, the sweet accustomed sounds soothed him, drove away his pain, and calmed his sense of

desolation and danger.

Insensibly, he went on from one thing to another, and the melody gained on the people. They are sure judges

of what is pure and excellent. Their ear is accurate; their feelings unerring. The little figure in their midst,

with the sweet and serious face, and the small brown hands, that moved so perfectly, touched and won them.

Muledrivers, copper miners, potterypainters, peasants, townsfolk, merrymakers, gathered together, and

listened to the child, till silence fell on the crowded square, and Gemma, seizing the moment, slipped in from

one to another, holding out her little empty palm, and whispering, while her pockets were full of halfpence,

and her ears were full of praises: "We are so hungry, my brother and I!"

CHAPTER XV.

AS it chanced that day Bruno heard nothing. He did not leave his fields, the week being the threshing time,

and he having a man to help him whom he had to pay, and being anxious to do all his grain and stack the

straw entirely before the Sunday. And down in the Lastra, Lippo, whose courage though not his wrath had


Signa

CHAPTER XV. 108



Top




Page No 112


cooled, found excuse to go up to his sheep who were ailing, and got out of reach of his wife's tongue, and

spent the day in pondering how best he could compass the getting back the money without rousing the ire of

his brother too hotly on his own person. He held Bruno by a chain indeed, but he had a foreboding that under

too severe a strain the chain would snap, and he repented him of the impolitic passion into which his wife had

hurried himnine years of prudence and hypocrisy had been undone in five minutes' rage!

It was eight in the evening. There was red still in the sky, but the sun had gone down. Bruno had set a torch in

the ring in the wall of his stone stable, and was still threshing by its light with the peasant whom he had hired

to help him. Unless they worked late and early there could be no chance of finishing the grain by the Sunday

morning; and he wanted it threshed and done with, that he might have all his time for his maize and vines,

and begin the ploughing forthwith.

The ruddy light gleamed on and off; the flails rose and fell; the floor was golden; the walls were black; the air

blew in, fragrant with the smell of the meadowmint in the fields and the jessamine that clung to the arched

doors, and the stonepines that dropped their cones on the grass above where the hill was rock.

Bruno was very tired and hot; he had worked all day on a drink of sharp wine from four of the morning, and

had only stretched himself on the bench for an hour's sleep at noon. Nevertheless he went on belabouring the

corn with all his will, and in the noise of the flail and the buzz of the chaff about his ears, he never heard a

voice calling from outside, coming up the fields; and a child was standing at his side before he knew that

anyone was there.

Then he left off, and saw Palma, Gemma' s sister.

"Do not come lounging here. You will get a blow of the flail," he said roughly.

"Signa!" panted Palma, who was crying. She had been crying all the way up the hill.

"If you want the boy he is in the Lastra. Get out of the way."

"Is he not here? We were sure they were here," said Palma, with a sob, kneedeep in the tossing straw.

"No," said Bruno, whirling his flail about his head. "Be off with you. I can have no brats idling here."

"But Signa is lost, and Gemma was with him!" said Palma, with wideopen black eyes of abject terror.

"Lost! what do you mean? The boy is somewhere in the Lastra, doing Lippo's work."

"No," said Palma, with a sob. "They were in the garden at Giovolivery earlyMimi saw themand they

went away togethervery fastover the bridge. And Babbo sent me to ask youhe was sure that they

were here. But old Teresina says that Signa must have run away, because Lippo and Nita beat him

horriblyabout a fiddleI do not knowand all the town is talking because Signa hit Nita in the eyes; and

I know she was cruel to him always, only he never, never would tell you."

Bruno flung down his flail with an oath that made the little girl tremble where she stood in the gold of the

corn.

"Stay till I come, Neo," he said quickly to the contadino working with him, and caught his cloak from a nail,

and without another word or a glance at the sobbing child, strode away through his vines in the twilight.


Signa

CHAPTER XV. 109



Top




Page No 113


Palma ran with him on her sturdy little legs, telling him all she knew, which was the same thing over and

over again. Bruno heard in unbroken silence.

His long stride and the child's rapid little trot kept them even, and took them fast into the road and on to the

bridge. At the entrance of this bridge Sandro met them: though the children were always together, Sandro

knew little of Bruno, and was afraid of the little he did know. But the common bond of their trouble made

them friends. He seized hold of Bruno as he went to the bridge 

"Do not waste time in the Lastra. He is not in the Lastra. There was some horrid quarrelso they say, Nita

knocked the body downall about that fiddle and the quantity of money. The boy has run away, and my

Gemma with himmy pretty little Gemma!and a minute ago there came in Nisio with his baroccino; he

has been to Prato, and he says he saw them there, and thought that we had sent themthere is a fair. You can

see Nisio; he is stopping at the wineshop just across. That was at four in the day he saw them. The boy was

playing. Will you go? I do not see how I can gothey will turn me away at Giovoli if I goall my

carnations potting and all my roses buddingand then the goat is near her labour, and nothing but his child

to see to her or to keep the boys in orderand what the lad could take Gemma for, if he would run away,

though she was only a trouble in the house, and a greedy poppet always, still"

Bruno, before half his words were done, was away over the bridge, and had reached the wineshop, and had

confronted NisioDionisio Riggo, a chandler and cheesemonger of the Lastra, who had a little bit of land

out Prato way.

"You sawthe boyin Prato?"

Nisio grinned.

"I saw Lippo's foundling in Prato. Is that much to you? Nay, nay! I meant no offence indeed. Only you are so

soft upon the boypeople will talk! Yes, he was there, playing a fiddle in a crowd. And the little girl of

Sandro'sthe pretty white onewith him. Only a child's freak, no doubt. I thought they were out there for a

holiday. Else I would have spoken, and have brought them home. But they can take no harm."

Bruno left him also without a word, and went on his way as swiftly as the wind up to the house of Lippo.

Old Baldo was working at a boot at his board before his door. Lippo, who had just come down from the hills,

was standing idling and talking with his gossip the barber. His wife was ironing linen in an attic under the

roof, her eyes none the worse, though she had bound one up with a red handkerchief that she might make her

moan with effect to the neighbours.

Bruno's hand fell like a sledgehammer on his brother's shoulder before Lippo knew that he was nigh.

"What did you do to the boy?"

Lippo trembled, and his jaw fell. People came out of the other doorway. Old Baldo paused with his awl

uplifted. Children came running to listen. Bruno shook his brother to and fro as the breeze shakes a cane by

the river.

"What did you do to the boy?"

"I did nothing," stammered Lippo. "We were vexedall that moneyand nothing but a fiddle to show. That

was natural you knowonly natural was it? And then the child grew in a dreadful passion, and he flew on

my poor good Nita like a little wild cat, and blinded hershe is blind now. That is all the truth, and the saints


Signa

CHAPTER XV. 110



Top




Page No 114


are my testimony!"

"That is a lie, and the devils are your sponsors!" shouted Bruno, till the shout rang from the gateway to the

shrine. "If harm have come to the child, I will break every bone in your body. I go to find him firstthen I

will come back and deal with you."

He shook Lippo once more to and fro, and sent him reeling against the cobbler's board, and scattered Baldo's

boots and shoes and tools and bits of leather right and left; then without looking backward or heeding the

clamour he had raised, he dashed through the Lastra to get home, and fetch money, and find a horse.

Old Baldo did not love his soninlaw. His daughter had been taken by Lippo's handsome, soft, pensive face,

and timid gentleness and suavity of ways, as rough, strong, fiercetempered women often are; and Baldo had

let her have her way, though Lippo had brought nothing to the common purse. It was a bad marriage for Nita,

the sole offspring of the old cobbler, who owned the house he lived in, and let some floors of it, and was a

warm man all the Lastra said, with cosy little bits of money here and there, and morsels of land even, bought

at bargains, and a shrewd head and a still tongue, so that he might be worth much more that even people

fancied, where he sat stitching at his door, with a red cap and a pair of horn spectacles, and a wicked old

tongue that could throw dirt with any man's or woman's either.

Lippo stood quivering, and almost weeping.

"So good as we have been!" he moaned.

"You whitelivered cur!" swore old Baldo, who had been toppled off his stool, and was wiping the dust off

his grey head, and groping in the dark for his horn spectacles, with many oaths. "You whining ass! Your

brother only serves you right. It is not for me to say so. It is ill work washing one's foul linen in the town

fountain. But if Bruno break your neck he will serve you righttaking his money all these years, and

starving his brat, and beating it;pah!"

"And what would you have said if I had pampered it up with dainties?" said Lippo, panting and shivering,

and hoping to heaven Nita's hands were in the starch, and her ears anywhere than hearkening out of the

window.

"That is neither here nor there," said old Baldo, who, like all the world, detested the tu quoque form of

argument. "That is neither here nor there. The pasticcio was none of my making. I said there were brats too

many in the house. But you have got good pickings out of it, that is certain; and it is only a raging lion like

Bruno, a frank fool, and a wrathful, and for ever eating fire and being fleeced like a sheep, that would not

have seen through you all these years."

Lippo upset the stall again by an excess of zeal in searching for the spectacles, and prayed the saints, who

favoured him, to serve him so that, in the noise of all the falling tools, his terrible fatherinlaw's revelations

might not reach the listening barber.

Rage in, wit out:Lippo sighed to think that his lot fell for ever amongst people who saw not the truth and

wisdom of this saying.

He found the spectacles, and then gathered himself together with a sigh.

"My brother shall not go alone to seek the boy," he said with gentle courage and a sigh. "I thought the child

was safe upon the hill, or elseHarm me?oh, no! Poor Bruno is a rough man; but he owes me too

muchbesides, he is not bad at heartoh, no! Perhaps I was hasty about that money. After all, it was the


Signa

CHAPTER XV. 111



Top




Page No 115


child's. But when people are poor, as we all are, and never taste meat hardly twice a year, and so much

sickness and trouble everywhere, it overcomes one. So much money for a toy!for, after all, an old lute does

as well. Tell Nita I am gone to look for Signa, and may be out all night."

"He is a good man, and it is a shame to treat him so," said the women at the doors.

Old Baldo picked up his waxed thread, and made a grimace to himself, as he went to his work again, with a

lanthorn hung up above him on a nail. But it was not for him to show his daughter, or her husband, in the

wrong. Besides, popular feeling, so far as it was represented in the lane between the gateway and the shrine,

was altogether with Lippo.

He had struck a chord that was sure to answer. People who lived on black bread and cabbages, and had a

good deal of sickness, and laboured from red dawn to white moonlight to fill empty mouths, were all ready to

resent with him the waste of gold pieces on a child and a fiddle.

He knew the right key to turn to move his little world.

Good man as he was, he went down the lane with an angry heart, saying, as old Vasari has it, things that are

not in the mass; but he said them to himself only, for he had a character to lose.

Under the light of the lamp that jutted out from the east gateway, where the old portcullis hangs, he saw

Bruno. He was putting a little, rough, short pony into a baroccino, having hired both from a vintner, whose

tavern and stable were open on to the street.

The baroccino was the common union of rope and bars and rotten wood and huge wheels, which looks as if it

would be shivered at a step, but will in truth whirl unbroken over mountainheights, and fly unsinking over a

morass. The pony was one of those sturdy little beasts which, with a collar of bells and a headdress of

foxtails, fed on straw and on blows, and on little else besides, will yet race over the country at that headlong,

yet surefooted, speed, which Tuscans teach their cattle, heaven knows how. Bruno had hired both of the

vintner, to save the time that his return home would have taken him.

The street was quite dark. The lamp in the gateway shed a flickering gleam over Bruno's dark face and the

brass of the pony's headstall.

Lippo's heart stood still within him with fear. Nevertheless, he went up to the place. He had a thing to say,

and he knew he must say it then or never.

"Bruno, give me one word," he said, in a whisper, touching his brother on the arm.

Bruno flashed one glance at him, and went on buckling the straps of the harness.

"Are you going to quarrel with meabout the boy?"

"As God lives, I will kill you if harm come to him."

Lippo shivered.

"But if you find him safe and soundboys are always safe and sounddo you mean to quarrel with

me?do you mean to take him away?"

"If you have dealt ill with him, it will be the worse for you."


Signa

CHAPTER XV. 112



Top




Page No 116


Lippo knew the menace that was in his brother's voice, though Bruno did not look up once, nor leave off

buckling and strapping. And he knew that he had dealt illvery ill.

"Listen, Bruno!" he said, coaxingly. "He will tell you things, no doubt; children always whine. We have

punished him sometimes;one must punish children, or what would they be? If you listen, he will tell you

things, of course. Children want to live on clover, and never do a stroke of work."

Bruno freed his arm from his brother's hand, with a gesture that sent the strap he was fastening backward up

into Lippo's face.

"You have hurt him, and you have lied, and you have betrayed me and cheated me," he said between his

teeth. "I know thatI know that! Well, your reckoning will waittill I have found the child."

Lippo's blood ran very cold. Concealment, he saw, was impossible any longer. If the boy were found, he

knew that he would have scant mercy to look for from Bruno's hands.

"But hear a word, Bruno," he said; and his voice shook, and his fingers trembled as they clutched at Bruno's

cloak, as the latter took the ropes that served for reins and put his foot on the step of the baroccino. "Just a

wordjust a word only. Will you take him away? Will you cease to pay? Will you break our compact? Is

that what you mean?"

Bruno sprang on the little cart, and answered with a slash of his whip across Lippo's mouth.

Lippo, stung with the pain of the blow, and goaded by a laugh that he caught from the vintner, who stood

watching in his tavern doorway, sprang up also on the iron bar that serves as footboard to the little vehicle.

"Take care what you do!" he hissed in his elder's ear. "Take care! If you cease to payif you take the

childI will say what I said. I will make him hate you; I will tell him who he is; I will tell him how you

stabbed his mother at the fair; I will tell him how youyouyou left her alone dead for the flood to take

her, and maybe had murdered her, for aught I know. And see how he will love you then, and eat your bread.

Now strike me again, if you like. That is what I shall say. And what can you do? Tell me thattell me that!

Now go and ride out all the night, and think and choose. How weak you are!ah, ah! How weak you are

against me now!how weak, with all your rage!"

Bruno struck him backwards off the step. The pony dashed away into the darkness. Lippo fell in the dust.

When the tearing noise of the wheels and the hoofs flying away into the night over the stones had died away,

Lippo lifted his head to the vintner, who had raised him from the ground, and had poured some wine into his

mouth.

"Good friend," said gentle Lippo, with faltering breath, wiping the dust and a little blood from his forehead;

"good friend, say nothing of thisit would only bring trouble on Bruno. I would have gone with him to find

the boy, but you saw what his passion was. He thinks me to blame; perhaps I was. So much money thrown

away on a toy of music for a child, when a pipe cut in the fields does as well, and it might have been laid

aside for his manhood! And so much want as there is in the world! But never mind that; say I was

wrongonly do not tell people of Bruno. You know he is brawling always, and that gets him a bad name;

and not for paradise would I add to it. He is too quick with his hands, and will take life, I always fear, one

day; but this was an accidenta pure accident only! Oh, I am wellquite well; not hurt at all. And your

wine is so pure and good."


Signa

CHAPTER XV. 113



Top




Page No 117


And he drank a little more of it, and then went away home; and the vintner watched him, going feebly, as one

bruised and shaken would do; and shook his head, and said to three or four others who came in for a flask and

a turn at dominoes, that that beast Bruno had wellnigh killed his brother and driven over him; and that it

would be well to give a hint of the story to the Carabineers when they should next come by looking after bad

men and perilous tempers.

Getto una palma al mare, e mi va al fondo.

Agli altri vedo il piombo navigare."TUSCAN SONG.

I throw a palm into the sea: the deeps devour it.

Others throw lead, and lo! it buoyant sails.

VOLUME II.

CHAPTER I.

WHEN he reached Prato it was quite night. Most of the houses were shut up; but, as it had been a great fair

day, there were lights in many places, and little knots before winehouse doors, and groups coming and going

to the sound of mandolines, laughing and romping about the old crooked streets.

There was a bright moon above the old town where Fra Lippo once lived. The shadows of walls, and gables,

and toweres, and roofs, were black as jet. The women and youths danced on the pavement, while somebody

strummed a guitar for them. Thre was a smell of spilt wine and dead flowers. Some mountebanks, in scarlet

and blue and silvery spangles, were coming down a lane, having finished their night's work, drum and fife

sounding before them.

Bruno saw nothing of all this.

He only looked for a little, thin, pale face with big brown eyes as bright as stars.

He stopped the pony before a little osteria that was open, because some men were still playing draughts and

drinking in its doorway, and bid them put the beast in the stable; and asked if they had seen a little boy and a

girl somewhat younger, they boy having a fiddle with him, and long hair.

The people did not know; they had not noticed; scores of children and countryfolks had been about Prato all

the day.

Bruno left the pony and baroccino with them, and wandered out where chance took him. He had no

acquaintance in Prato. He had only come there a few times to buy or sell, if there were a good chance to do

either with profit.

But he inquired of every creature he saw for the children.

He asked the girls dancing. He asked the old man raking up the melonrinds and figskins out of the dust. He

asked the women barring up their casements for the night. He asked the lovers sauntering in the white,

moonlit midnight, with their arms round one another. He asked the dusky monk, flitting like a brown

shadow from one arched doorway to another. But none could tell him anything; nobody had noticed; some

thought they had seen a little fellow with a violin, but were not sure; one girl had, she knew, and had thought

that he had played prettily; and remembered there had been a crowd about him; but where the child had gone,

had no idea.


Signa

VOLUME II. 114



Top




Page No 118


"He must be in the town," thought Bruno, and looked for him in every nook of shadowunder arches or on

the steps of shrines, thinking to find them curled up asleep, like kittens after play.

He tramped through and through the town, not staying for any rest or drink, footsore and heartsore, and

putting away form him as best he could the dark perplexity of how he should tell the child the truth, without

risking the loss of his affections; or, keeping his secret, save the boy from Lippo.

As he went pondering, with midnight tolling from the ancient bells above him, one of the mountebanks came

to him down a dim passageway, a rosecoloured and goldbedizened figure, skipping in the shadows with a

mask on, and a bladder that it rattled.

"Are you looking for two children?" it said to him through its grotesque visage. "I can tell you of hima

little lad with a fiddle, and a pretty baby, white as a lily. They were here all day in Prato. And this evening

Giovacchini, whom we call the Ape, took them both off with him to the sea. They went willingly!oh,they

went willingly! The Ape's children always do; only they never know what they go to! Do you understand?

The Ape has such a pretty cajolery with him. He would make the little Gesu off the very altars dance and play

for him. But if you are their father, as I take it, follow them to Livorno, the Ape will take ship there at once.

Follow them. For the Ape isnot so pleasant when children once are out of sight of shore. You understand!"

And, singing, the mountebank, with his masked face grinning from ear to ear, rattling his peas in his gilded

bladder, skipped away as he had come, too suddenly and swiftly for Bruno to stretch a hand to stay him.

"Is that true?" cried Bruno, with a great gasp. He felt as if a strong hand had gripped his heart and stopped its

beating.

An old man, raking the fruit skins that revellers had left on the stones, looked up from his basket of filth.

"I daresay it is true," said he. "Why not? That man they call the Ape seeks pretty children, and catches some,

and takes them off to strange countries, to go about and play and dance, or sell the plaster casts, or grind the

barrel organs. I have heard of him. It is a trade, like any other. He always takes care that they go willingly.

Still, if you be their father, and have no mind to lose them, best be off. He would be sure to go to sea at once."

"The sea! Where is the sea?" said Bruno.

He did not know, except that it was somewhere where the sun went every night.

"Go to Livorno. They have gone to Livorno safe enough. The Ape will be sure to ship with them, and he got

a score more I warrant! Go to Livorno."

"Livorno!" the name told hardly anything to Bruno; it was where the fish came from, that was all he knew,

and the river ran there; and now and then from it to Signa there would come some seafaring fellow home for

a week to his parents or brothers, bringing with him tales of strange coutnries, and weeds that smelt of salt,

and wonderful large shells; and such a one would put up in one of the chapels a votiveoffering, picturing a

shipwreck, or a vessel burning on the ocean, or a boat straining through a wild white squall, or some such

peril of deep waters from which he had been deliveredthat was all Bruno knew.

Except into the great towns to sell or buy seeds or oxen, Bruno had never stirred from the hill he was born on,

and to quit it had never entered his imagination.

To him, Livorno was as Nova Zembia or the heart of Africa is to denizens of wider worlds.


Signa

VOLUME II. 115



Top




Page No 119


The contadino not seldom goes through all his life without seeing one league beyound the fields of his labour,

and the village that his is registered at, married at, and buried at, and which is the very apex of the earth to

him. Women will spin and plait and hoe and glean within a half a dozen miles of some great city whose name

is an art glory in the mouths of scholars, and never will have seen it, never once perhaps, from their birth

down to their grave. A few miles of vinebordered roads, a breadth of cornland, a rounded hill, a little red

roof under a mulberry tree, a church tower with a saint upon the roof, and a bell that sounds over the walnut

treesthese are their world: they know and want to know no other.

A narrow life no doubt, yet not without much to be said for it. Without unrest, without curiosity, without

envy; clinging like a plant to the soil; and no more willing to wander than the vinestakes which they thrust

into the earth.

To those who have put a girdle round the earth with their footsteps, the whole world seems much smaller than

does the hamlet or farm of his affections to the peasant:and how much poorer! The vague, dreamful

wonder of an untravelled distanceof an untracked horizonhas after all more romance in it than lies in the

whole globe run over in a year.

Who can ever look at the old maps in Herodotus or Xenophon without a wish that the charm of those

unknown limits and those untraversed seas was ours?without an irresistible sense that to have sailed away,

in vaguest hazard, into the endless mystery of the utterly unknown, must have had a sweetness and a

greatness in it that is never to be extracted from "the tour of the world in ninety days?"

But Bruno was almost as simple and vague in belief as the old Father of History, and the idea of the earth he

dwelt on was hardly clearer to him than to any Lake dweller in Lacustrine ages. Dangerous people called

Francesi were in great numbers beyond that sea whose west wind sent the rain up, and the floods, and the

fish; and in Rome God lived, or St. Peter didwhich was the same thing: so much he knew; he did not want

to know more; it would not have done him any good, the priests said so.

Therefore, when he heard now that the children were gone to the sea shore, it was for him as if they had gone

with any falling star into the dusky and immeasurable depths of night. But being a man who thought little but

acted fast, and would have followed Signa into the fires of the bottomless pit, he did not tarry a moment, but

flung his cloak over his shoulder, and prepared to go straight seaward.

"I will go get the pony," he said, stupidly, like a man stunned, and was moving off, but the old man raking in

the dust stopped him.

"Nay: what good is a pony, forty miles if one? If the beast were fresh you would not be in time. The Ape is

there by this time. Go by the iron way. So you wil get to the sea a little after sunrise."

"The iron way?" said Bruno, dully: the thought was new and strange and weird to him; he saw the hateful

thing, it is true, winding every day through the green vineshadows underneath his hill, but to use itto trust

to itit was like riding the horned Fiend.

"To be sure," said the old man with the rake and basket. "ComeI will show you the wayit is a good

stepyou will give me something for charity."

"I might get a horse," muttered Bruno, and pulled his canvas bag out and counted his coppers and his little

dirty crumpled notes.

He had not very many francs; twenty or so, that was all; just what he had taken in the market on the Friday

before. He ahd never been away from home. He had no idea what travel might cost.


Signa

VOLUME II. 116



Top




Page No 120


"No horse that you could hire would get by daybreak to the sea," said the old man, who knew he would get

nothing by his hiring a horse, but thought he might turn a penny for leading him to the rail. "Thinkyou

want those childrenand if you saw the ship just out of port and could not reach herwould you forgive

yourself? You would never see them again thennever all the rest of your days. The Ape would take care of

that. But go by the quick way. They will come through from Florence in a few minutes. I hear the clock

striking."

Bruno shivered a little under his brown skin. Never to see the boy again!and what would he say to Pippa

on the great day when all the dead should meet?

"For the boy's sake," he muttered: there was no peril or evil he would not have run the gauntlet of to serve or

save the boy.

"Show me the wayif it be the best way," he said to the old man, with that curious and pathetic helplessness

which at times comes over men who, physically courageous, are morally weak.

"Yes, I will show it you. But you will give me something?" stipulated the raggatherer, shouldering his

basket. Bruno nodded.

The old man hobbled on before him through a few crooked lanes and little streets, throwing quaint black

shadows on the moonwhitened pavement with his rake and his rushskip. Bruno followed; his brain in a

dark confusion, and his heart sick for the danger to the boy.

When they reached the place by the Bisenzio Gate, the iron horse already was rushing in through the cool

white night, flinging foam and fire as it came.

It seemed to Bruno as if ten thousand hammers were striking all at once. The showers of sparks seemed to

him as from hell itself.

He would watch for thieves alone on the dark hillside in autumn nights. He could break in wild colts to the

shafts and fierce steers to the yoke. He would stride through a hostile throng at a brawl, at a winefair, careless

though every man there were his foe. He had the blood in him that has flowed freely from Monteaperto to

Mentana. But he was afraid of this unnatural and infernal thing. His fancy was bewildered, and his nerve was

shaken by it.

He was like a soldier who will face a mine, but shudders from a spectre.

"It is horribleunnaturalunchristian," he muttered as the great black engine, with its trail of flame and

smoke, stood panting like a living animal.

"But we must use the devil's work when it serves us. All the saints say that," said the old man, dragging him

to the hole in the wall, and twisting his money out of the bag and getting him his pass in due exchange.

Bruno was like a sheep; he followed mechanically; dull with the ghastly fear of what had happened to the

boy, and the vaguer personal terror of the unknown force to which he had to trust.

There were great noise, great shouting, hurrying to and fro; roaring of the escaped steam; lights green and red

flashing in the dark.

Confused and uncertain, Bruno caught his bag out of the old man's hand, sprang in a hole that someone

shoved him to; and felt himself moving without action of his own, with the sparks of fire dancing past his


Signa

VOLUME II. 117



Top




Page No 121


eyes.

"For the boy," he said to himself; and made the sign of the cross under his cloak, and then sat down as he saw

others do.

If he went to his death it was in seeking the boy: he would meet Pippa with a clean soul.

The old man hobbled away chuckling. Bruno, true to his word, had given him a penny; but in his palm he

held four of the dirty notes, each of one franc.

"I might have taken more," he said to himself, with selfreproach. "He never would have known. The saints

send one folks in trouble!"

Bruno was borne on swiftly through the night.

With him there were a monk, a conscript, and two contadini with a basket of poultry between them, and two

melons in a handkerchief. An oil lamp burned dully overhead, throwing yellow gleams on the young soldier's

boyish face, and the beggingfriar's brown cowl, and the black brows of the sleeping peasant woman, and the

green wrinkled globes of the fruit.

They rocked and thundered, and rattled and flew; the white steam and the rain of sparks drifting past the

wooden window.

Bruno was like a man in a nightmare. He only dimly understood the danger assailing the boy. He had heard

that men took children to foreign countries; tempting them with fair promises, and then grinding their little

souls in the devil's mill. But it was all vague to him like everything else that was outside the lines of his vines,

or beyond the walls of the Lastra.

Only a word of the ragpicker's haunted him like a ghost.

The man would take ship; and he, himself, might reach too late and see the ships

sailingsailingsailingand never be able to overtake it or see the face of the child again.

The horror clung to him.

He sat gazing into the night; making the sign of the cross under his cloak, and muttering ever and again an

ave.

"You are in trouble my good son?" said the monk.

"Yes, father," answered Bruno: but he said no more. It was not his way to take refuge in words.

A great dull tumult of horror was on him. The strange noise and swaying motion added to it. All the ill that

ever he had done in all his lifeand it was muchsurged up over him. It was divine vengeance on his sins,

he thought; he had not clean hands enough to save Pippa's child. He had been a wild, fierce man, and had

never ruled his passions, and had struck rough blows when he should have asked forgiveness; and had been

lawless in his loves, and had made more than one woman rue the day his wish had lit on her.

It seemed to him that it must be his sins which were pursuing him. For the little lad was so innocent; why

should this misery befall them else?


Signa

VOLUME II. 118



Top




Page No 122


His thoughts were all in disorder, shaken together, and whirling round and confusing him, so that all he could

think of was that ship sailing away and he on shore, helpless:only now and then, in the midst of his pain,

he thought too of his oxen, Tinello and Pastore:were they hungry?would the man to whom he had left

them have wit to give them their suppers?would they bellow with wonder at not seeing him in their

stable?if he were a minute late they always lowed for him, thrusting their great white heads over the

wooden halfdoor.

So his thoughts went round and round, and the night train flew on with him past the shining river in its

thickets of cane and acacia, and the grey hills silvery in the the moonshine, and the knolls of woodland with

their ruined fortresses, and the vineyards that grew green where ruined Semifonte was levelled with the soil;

and the silence of walled Pistoia holding the ghost of great Farinata; and Pisa with her cold dead beauty like a

lifeless Dido on her bier; and so past the great dense woods and breezy heathery moorlands of the king's

hunting grounds, till in the light of the moon a white streak shone, and the monk pointing to it said to them:

"There is the sea."

CHAPTER II.

IT was four in the morning.

On the long, low sandy lines of the coast, and on the blue waters, the moonlight was still shining. In the east

the great arc of the sky; and the distant mountains, and the plains, with their scattered cities, were all

rosecoloured with the flush of the rising day. Night and morning met, and kissed and parted.

Bruno went down to the edge of the sea, as they told him, and looked, and was stupefied. In some vague way

the strange beauty of it moved him. This vast breadth of water that was so new to him, sparkling under the

moon, with white sails motionless here and there, and islands, like clouds, and, in face of it, the sunrise, awed

him with its wonder as the familiar loveli ness of his own hills and valleys had no power to do.

He forgot the child a moment.

He crossed himself and said a prayer. He was vaguely afraid. He thought God must be there.

He stood motionless. The rose fo the dawn spread higher and higher, and the stars grew dim, and the moon

was bathed in the daylight. A boat put out from the shore, and stole softly away across the gleaming blue,

making a path of silver on the sea.

Bruno, like a man waking, remembered the warning of the ship: for aught he knew, the boat was a ship, and

the child was borne away in it.

His heart grew sick with hear. He stopped the only creature that was near him on the way; a fisherman going

to set his pots and kreels in the rockpools to catch crabs.

"Is that a ship going away?" he asked.

The fisherman laughed.

"That is a little boat, going fishing. Where do you come from that you do not know a ship?"

"Has one sailed yet, since night? Away?quite away?not to come back?"


Signa

CHAPTER II. 119



Top




Page No 123


"What do you mean?" siad the fisherman. "If you mean the mailships or the steamers to Elba or

Genoano! Nothing will leave port till night. Some will come in. Why do you ask? Do you want to get

away?"

The fisher glanced at him with some suspicion.

Bruno's eyes had a strange look, as if some peril were about him.

"You are sure no ship will go away?" he asked persistently.

"Not till nightfall," said the fisherman. "There are none due. Besides, there is a dead calm: see how these

rowers pull."

And he trudged on with his lobsterpots and kreels. This man was in trouble, he thought; it was best not to

meddle with him, for fear of getting into any of the trouble.

Bruno went on along the wharf.

The natural shrewdness of a peasant's habits of action began to stir underneath the confusion of his brain and

the perplexity of his ignorance and his sorrow. In many things he was stupid, but in others he was keen. He

began to consider what he could best do. That great wide water awed himapalled himfascinated him;

but he tried not to think of it, not to gaze at it; he looked, instead, up at the moon, and was comforted to see it

was the same that hung over the hills of Signa, to light the little grey aziola homeward through the pines. It

seemed to him that he was half a world away from the quiet fields where Tinello and Pastore drew the plough

beneath the vines.

But he had to find the boy;that he must do before ever he saw the Signa hills again. He pondered a little,

passing along the wharves, then turned into a winehouse that was opening early for seafaring men, and ate

some polenta, and drank, and asked them tidingsif they could give anyof a little lad with a violin, who

had been stolen.

The tavern folks were curious and compassionate, and would have helped him if they could have done, but

knew nothing. Only they told him that if the child had a pretty trick of melody, he would be nearly sure to be

taken to earn money where the gay great people lived southward, along where he could see the tamarisk trees.

If he did not find the children in the old town, it would be best to go southwards towards noon.

He thanked them, and wandered out and about all the old, ugly, saltscented lanes and streets and busy

quays, piled with merchandise and fish, and lines of fortifications, and dull squares and filthy haunts, where

there was the smell of saltfish all day long, and the noise of brawling sailors of divers coutnries, and

screaming foreign birds, and the strong odour of fishing nets and sails and cordage.

He heard nothing of the boy; but learned that a ship would go away to the coast of France at sunset.

So at noon, as they had told him it would be best to do, he went along the seashore, southwards, past the

lighthouse and through the green lines of feathery tamarisks, that Titania of trees with its sweet breath, that is

flower and forest, and spice and sea, and feather and fern, all in one, as it were.

To ask any public authority to aid him never occurred to him. He had been to often at feud with it in his wild

youth to dream of seeking it as any help. Bruno and the guardians of order loved not one another. When he

saw them at street corners with their shining swords and their soldiering swagger, he gave them a wide berth;

or, if forced to go by them, passed with a fiercer glance than common, and a haughtier step, as of one who


Signa

CHAPTER II. 120



Top




Page No 124


defies.

His heart was sick as he went by the shining water. The horror came on him that he had been misled. Neither

mountebank nor ragpicker had been sure that the children had come to the shore. At best, it had been only a

thought.

Bruno felt for his knife in his waistband, under his shirt. If only he could deal with the man who had taken the

boy; and with Lippo.

His soul was black as night as he went along in the full sunshine, with the azure water glowing till his bold

eyes ached to look at it.

He had never known till now how well he loved the child.

And if he had drifted away to some vile, wretched, sinful, hopeless lifethe life of a beaten dog, of a stage

monkey, of a caged song bird,if he lived so and died so, what could he say in heaven or in hell to Pippa?

The sweet tamarisk scent made him sick as he went. The play of the sun on the sea seemed to him the

cruellest thing that ever laughed at men's pain.

When he came amongst the gay people and the music, and the colour and the laughter of the summer bathers,

and the beautiful women floating in the water with their long hair and their white limbs, he hated them

allfor sheer pain he could have taken his knife and struck at them, and made the sparkling blue dusky with

their death. It was not only the child that he lost; it was his power to save his own soul.

So he thought.

He went through the long lines of the tamarisks a brown straight figure, with naked feet and bold eyes full of

pain, like a caught hawk's, in the midst of the fluttering garments and the loosened hair, and the mirthful

laughter and the graceful idleness of the bathers, whom Watteau would have painted for a new voyage to

Cytherea.

Bruno did not notice what he was amongst. The Tuscan blood is too republican to be daunted by strange rank

or novel spectacle. Whatever be its other faults, servility is utterly alien to it, and a serene dignity lives in it

side by side with indolent carelessness.

Bruno went through these delicate patricians, these picturesque idlers, these elegant women, as he went

through the poppies in the corn. They were no more to him.

He had come into the environs of the Ardensa, with the pretty toy villas glittering on each side of him, and in

front the Maremana road, with bold brown rocks and sheepcropped hills, going away southward to the

marshes and to Rome; and on the sea, boats with winglike sails, some white, some brown, and the coral

fishers' smacks at anchor, and in the sunlight the violet shores of Corsica.

All at once his heart leaped.

He heard the notes of a violin, quite faint and distant, but sweet as the piping of a blackbird amongst the

white anemones of earliest spring.

There were ten thousand violins and more in the world. He did not think of that. To him there was but one.


Signa

CHAPTER II. 121



Top




Page No 125


He made his way straight towards the sound.

It came from a group of tamarisks and evergreens set round a lawn some short way from the shore where the

luxurious bathers, after their sea plunge, were gathered in a little throng, with all the eccentric graces of

apparel that fashion is amused to dictate to its followers.

His heart leaped with surer joy as he drew nearer and nearer; he recognised the song that was being sung, a

rispetto of the people, strung to an old grand chant of the sombre Neapolitan Traetta; which Signa, having

heard the air of it on the sacristan's organ, had played night after night on his little lute, sitting outside the

door of Tinello and Pastore's stable, while the sun went down behind the hill.

Morirò, morirò, sarai contenta Più non la sentirai mia afflitta voce! Quattro campane sentirai sonare 'Na

piccola campana a bassa voce. Quando lo sentirai 'lmorto passare Fátti di fuora, che quella son io Ti prego,

bella, viemmi a accompagnare Fino alla chiesa per l'amor di Dio Quando m'incontri, fallò il pianto amare

Ricòdati di me quando t'amavo Quando m'incontri, volgi i passi indietro Ricòdati di me quand'ero teco. I

shall die, shall die; and thou wilt be content Thou wilt no longer hear my lamentation. Four bells will ring

upon thine ear for me, And one small bell much lower than the rest! When thou shalt learn the dead is passing

by, Come forth to see me, for that dead am I. I pray thee, love, come forth to come with me, Come to the

church for the dear love of God; And when thou see'st me, gather bitter plants, And think of me in our dead

days of love; And when thou see'st me, turn thy steps within, Think of me in the time when I was

thine.Tuscan Rispetto Bruno knew nothing of the name of the air, but he knew the words, and with a great

cry, he pushed his way into the brilliant circle.

The music ceased; the child looked up, he was standing in the midst of the graceful women and idle men

playing and singing, with big tears rolling down his cheeks.

Gemma, with a scarlet riband in her short gold locks, and her hands full of sweetmeats, was run ning from

one to another of the listeners, taking all they gave.

"Signa!" cried Bruno.

The boy stopped a moment, lifting his great eyes in piteous uncertainty of what was right to do; then the

impulse of affection, and of habit, and of home were too strong for his resolution of selfsacrifice; he sprang

into Bruno's outstretched arms.

"O take me back, take me back, and Gemma too!" he sobbed; "and you will not hurt Lippo? promise me,

promise mebecause they will hurt you; and that is why I ran away, for fear that I should bring you harm.

But I am so unhappy. Gemma laughs and loves it all; but IO take me back to the Lastra, and they will tell

me there if I have hurt Nita and ought to die. But promise me about Lippo firstpromise me!"

Gemma stood looking; the seawind blowing the scarlet riband in her curls; she pouted sulkily, and ate a

sweetmeat.

"I promise you," said Bruno; his eyes were blind, his lips trembled; he held the boy in his arms and kissed

him on the forehead. Then he set him down, and his hand went to his knife, and a sudden savage

remembrance swept across his face, and darkened out of it all tenderness of emotion.

"Let me get at the brutepoint him out," he said, in his teeth, while his eyes glanced over the gathered

people.


Signa

CHAPTER II. 122



Top




Page No 126


But there were only the languid idlers staring at him, and asking each other if it were a concerted scene to

enhance the charm of the little fellow's playing. The man, Giovacchino, had disappeared at the first glimpse

of the stalwart peasant coming on his errand of vengeance.

Had Bruno known what his face was like, he would have had but little chance of reaching him in the mazes

of the tamarisk groves; as it was, pursuit was impossible. He took the two children by the hand, "Point him

out, boyshow me him," said he, breathlessly.

But Signa, bewildered, stared around, and could see nothing like his tempter.

"He is gone, I think," he whispered, clinging to Bruno's cloak. "He was not a bad man; he was very kind."

"He was very good, and I want him," said Gemma, with a flood of tears. "He has promised me pink shoes,

and a coral necklace, and a little gilt carriage to ride in, and a harlequin toy that one can put on the floor to

dance."

"What is it?" said the loungers. "Is it a comedy scene to make one admire the children in new parts?"

Bruno seized Gemma roughly, and took Signa by the hand.

"Let us get home," he said, and the rage died off his face, and a great serene thankfulness came on it.

He had back the boy.

Pippa would know he tried to keep his word. The man might go unpunished.

Signa clung to him mute and half out of his wits with the sudden wonder of this deliverance from the fate he

loathed. Bruno to him had been Providence alwaysas other children see the strength of godhead in their

parent's care, so he in Bruno's. To feel that Bruno was there was to Signa to be ransomed out of death. He

was speechless and dizzy with his joy.

The idlers under the tamarisks watched him, supposing it some portion of the programme of these pretty

children, who had come upon the sands that morning; they boy, with a voice so sweet, that the child Haydn

himself never sang more divinely those famous trilli for the famous cherries that in old age he loved to recall

with such delight; and the girl with such a little face of grace, that she might have steeped straight down from

any tryptich of Botticelli, or flown from any ceiling of Correggio.

"Where are you going to take him? Is the boy your son?" said one of the gentle people, who had been giving

their money and their pretty trifles to hear Signa sing and play. "Do you know he is a little Mozart? What do

you mean to do with such a genius as his? Not bury it? Tell me all about him. Where do you live?"

But Bruno flashed a dark glance of suspicion over the elegant throng, and answered nothing, only moved his

hat in half defiant courtesy of farewell, and turned away, afraid that if he stayed some other means would be

found by some one to take the child away.

His hand gripped Signa's firmly.

"Let us get home," he said.

Signa smiled all over his little pale startled face.


Signa

CHAPTER II. 123



Top




Page No 127


"To the Lastra!" he said, with a little sigh of sweetest selfcontent.

"What genius!" said the throng left under the tamarisk trees.

"What is genius?" thought Signa. "But anyhow if I have it, it will go with home with me. I did not get it

here."

"Why do you cry, Gemma?" he said aloud.

Gemma hung back and stamped her foot, and sobbed with fury, letting all her gilded sweets and pretty

treasures of painted paper, fall on the sand as she went.

"I will not go back; I will not go back," she said. "I want the pink shoes and the gilt carriage. We have

nothing to eat at home, and you heard them all say I am so pretty. I want to hear them say it again. I will not

go back; I will not!"

"But I am going, too," said Signa.

Gemma pushed him away and struck at him with her rosy little fists. But no one heeded her rage.

Bruno dragged her along without attention to her lament, and Signa for once was indifferent to her; he

clasped his violin close, and he was going back to the Lastra; he was so happy, that it almost frightened him.

He seemed to have lived years since he had run along, with the angel's gift, by the Greve water three nights

before.

Bruno went back straight to the winehouse in the town.

He asked them if they were hungry. They were not. The man who had decoyed them had fed them well; till

they were out of sight of shore stolen children had nothing but goodness at his hands; the mountebank in

scarlet had only said the truth.

There was a rough, kindly woman at the winehouse. Bruno gave her Gemma to take care of for the few hours

that had to pass before they could get away to the Lastra.

Gemma was crying sullenly; she hated to go back; she wanted this pretty gay world that she had had a

glimpse of, that was all ribbons and sweetmeats and praise of her prettiness; she hated to be taken to the bed

of hay, to the crust of black bread, to the lonely garden, to the trouble of hunting hen's eggs, and killing grubs

in the flowers, and beating sheets with stones in the brook with Palma.

Then he took Signa out into the open air. It seemed to him that what he had to say had better be said there.

Betwee four walls, Bruno, hillborn and airfed, felt stifled always.

The boy and he went silently down to the edge of the sea once more.

Signa was startled and subdued.

He felt as if he were a child no longer, but quite old.

He had known what it was to be adrift on the world, to gain money; to be heartsick for home; to hear that he

had some great gift that other people wondered at; the contrast and conflict of all these varying emotions had


Signa

CHAPTER II. 124



Top




Page No 128


exhausted him. And he was sorry too about Gemma. Gemma, who cried for a strange life, for a strange

country, for a strange manGemma, who cared more about a scarlet band in her curls, and a gilded box of

sugar, than ever she had done for all his music or caresses.

Signa had had his first illusion broken.

He was no longer a child.

Fair faiths are the blossoms of life. When the faith drops, spring is over.

Amidst his great mute happiness at his own home there was a dull pain at his heart. He had found that beyond

the mountains he was no nearer God.

Bruno watched in silence along the sea. They came at last along the level shore to a little creek, where the

brown rocks cast deep shadows, where the water was in golden shallow pools, full of seaweeds and

seaflowers; where the town was sunken out of sight behind them, and they were quite alone with the wide

blue radiance before them in the splendour of the noon.

"Sit here," said Bruno; and threw himself down upon the rock. Signa obeyed him, letting his little brown leg

hang over into the pool, and feel the cool sparkling ripples break against them.

Bruno watched him.

Even now the boy was not thinking of him.

Signa with dreaming eyes was looking out to the sea and the sky, and his hand was, by unconscious instinct,

touching such soft minor chords on the strings of his Rusignuolo.

"What are you thinking of?" said Bruno, abruptly. He was jealous of theses faraway thoughts that he could

never follow.

Signa hung his head.

"I do not knowhardly. Only I wonderedwhy does God make the earth so beautiful and men so greedy?"

His own thoughts were sadder and wider than this, but they were dim to him; he could not put them into

better words.

"I supose it is the devil," said Bruno; he had no better reason or consolation to give.

Religion gives no better.

Signa shook his head. It did not satsify him; but he could find no better himself.

"It is the devil," repeated Bruno, who believed firmly in what he said.

And he watched the child anxiously; he was oppressed with his own secret; he hated himself because he had

not had courage that night of the flood to bear poor dead Pippa to her grave, and tell the simple truth. The

truth looked so simple now; so easy and so plain; he marvelled why he had been fool enough to hide ittruth

always has this vengeance soon or late.


Signa

CHAPTER II. 125



Top




Page No 129


None desert without seeing that she would have been their noblest friend. Only often it is too late when they

do see it. Once driven away with the scourge of lies she is very hard to call back.

"Lippo ill treats you?" he said, abruptly, having resolved to rend the spider's web that he had let his brother

weave about him.

Signa withdrew his gaze from the sea with a sigh. On that world of waters he saw such beautiful things: why

must he be brought back to the misery of blows and hunger and ill words?

"You have promised me not to hurt him," he said, anxiously. "They said you would hurt himif you knew."

"And that is why you never told me?"

"Yes. And why I ran away."

"Tell me everything now."

The boy obeyed. Bruno listened. His face was very dark. He did not look up; he lay on the rock full length,

resting his chin on his hands.

"I am sorry that I promised you."

That was all he said when Signa's little tale of childish woe and wrongs was ended. But there was a sound in

his voice that told the child why they had said in the Lastra that Bruno, if he knew, would do that upon his

brother which would take him himself to end his days in the galleys.

"But you have promised," said Signa, softly.

Bruno was silent.

He was a fierce man, and in his passion, faithless, and in his ways wild and weak at once, oftentimes. But he

never broke a promisenot even one made to the beasts in the yoke of his plough.

There was a long silence, in which the gentle ripple of the water sounded clear; the intense silence of noon

when all things are at rest. After a while Bruno rose and lifted the child up, and set him between his knees,

sitting on a great brown heap of rocks.

"You have been very unhappy?"

"Sometimes," said Signa.

"And were silent for fear of evil I should do?"

"Yes:for fear that they would harm you."

"You do love me then?"

"You are good to me."

"Would you love me if I did the evil?"


Signa

CHAPTER II. 126



Top




Page No 130


"Just the same."

"You would not be afraid of me?"

"No."

"How is that?"

"You would never harm me."

"But if I did a great crime?"

"I would hate that;but I would love you."

"Who teaches you all this?"

"I seem to hear God say itwhen I make the musicI do not know."

Bruno was silent.

He put the boy from hm, and leaned his head on his hands. Then suddenly he spoke, not looking up; very

quickly and any how.

"Listen, I want to tell you the truth. I have hid it because I was a cowardat first from fear of trouble and of

people's talkand of late because I wanted you to love me, a little, and thought you would not if you knew.

Listen, dear. It was such a simple thing. I was a fool. But Lippo put it so. I must have been a coward, I

suppose. Listen, I had one sister, Pippa, a young thing; pretty to look at, and idle as a lizard in the sun. I was

rough always, and too fierce and quick. They tell you right to be afraid of me. I have done much evil in my

years. I was always a brute to Pippa. I had a sort of hate of her. When the girl came my mother looked at none

of us. I see her nowa little brown baby laughing or crying all day long, and my mother thinking of nothing

but of her. I see her now in the sun under the Pieta in the house door, her little red mouth sucking at her

breast, and mother so proud and singing, and talking of the time when she would want her marriagepearls. I

hated her. No matterI knew it was a sin. I was rough and cruel with Pippa, grudging her all pleasure and all

playtime, and when the mother died she had a hard time of it with me:yes, I know. And at a winefair she

would dance when I forbade her, and mocked me about a womannever mindand I struck my knife into

her. I should have killed her only the people held me back, and the knife turned on the busk of her boddice,

and only stabbed the flesh. You see I was a brute to her. That is what I want you to understand.

Wellthenone day she went away. I cannot tell where she went tono matter. And the years went by.

And one night, the night of the great flood that you have heard us tell ofLippo and I seeking the sheep,

came on a woman in the field. She had fallen down over the height, from that road we go on from the town

up to the hill. She was quite dead. She had a child. We saw that it was Pippa. Then Lippo urged to methe

sheep would drown; the girl was deadthe town might say that we had murdered her; he thought it best to

say nothing till the morning. We took you; we took the child. We left her there till morning. The river rose. It

took her body with it. We never found it. Then Lippo urged againwhy say that it was Pippa? It would do

no good. People would think we were ashamed of her, and so had killed her. We could not prove we had not.

What use was it to say anything. The river had her. So I let it be. I was a coward. Then there was the child.

Lippo would send it to charity. He had too many mouths to feed. But that I would not have. For Pippa's son. I

got Lippo to keep it with his own, giving him half of all I got. He has had half and more. His children have

fattened like locusts off my land. You never told me. I did for the best. Lippo has cheated me. Dearyou are

Pippa's son. I got to love you. I was afraid that you would hate me if you knew. I have been a coward. That is

all. Will you forgive me?Your mother does, I think."


Signa

CHAPTER II. 127



Top




Page No 131


Signa had listened with breathless lips and wideopened, startled, wondering eyes.

When the voice of Bruno ceased, he stretched his arms out with a bewildered gesture; glanced round at sea

and sky one moment, then tottered a little, and fell in a dead faint:the long fatigue, the tumult of emotion,

the peril and the pain that he had undergone, the wild delight of rescue and the hope of home, and now the

story of his mother and her death, all overcame his slender strength. He fell, quite blind and senseless, down

at Bruno's feet.

When consciousness came back to him his hair and clothes were drenched in the sea water; Bruno hung over

him tenderly as a woman; Signa lifted himself and gazed, and stretched his hand out for the violin, and saw

Bruno, and remembered all.

"That was my mother!" he said, bewildered, and could not understand.

Bruno's eyes were wet with tears, salt as the sea.

"You do not hate me, dear?" he said, with a piteous entreaty in his voice. "I have tried to do right by you

since. I think she is not angry, longer, if she knows."

"No," said Signa, dreamily; confused as though he had been stunned by a heavy fall.

"That was my mother?" he repeated, dully; he did not understand; the owls had never found him on the flood

then; he had always thought they had.

"Yes; you are Pippa's son. I have tried to do the best. You do not hate menow?"

Signa put his arms round Bruno's neck.

"No. I love you. Take me home."

CHAPTER III.

IT was late in afternoon when they got back to the tavern by the wharves.

The child walked beside Bruno, very pale, and still, and sorrowful.

"You will not hurt Lippo?" he said once.

"I have told you no," said Bruno.

Then once he asked:

"Had I a father too?"

"No doubt, dear!"

"And why have I not his name? The other children have their father's name."

"How can we tell what it may be?"

He could not say to the child"You have no claim on it."


Signa

CHAPTER III. 128



Top




Page No 132


"And where is he?" persisted Signa.

"I cannot tell. I know nothing," answered Bruno, impatient of the theme. "Pippayour motherwent away

to some strange country. We never knew anything more. Girls do these things, sometimes, when they are not

happy."

"Then my father may bea king?"

"A beggar more likely. Anyway a rogue. Why think of him?"

"Why a rogue?"

Bruno was silent.

"Your mother came back very poor, by the look of her," he said, after a while. "And sad she must have been,

or she would never have thought of her old home."

Signa was silent too. Then he said, musingly.

"Perhaps he would care to hear me play. Do you think so? When Carlo Gerimino makes at home figures in

wood,dogs, and mice, and birds, just what he seeshis father is so proud, and promises to have him

taught great things when he is old enough."

"Do not think of it, I tell you, dear," said Bruno, with impatience. "You have me. I will do all I can. Think of

your Holy Child and your wooden bird; that is better far. He may be dead, and so that and want together

drove her here. Anyway, it is of no use to vex your heart for him. We can never know"

"I thought the owls found me," said Signa, sadly, and dragged his little tired feet along, bewildered; while the

old violin clangoured against him, and his head was bent, and his hair was hanging over his eyes.

He would have sooner chosen that the owls had found him. This sudden story, told in fragments, and never

clearly, as was Bruno's way, oppressed him with a sense of mystery and sorrow.

Pippa's son? What did that mean!

He did not understand.

But he understood that he would live with Bruno always, and with Tinello and Pastore, and with the sweet

wild hillside, all rosemary scented, and dark with the cistus, and the myrtle, and the pine, and that made him

gladthat comforted him.

"What beautiful things I shall hear all the day long," he thought; for when he was alone, where the leaves

were, and the sky was above him, he heard such beautiful things, that it was the cruellest pity that they should

ever be driven away by the rough noise of Toto's fretting, and Nita's rage, and the girls quarrelling, and the

baby's screams, and the jar of the housework, and the creak of the pumpwheel, and the curses of old Baldo

on the gnats and flies.

When they reached the sailors' winehouse by the wharf, the boy was so tired that he had almost lost all

consciousness of anything that went on round him. But at a great rush of voices, and in the foulsmelling

doorway, his dreamy eyes opened, and his dulled ears were started to attention, for he heard the woman of the

place calling aloud:


Signa

CHAPTER III. 129



Top




Page No 133


"And who could have thought? a casement no wider than one's thumb, as one may say? and how she could

get through it passes me; the man must have helped her from outside. As the saints live, I took every care. I

kept her in the little room at the back, that has the tamarisk in at the window, and shells, and seaweeds, to

amuse her, and a beautiful picture of my husband's sister's son, of the Martyrdom of the blessed Lorenzo.

And she had a good bowl of soup, and a roast crab, and a handful of figseating for a princessand ate it

all, every bit, she did; and then she seemed tired and sleepy, and no wonder, thought I, and I laid her down on

the bench with a pillow, and just locked the door on her, and went about my work, and thought no more,

because my husband is always a poor thing, and there are so many men coming and going, there is more than

one woman can get throughup at four, and to bed at past midnight, as I am. And then, looking out in the

street , and seeing you coming with the little boy and the fiddle, I went to wake her up, and the room was

empty, and some of the tamarisk twigs broken and tumbled down on the floor, so that, of course, through the

lattice she must have gone, and the man must have been there to help her out. The window looks on a lane;

there is nobody ever there; oh, he might have done it quite well, only so small as the hole isthat beats me.

And it is no fault of mine, that Our Lady knows; and why must you be leaving her with me? and you will pay

me for the soup, and the crab, and the figs, because she has got them away in her stomach."

"Is Gemma lost!" cried Signa, with a piteous wail in his voice, that stopped the woman's torrent of phrases.

"Yes, dear; it seems so," said Bruno, in perplexity. "But we will find her for you. Do not cry, Signa, do not

cry; you hurt me when you cry."

But to find her was beyond Bruno's powers. He traced her to the quay, led by a man; that was all he could

hear.

They had gone in a smack that sailed away, bound for Gorgona, at three in the afternoon. Some sailors on the

wharf remembered noticing a goldenheaded, chattering, little child; she seemed so happy to be off; the

smack was some strange one from some of the islands; no Livornese craft; it had come in the day before with

pilchards; they supposed that the man had got the owner of it to give him a lift over water; no one had known

that there was any need to interfere; they said that the father of the girl had better come and see: no one else

could have any right to meddle.

That was all Bruno could learn.

They were quite certain the child with the red ribbon and bare feet had gone to sea; they showed him the

distant sail, speeding fast over the waves, which were now freshened by a breeze that had sprung up; by the

direction she was taking, they did not think that she was going to Gorgona; anyhow, no one would overtake

her till long after nightfall.

Signa stood and sobbed his heart out by the sea.

Bruno pondered a little; he could do no good, and he had barely enough coins upon him to get home, and had

no credit in this strange town, nor any friend; besides, who could tell, if Tinello and Pastore were well fed?

They might be stolenheaven alone could tell; if the men threshing with him were not faithful, no one could

say what evil might not happen, nor what ruin nor what blame the fattore might not lay upon him for his

absence without a word. To stay another night away was impossible; he could do no good to Gemma, and

would be penniless himself upon the morrow, and powerless to return.

He pondered a little while, then paid the woman at the winehouse for the crab and figs that she lamented

over, and made his way back in the full red sunset heat by the iron way he hated, halfleading, halfcarrying

the boy into the waggon, where Signa wept for his playmate, till he wept himself to slumber, as the train,

groaning, started on its way, leaving the brilliancy of the golden west and the blue sea, to plunge across the


Signa

CHAPTER III. 130



Top




Page No 134


marshy wastes by Pisa, and traverse the green vine country, where the Ave Maria bells were ringing, and

pause in the still twilit ancient towns, and so reach the hills above the Lastra.

It was quite dark when they reached the hill of Signa.

Bruno, quite silent, looked up with a longing glance to the purple lines of pine, where his vines were, and

where Tinello and Pastore dwelt in their shed under the great magnolia tree. But before he turned his steps

thither, he had to tell of Gemma's loss; he pressed money on her father, and sent him seaward, on the vague

chance that what they had heard might be untrue; then holding Signa by the hand, he went straight down into

the Lastra.

It was eight of the night.

Bells for the benediction offices were ringing from many chapel towers on the hills; single sonorous bells

answering one another under the evening shadows, and calling across the hills.

The people were all about, idling at their doors, or in knots of three of four talking of the many little matters

that make up the history of a country summer day. There was hardly a lamp alight. The moon had not risen.

But the men and women all knew Bruno as he came down into the midst of them with the stately tread of his

bare swift feet.

A stillness fell upon them. They thought he came to take his brother's life most likely. They drew a little into

their own doors, and others came up from passages and houseways.

"Where is Lippo?" he asked of them.

No one answered. But by an involuntary unconscious glance that all their eyes took, it was easy for him to

see slinking away on the edge of the throng the slender supple figure of this brother.

"Wait there!" cried Bruno. "I shall not harm youcoward."

Lippo paused; by some such fascinated fear as makes the bird stay to be done to death at the snake's will.

"People of the Lastra, I have something to say," said Bruno, standing still; a tall, brown, half bare figure in

the gloom, with the boy beside him; all the people ran out to listen; men and women and children, breathless

and afraid; what could he be doing with words, he, whose weapon was always straighter and swifter than any

speech can be?

The voice of Bruno rang out loud and clear; reaching the open windows and the inner courts, and the loiterers

at the gateways.

"I have something to say. I am a rough man. It is easier for me to use my hand, but I want to tell you,it is

just to the child. You remember that I was bad to Pippa. I was cruel. I stabbed her, even; you will remember.

She was a gay girl, but no harm. She forgave it all; she said so. We never heard of her: you remember that.

She wentthat was all. That night of the flood we found her dead, Lippo and I; quite dead, under the bank

by the searoad; just above there. There was a child with her: this child. I left her alone in the night out of

fear, and because of the shame of it, and for the sake of the sheep, and because they might have thought that

we had killed herLippo said so. At dawn I meant to go and tell the Misericordia, and go and bring her in

and get her decent burial by holy church. I meant so: that I swear. But at daybreak the flood had got her. Now

you know. It was of no use to say anything thenso Lippo said. It was as if one had murdered her. But the


Signa

CHAPTER III. 131



Top




Page No 135


good God knows how it came. I got Lippo to take the boy. I said that I would pay for him; give half I got for

himalways. I have done it. I thought the boy was happy and well fed. Sometimes I had words with him for

the child's sake. But on the whole, I thought that all was well. For nine years Lippo has had my money and

my money's worth. For nine years he has lied to me, and beaten and starved and hurt the child. For nine years

he has lied to me, and cheated me. You know me. I would kill a man as soon as a black snake in the corn; but

I have promised the boy. I lost the boy and found him by the sea. The saints are good. The child ran away

because he feared that I should do ill on his behalf, and fall into the power of the law. For him I will let Lippo

be. If it were not for the child, I would kill him as one kills a scorpionso! You know me. Go, tell him what

I say. Though we live both for fifty years, let his shadow never fall between me and the sun; if he be wise.

This is the truth. He has lied to me and cheated me. I do not forgive. Women and dogs may forgive. Not men.

This very day the child might have perished body and soul. And what should I have said to Pippa before

God's face when the dead rose? That is all."

He paused a moment to see if any one would answer there in Lippo's voice or Lippo's name. But the

darkening groups, half lost in the night shadows, were all still; silenced by amazement and by fear.

Then Bruno turned, and with the boy's hand still in his, went through the western gateway, and up the road,

beneath the trees towards the river and the bridge, homeward.

When he was quite lost to sight the outburst of tongues buzzed aloud, like swarming bees under the stars.

Was this the truth, indeed? and hid so long!

Bruno went on his way over the cloudy waters to his hills.

CHAPTER IV.

SO the truth was told at last.

And the Lastra, of course, after taking the night to consider, rejected it as a fiction.

When truth in any guise comes up from her well, she has the fate of Genevra, when Genvra rose from the

tomb; every door is closed and bolted, and friends look her in the face and deny her.

In the Lastra, after the first surprise of Bruno's speech had passed away, there remained very few believers in

his story.

Old Teresina, who had always said that he was the better man of the twain; and Luigi Dini, who had seen him

at a deathbed or two, and thought he had a soft heart under a hard hide; and his friend Cecco, the cooper, who

made casks and tubs under the line near the bridge, with the old workshop with the barred window, and the

vine behind it; these three and a few women, who had loved Bruno in other years, and had sore hearts still,

when they stopped working to thinkthese did believe; but hardly anybody else.

At the time of his speaking, no one had heard him without belief.

There was that strong emotion, that accent of truth, which always cleave their way to the hearts of hearers,

however hard those hearts be set in antipathy or opposition.

But after a while, feeling his way by little and little, and stealing softly into the minds of his townsfolk,

Lippo, wandering about with his sweetest voice, and tears in his eyes, sighed and murmured that he would

not speak; nay, let poor Bruno clear himself, if he would; he did not wish to say anything. He could clear


Signa

CHAPTER IV. 132



Top




Page No 136


himself. Oh, yes: as easily as you could split a melon in halves. People knew him. He was a poor man and of

no account, but he had tried always to do good. He had been wrong; yes, that he felt; twice wrong in giving

the shelter of his roof to his brother's baseborn one, and then, again, in letting the infirmity of anger master

him about all that good gold squandered on a squeaking toy. But in nothing else, so far as he could judge

himselfsearching his heart. As for poor Pippa, heaven knew he had sought high and low, vainly, for years

and years, and never could get tidings of any fate of Pippa's. There had been a dead woman and child found,

but not by him; a woman Bruno had driven to her ruin; but, no, he would say nothing. The Lastra knew him

and his brother both. Let it judge which spoke the truth. Only this, he swore by all the hosts of saints, no

scrap of Bruno's money or morsel of food off Bruno's land had he or his ever touched in these nine years. The

child he had taken in out of sheer pity, Bruno turning against his duty to it. But, there, he would say nothing.

He was glad and thankful when some natural feeling had awakened in Bruno for the boy:who knew what

good it might not bring to that poor darkened soul? If he wanted witness, there was Adamo, the wineseller,

who had seen him thrown brutally off the shafts of Bruno's baroccino, and had heard his life threatened by

him; but, therenohe would say nothing. The neighbours knew him. As for gratitude, that no man might

look for; but it was hard to be maligned after nine years' forebearance. But the saints had borne much more

and never took their vengeance. In his own humble, poor little way, he would endeavour to do like them.

So Lippo, to the Lastra,softly and by delicate degrees; and such is the force of lying, a force far beyond

that of truth at any time, that twothirds of the town and more believed in him and pitied him. For, start a lie

and a truth together, like hare and hound; the lie will run fast and smooth, and no man will ever turn it aside;

but at the truth most hands will fling a stone, and so hinder it for sport's sake, if they can.

Lippo jeopardised in credit a few days, recovered ground, and, indeed, gained in the public estimation, with

time; so very prettily did he lie.

The parish priest took his part, and that went far; and the counsel of the Misericordia did the same, and that

went farther still.

Lippo, a good soul, who rarely missed early Mass, and often came to Benediction; who never did anything on

holy days, except lie on his face in the full sun, and made his children do the same; who, if he was offended,

kept a tongue of oil and lips of sugar; and who was almost certain to have all Baldo's savings, when that

worthy should be gathered to his father's: Lippo, plausible and popular, and always willing to loiter and

chatter at street corners and play at dominoes and take a drink:Lippo had a hold on public feeling that

Bruno never would have gained, though he had shed his lifeblood for the Lastra.

Most people knew, indeed, that Lippo was a liar; but then he was so excellent a man that they respected him

the more for that.

So Lippo recovered his standing, and even heightened it; and kept well out of the way of his brother; and was

browbeaten by his wife within doors for the loss of all the gain the boy had been to them, but went to mass

with her all smiles, and on feastdays with his children was a picture of felicity; and so no one was the wiser

for what quarrels raged under the tiles of Baldo's dwelling by the Loggia.

And only old Teresina and Luigi Dini and Cecco and such like obstinate simpletons believed, or admitted

they believed, that Pippa had been found dead on the night of the great flood.

Why should they have believed it? It is dull work to believe the truth.

Bruno in return bent his straight brows darkly on them, and kept his knife in his belt, and let them shout evil

of him till they were hoarse in the marketplace and wineshop.


Signa

CHAPTER IV. 133



Top




Page No 137


He was hated by them just as Lippo was believed in; he was unpopular just as Lippo was popular.

"Well, let it be so," he said to himself. He was indifferent.

"Other folk's breath never made my souppot boil yet," he would say to the old priest of his own hillside,

who would sometimes remonstrate with him on the misconstruction that he let lie on him. "They believe in

Lippo. Let them believe in Lippo. Much good may it do to him and them."

But the old Parocco shook his head, having a liking for this wild son of the church, of whose dark, fierce,

tender, selftormenting soul he had had his true glimpses in the confessional, when Easter times came round

and men of their sins disburdened themselves.

"But it will do you harm," said he. "The walnuttree laughs at ants; but when the swarm is all over its trunk

and in its sap, where the tree then?"

But Bruno bent his delicate dark brows, that made him like a head of Cimabue's drawing; and smiled grimly.

If every man's hand were against him, he cared nothing: he had his good land to till, and the boy with him in

safety.

If he could have wrung his brother's throat he would have been happier indeed. As it was, having promised

the boy, he passed Lippo in the Lastra with such a glance as Paul might have given to Judas; and otherwise

seemed no more to remember that he lived, than if he had been a dead snake that he had flung out in the road

for the sun to wither.

"The same mother bore you," the priest would urge sometimes, "and you honour the same God."

"What has that to do with it?" said Bruno. "Though he were my father, I would do just the same. He cheated

me."

"But forgiveness is due to all."

"Not to traitors," said Bruno.

And no one could move him from that faith. And Lippo would go a long way round outside the gates rather

than meet the glance of his brother's in the narrow thoroughfares of the Lastra.

Though on the whole, good man, the neighbours pitying him, he was the better for the wrath of Bruno,

especially since he was quicker than ever to answer to the Misericordia bell, and droned louder than ever his

responses of the mass, being wise in his generation.

CHAPTER V.

SO the child went up to the hills with Bruno, and stayed there for good and all, with Tinello and Pastore, and

the big magnolia tree, and the old gilded marriage coffer, and the hens and the chickens, and the terracotta

annunciation, and the drying herbs and beans, and the big white dog from the Maremma marshes, and the

palm blessed on Easter day.

He was not quite the same.

He would never be quite the same again, Bruno thoughtand thought aright.


Signa

CHAPTER V. 134



Top




Page No 138


The child's vision had widened, and his thoughts had saddened; and he knew now that there was a living

world outside his dreams; and he doubted now that the skies would ever open to let him see the singing

children of God.

And alas! though he cried his heart out for her, Gemma never returned.

Sandro came back without her, and cried a little for a week, but was not disconsolate, and on the whole found

his nutshell of a house more tranquil without the little sulky, selfwilled beauty. But Palma mourned her

long; and her playfellow likewise.

Palma was sure that Gemma was dead. "She fell in the sea and was drowned: else she would come back,"

said Palma always, powerless to comprehend that any deliberate choice could keep her sister long away from

her. She had loved Gemma with that extreme affection which a profoundly selfish nature often begets on a

very generous one. She had sacrificed herself for Gemma twenty times a day with delight in the sacrifice.

Any little treat, any better food, any morsel of fruit, she had always saved for Gemma; she had waited on

Gemma as if she had been born a little negro, and the other a little princess; she had always taken Gemma's

misdeeds on her own shoulders, and screened her, and served her in all possible ways. Gemma had been the

woe and torment of her childish life; but she had never known it; Gemma had also been its idol. The

shrewdness and the laziness of Gemma had taught her to make a scapegoat and a slave of Palma, when they

had been mere babies. Palma had been happy in the servitude. She had firmly believed that Gemma had loved

her in return; and so she had done, when she had wanted her.

"She is drowned; else she would be back," said Palma, to all attempts of others at consolation, and she hid a

little scrap of black ribbon, all she could get, about her little brown throat, and having saved up a penny, by

great toil, with centime pieces, took it to the priest of the church above Giovoli, and, sobbing, intreated him to

say a prayer for Gemma's soul. The old man put back her penny, and forbore to smile, and said a mass for

nothingbeing touched.

What might be Gemma's fate, no one could tell; children were kidnappedso they said in the Lastra; and

borne away to carry plaster statues, or skip on a strained rope, or play in circustricks, or wander with a

monkey, and were beaten if they returned to their masters with too few coins at nightso they said; and the

Lastra was sure that his would be the fortunes of lost Gemma. But Signa, full of agonized remorse for her,

still felt in his own heart that it was likelier that some way Gemma would not suffer very much. "She will

always suck the orange herself, and fling the peel in some one else's eyes," said Bruno, when he spoke of her;

and Signa, though he resented the saying, and would not assent to it, knew in his heart that it was true.

"I was so wicked to let her go with me!" said Signa often, in bitter selfreproach. But the goodnatured

Sandro did not reproach him.

"My dear," he said, "when a female thing, however, small, chooses to go astray, there is not the male thing,

however big, that could ever hinder her."

Sandro never looked beyond his pots of pinks and beds of roses; but he knew so much human truth as that.

What Gemma had gone to, who could tell?wandering with little Savoyards and Roman imagesellers, or

dancing with dogs and monkeys, in rainy streets of northern towns, or under the striped canvas of

merryandrews' booths; that was what most of the children did who were tempted and taken over sea.

"Anyhow, wherever she is gone she is happy if she has got a bit of ribbon in her hair and a sugarplum upon

her tongue, and she will get them for herself, I will warrant, anywhere," said Bruno, who could not have

honestly said that he was sorry she was lost.


Signa

CHAPTER V. 135



Top




Page No 139


But Signa, when he said these things, cried so that he ceased to say them; and gradually the name of the

sunnyheaded little thing dropped out of memory except with Signa and Palma, who would talk of her often

in their leisure minutes, sitting under the wall by the fountain watching the old speckled toads come and go,

and the chaffinches preen their white wings, and the cistus buds unfold from the little green knots, and the

snakes' bread turn ruby red till it looked like a monarch's sceptre dipped in the bloodshed of war.

Whenever at night the storm howled, or the snow drifted over the face of the hills in winter, Signa would

tremble in his bed, thinking of his poor lost playmate, as she might be at that very hour homeless and

friendless on the cruel stones of some foreign town. His imagination tormented him with vision and terror of

all the possible sufferings which might be falling to her lot.

"It was my faultit was my fault," he said incessantly to himself and everyone; and for a long time utterly

refused to be comforted. When the great day of his first communion arrived, and he went, one of a long string

of whiteclad children, with his breviary in his clasped hands, and little brown shabby Palma behind him

with the other girls, Signa felt the hot tears roll down his cheeks, thinking of the absent, goldenheaded,

innocenteyed thing, who would have looked so pretty with the wreath of white wild hyacinths upon her

head.

"The boy is a very lamb of God; how he weeps with joy at entering the fold," thought the good old Parocco,

from the hills, looking at him.

But Signa was thinking of Gemma.

"Dear love, do not fret for her," said Tere sina, that very day, after the service of the church, in her own little

room over the Livornese gate, "never fret for her. She is one that will light on her feet and turn stones to

almonds always; trust her for that."

But Signa did fret; though he knew that they were right.

And he had lost his own mystery and wonder for himself. He was nothing strange that the owls had found in

the soft night shadows and dropped down at the gates of Signa, as he had always thought.

He was only Pippa's son.

Poor Pippa! She was not dear to him. He could not care for her. When he went along the sea road he had no

instinct of remembrance of the night that he had lain against her breast and had had his cries hushed upon its

aching warmth.

Just Pippa's son, as Toto was Nita'sthis was all?

That the angels had breathed upon him and said to each other, "Let this little soul see light," and then had

dropped him softly on the waters, and so the white wise birds had found him and borne him to the Lastra,

there to grow up and hear aobut him the music of the heaven he had been sent fromthat had been

intelligible to him, and had seemed quite natural and beautiful and true.

But Pippa's son, as Toto was Nita's!

This was pain to him and perplexity. It made all dark.

A child's feet are bruised, and stumble on the sharp stones of a hard, physical, unintelligible fact.


Signa

CHAPTER V. 136



Top




Page No 140


He was much happier, in truth, than he had ever been: unbeaten, unstarved, unpunished; with only the free,

fresh, openair toil to do; and the man's strong affection about him for defence and repose; and often allowed

to wander as he would and play as he chose, and dream unhindered as he liked;his life on Bruno's hillside

was, beside his life in the Lastra with Lippo, as liberty by slavery, as sunshine by rain.

And yet a certain glow and glory were gone out of his day for him; because of the truth about himself which

to himself was so much less easy of understanding than the vaguest fable or wildest miracle would have been.

Pippa's son!no brighter born or nearer heaven than that.

It was his faith and fancy that were bruised and drooped like the two wings of some little flying bird that a

stone strikes.

The boy had something girlish in him, as men of genius have ever something of the woman; and all that was

gentlest and simplest in him suffered under the substitution of this harsh, sad history of his birth, for all his

pretty, foolish faiths and fancies.

But in all the manner of his life he was much happier.

In the country of Virgil, life remains pastoral still. The field labourer of northern countries may be but a

hapless hind, hedging and ditching dolefully, or at best serving a steambeast with oil and fire; but in the land

of the Georgics there is the poetry of agriculture still.

Materially it may be an evil and a losspolitical economists will say so; but spiritually it is a gain. A certain

peace and light lie on the people at their toil. The reaper with his hook, the plougher with his oxen, the girl

who gleans amongst the trailing vines, the child that sees the flowers tossing with the corn, the men that sing

to get a blessing on the grapesthey have all a certain grace and dignity of the old classic ways left with

them. They till the earth still with the simplicity of old, looking straight to the gods for recompense. Great

Apollo might still come down amidst them and play to them in their threshingbarns, and guide his

milkwhite breasts over their furrows,and there would be nothing in the toil to shame or burden him. It

will not last. The famine of a world too full will lay it waste; but it is here a little while longer still.

To follow Tinello and Pastor e as they ploughed up and down the slanting fields under the vines, dropping the

grain into each furrow as it was made; to cut the cane and lucerne for the beasts, and carry the fresh green

sheaves that dripped dew and fragrance over him as he went; to drive the sheep up on to the high slopes,

where the grass grew short and sweet, and the mosses were like velvet under th esotne pines, and lie there for

hours watching the shadows come and go on the mountians, and the bees in the rosemary, and the river

shining far down below; to load the ass and take him into the town with loads of tomatoes or artichokes or

pumpkins or salads, as the season chanced to be, and ride him back amongst the hills, dreaming that the

"cucco" was a warhorse, and the pines the serried lines of spears, and he a paladin, like Rinaldo, of whom

he had read in an old copy of the "Morgante Maggiore" that lay in the sacristan's chest in the Lastra, the

sacristan holding it profane but toothsome versifying; to keep watch over the grapes near vintage time in the

clear moonlit nights when the falling stars flashed by scores across the luminous skes, and see the daydawn

rise and the sun mount over the far Umbrian hills, and wake all the birds of all the fields and all the forests

into song; to pluck the grapes when they were ripe, with the bronze leaves red and golden in the light, and

load the waggon and dance on the winepress till his feet were purple, while all over the hillsides and along

the fields by the water far and near the same harvest went on, with the echoes of the strife and the play and

the laughter and the bursts of song making all the air musical from the city to the sea;this was the labour

that he had to do, with kindly words and with easy pauses of leisure, the passing of the months only told by

the change of the seeds and the fruits and the blossoms, and by the violets and the crocuses in the fields

giving place to the anemones and the daffodils, and they to the snowflakes and the narcissus, and they to the


Signa

CHAPTER V. 137



Top




Page No 141


scarlet tulip and the blue iris, and they to the wildrose and the white broom, and they to the traveller's joy

and the yellow orchid, and so on through all the year, with as many flowers as there were hours.

The life on the hillside was full of peace for him, and wholesome labour and innocent freedom and all those

charms of this country of sight and scent and sound which either are utterly unknown, unfelt,

incomprehensible, or are joys strong as life and fair as children's dreams; for men and women are always

either blind to the things of earth and air, or have a passion for them: there is no middleway possible.

You shall know "the hope of the hills" in its utmost beauty, or know it never.

Signa did know it, small creature though he was, and wholly untaught; and the joy of the hills was with him

day and night whilst he dwelt here so high in air, with the deep mountain stillness round him and the sky

seeming nearer than the earth.

Weeks and months would go by, and he would not leave the hillside for an hour, having no other companions

than the little wild hares and the gentle ploughoxen and the blue jays that tripped amongst the white

wakerobins, and the sheep that he would drive up under the beautiful redfruited arbutus thickets, while far

down below the world looked only like a broad calm lake of sunshinelike a sea of molten gold.

The child was tranquillised, though he was saddened, by that perfect solitude.

It was the most peaceful time also that Bruno's life, tempestuous though monotonous, had ever known.

Since he had lost the boy, he had come to know as he had never done before the full force of his great love

for him. Signa was not to him only a creature that he cared for with all the strength of his nature, but he was

like a soul committed to him straight and fresh from the hands of God, by care of which, and by all means of

selfdevotion and self sacrifice, he was to redeem his own soul and to secure an everlasting life.

He did not reason this out iwht himself, because reasoning was not the habit of his mind; but it was what he

felt every time that he bowed his head before an altar or knelt before a crucifix. He prayed, with all his heart

in the prayers, that he might do the best for the lad in all ways.

Most days he went on bread himself that he might be able to give meat twice a week to the growing boy. He

went to the fairs in the early day, and left them as soon as his traffic was done; so that he might not spend

money in roystering, and get fighting as of old. He looked away from women, and strove not to be assailed by

them; so as to waste his substance on their tempting. He laboured on his fields even earlier and later than he

had ever done, to make them produce more; and so have means to get little trifles of pleasure or better

nourishments for the boy. He grew more merciless at bargains, harder in buying and selling; he gave no man

drink, and flung no feastday trinkets into women's breasts: all the Tuscan keenness became intensified in

himhe laboured for the boy.

Folks said that, losing his openhandedness, he lost the one saving grace and virtue he had had in him: he let

them say itif he were pitiless on others he was no less so on himself. He combated the devil in himwhat

he called the devilbecause he could not let the devil loose to riot in his blood, as he had used to do, without

lessening the little he had, and that little would be the all of Pippa's son.

Now that Signa was under his roof and always present with him, his love for the boy grew with each day. The

sort of isolation in which his illrepute and evil tempers had placed him with his countryside, made the

companionship and the affection of this little human thing more precious than it would have otherwise been.


Signa

CHAPTER V. 138



Top




Page No 142


And as Lippo's story obtained footing more and more in the Lastra, and the taverner's tale of how he had

struck Lippo off the cart under the pony's hoofs spread and took darker colours, men and women looked

colder than ever upon him, and avoided him more and more. Why should they not?since now he never

bought their absolution with a drink and the cards for the one sex, and bold wooing and free money for the

other.

So the years rolled quietly on, without incident and with no more noteworthy memory in them than the

excellence or the paucity of the vintage, the large or small yield of the Turkish wheat, the birth and the sale of

a calf, the dry weather and the wet.

Only to Bruno a great aim had been set, a great hope had arisen.

Before he had worked because he was born to work, now he worked because he had a great object to attain

by every stroke that he drove into the soil, by every heatdrop that fell from his brow like rain.

There was a little piece of ground on the hillside which was much neglecteda couple of fields, a strip of

olives, and a breadth of wild land on which the broom and myrtle only grew. It ran with the land which Bruno

farmed, and he had often looked at it longingly.

It was allowed to go to waste in a great degree; but Bruno knew the natural richness of the soil, and all that

might be done with it; and it had the almost priceless advantage of a watercourse; a mountainfed

rushfeathered brook, running through it. To own a little bit of the land entirely is the peasant's ideal of the

highest good and glory, everywhere, in every nation. Nine times out of ten the possession is ruin to

themselves and the land too. But this they never will believe till they have tried it.

It was Bruno's ideal.

All the other land of the hillside was the duke's, his padrone's; that he never thought of possessing any farther

than the sort of communism of the Tuscan husbandry already accorded it to him. But this little odd nook

always haunted and tempted him to passionate longing for it.

It belonged to a carver and gilder down in the city. It was said that the man was poor and incapable, and often

in difficulty. Bruno, who was not a very good Christian in these matters, used to wish ardently that the

difficulty might drift as far as bankruptcy, and so the morsel of soil come into the market.

For he had an idea.

An idea that occupied him as he drove Tinello and Pastore under the vines, and looked across at those

illtilled fields, where the rosemary had it nearly all her own way, except where the bear's berry and the wild

cistus and the big sullen thistles, and the pretty little creeping fairycups disputed possession. An idea that

grew more alluring to him every night as he smoked his pipe before sleeping, and watched the first ripple of

moonlight on the little brook under the brushreed, the gardener's rush, and the waterstar.

It so grew with him that one day he acted on it, and put on a clean blue sht, and threw his best cloak over one

shoulder with the scarlet lining of it turned back; and, being thus in the most ceremonious and festal guise

that he knew of, he went first to his own fattore, who was a good old man and his true friend, and then took

his way straight down in to the city.

A few weeks later Tinello and Pastore were driven through the rosemary and turned it upside down, and a

pruninghook shone among the barren olives, and a sickle made havoc amongst the broomreeds in the little

brown stream, and the gardener's rush was cut too to tie the broomreeds up in bundles.


Signa

CHAPTER V. 139



Top




Page No 143


There was no one there to see except a neighbouring peasant or two, who knew Bruno of old too well to ask

him questions; and the fattore, when he rattled uphill in his little baroccino, knew what was doing, and

stopped to look with approval.

But when rumours of it in time filtered down the hillside to the city marketplaceas rumours will, trickling

through all obstacles like waterand busybodies asked the carver and gilder in his dusky shop in the shadow

of the Saints of Orsanmichele, whether it were true that he had sold the land or not, the man said, "No," and

said it angrily.

"How could any man," he asked, "sell any place or portion of his own in this nowlaw beridden country

without his hand and seal and all his goods and chattels and his price and poverty being written up and

printed about for any gaping fool to read?"

Which was true: so the busybodies had to be content with conjecture; and Bruno, with whom the busybodies

never meddled any more than dogs do with a wasps'nest, worked on the little nook of land at his odd hours,

till the rosemary dared show her head nowhere, and the brook thought it only lived to bear brooms for the

market.

This addition made Bruno's work more laborious than ever; but then it was of his own chioce if he did so, and

no affair of anyone's. Besides, no one except its own peasants ever concerned themselves with what went on

upon this big, bold, lonely hill, with its lovely colours and fragrant smells, that had the sunset blaze over it

every night in burning beauty in weather serene, or dark with storm. It was his fattore's business only, and his

fattore was content.

And the carver and gilder was so, down in the city by Orsanmichele; for every month on a marketday he

had a little roll of muchsoiled banknotes, and these were so rare to him thay they were thrice welcome.

Whatever else Bruno's secret might be, he kept itwith a mountaineers silence, and a Tuscan's reticence.

Tinello and Pastore turned the first sod of this bit of land in the month when Signa was found and Gemma

lost; and Bruno always took an especial pleasure in sending the boy to work on that little brookfed piece of

the hill rather than on any other.

He himself never neglected his own acres; but he took a yet greater pride in this small slope, which he had

made golden with corn; and those old rambling trees, which he had made bear as fine olives as any on the

whole mountain side.

On great feast or fast dayswhen even Bruno, who was not altogether as orthodox as his Parocco said he

should be, in being useless on the hundred odd days out of the year that the Church enjoins, let his plough,

and spade, and ass, and ox be idlehe would, as often as not, saunter down into this nook, taking the boy

with him; and for hours would loiter through the twisted olive boughs, and sit by the side of the pretty,

shallow, swift water running on under the sun and shade, with the tall distaff canes blowing above it, with a

dreamy pleasure in it all, that he never took in the land, well as he loved it and cared for it, where his father's

fathers had lived and died, ever since Otho's armies had swarmed down through the Tyrol passes, and spread

over the Lombard and the Tuscan lands.

"You are so fond of the these three fields. Why is it?" said Signa, one day, to him, when they walked through

the green plumes of the maize that grew under the olives.

"They were barren; and see what they are now. I have done it," answered Bruno.


Signa

CHAPTER V. 140



Top




Page No 144


And the boy was satisfied, and cut the brook reeds into even lengths, sitting singing, with his feet in the brook

and his face in the sun.

He thought so little about these things: he was always puzzling his brain over the old manuscript music down

in the sacristy in the Lastra. Whenever Bruno let him go off the hillside he ran thither, and sat with his curly

head bent over the crabbed signs and spaces, sitting solitary in the window that looked on the gravestones,

with the ruined walls and the gateway beyond, all quiet in the sunshine.

The music which the old Gigi had most cared for and copied, and gathered together in dusky, yellow piles of

pages, was that which lies between the periods of Marcello of Venice, and Paësiello, and which is neglected

by a careless and ingrate world, and seldom heard anywhere except in obscure, deserted towns of Italy, or in

St. Peter's itself.

There was no one to tell Signa anything about this old music, on which he was nourished.

The names of the old masters were without story for him. There was no one to give them story or substance;

to tell him of Haydn serving Porpora as a slave; of Vinci, chief of counterpoint, dying of love's vengeance; of

Paësiello gathering the beautiful, savage, Greek airs of the two Sicilys to put into his operas, as wild flowers

into a wreath of laurel; of Cimarosa in his dungeon, like a blinded nightingale, bringing into his music all the

gay, rich, elastic mirth of the birth country of Pasquin and Polichinello; of Leo marrying the sweet words of

Metastasio to sweetest melody; of the dying Mozart writing his own requiem; of the little scullion, Lully,

playing in the kitchen of the Guise the violin that the cobbler had taught him to use; of Stradella, by the pure

magic of his voice, arresting the steel of his murderer on the evening stillness of San Giovanni Lateranno; of

Pergolese breaking his heart under the neglect of Rome, while Romehe once being deadloved and

worshipped him, and mourned him with bitter tears, and knew no genius like his; of Jacopo Benedetti, the

stern advocate, leaving the world because the thing he loved was slain, and burying his life in the eternal

night of a monk's cell, and as he penned his mighty chaunts, and being questioned wherefore, answering

weeping, "I weep, because Love goes about unloved."

There was no one to tell him all these things, and make the names of his dead masters living personalites to

him. Indeed, he knew no more than he knew the magnitude of the planets and distance of the stars, that these

names which he found printed on the torn, yellow manuscripts, a century old or more, were of any note in the

world beyond his own blue hills.

But he spelt the melodies out, and was nourished on them:on this pure Italian music of the Past, which has

embalmed in it the souls of men who followed Raffaelle, and Mino, and Angelico, and Donatello, and who

breathed in all the mountainbegotten and seaborn greatness of "il bel paese Ch'Appenninen parte e'l mar

circonda, e l'Alpi"men who were as morning stars of glory, that rose in the sunset of the earlier arts.

CHAPTER VI.

"YOU never come to the garden now," said Palma. "You are always in the sacristy."

"The music is there, and Gigi will not let me bring it away," said Signa.

"But what do you want with that music?" said Palma. "You make it so beautifully out of your own head."

Signa sighed.

"I learn moreplaying theirs. You like my music; but how can I tell?it may be worth nothingit may be

like the sound of the mule's bells, perhaps."


Signa

CHAPTER VI. 141



Top




Page No 145


"It is beautiful," said Palma.

She did not know what else to say. She meant very much more than that.

Signa was fifteen now, and she was the same.

Palma was a tall, brown girl; very strong, and somewhat handsome. She had her dark hair in great coils, like

rope, round her head; and she had an olive skin, and big brown eyes, like a dog's. She had a very rough poor

gown, far too short for her, and torn in very many places; she wore no shoes, and she worked very hard.

She was only a very poor common girl; living on roots and herbs; doing field work in all weathers; just

knowing her letters, but that was all; rising in the dark, and toiling all day long till nightfall, at one thing or

another. And yet, with all that, she had a certain poetry of look in hera kind of distant kinship to those old

saints of Memmi's on their golden grounds, those figures of Giotto's with the fleurdelys or the palms. Most

Tuscans have this stillor more or less.

With the rest and food that Bruno allowed to him, and the strong hill air, which is like wine, Signa, from a

little, thin, pale child, had grown into a beautiful youth: he was very slender, and not so strong as the young

contadini round him; but the clear, colourless brown of his skin was healthful; and his limbs were agile and

supple; and his face had a great loveliness in it, like that of Guercino's Sleeping Endymion. And his empress

of the night had come down and kissed him, and he dreamed only of her; she was invisible yet filled all the

air of heaven; and men called her Musicnot knowing very well of what god she comes, or whither she

leads them, or of what unknown worlds she speaks.

It was a noon, and Palma had snatched a moment of leisure to gnaw a black crust, and to sit under the south

wall, and to talk to Signa, who had come for melonseeds for Bruno.

She loved him dearly; but he did not care very much for her. All the love he had in him outside his music he

gave to Bruno.

Bruno he had grown to love strongly since the story by the sea; he did not wholly understand the intense

devotion of the man to himself, but he understood it enough to feel its immeasurable value.

With Palma and him it was still the same as it had been on the night of the white currants and green almonds.

He kissed her carelessly and she was passionately grateful. They had been playmates, and they were often

companions now.

Only he thought so little about her, and so much of the Rusignuolo, and the old manuscripts in the

Misericordia Church.

And Palma knew nothing; which is always tiresome to one who knows something, and wants to know a great

deal more, as Signa did. The lot of an eager, enquiring, visionary mind, cast back on it own ignorance, always

makes it impatient of itself and of its associates.

The boy felt like one who can see amongst blind people: no one could under stand what he wanted to talk

about; no one had beheld the light of the sky.

Palma indeed loved to hear his music. But that did not make her any nearer to him. He did not care for human

ears.


Signa

CHAPTER VI. 142



Top




Page No 146


He played for himself, for the air, for the clouds, for the trees, for the sheep, for the kids, for the waters, for

the stones; played as Pan did, and Orpehus and Apollo.

His music came from heaven and went back to it. What did it matter who heard it on earth?

A lily would listen to him as never a man could do; and a daffodil would dance with delight as never woman

could;or he thought so at least, which was the same thing. And he could keep the sheep all round him,

charmed and still, high above on the hillside, with the sad pines sighing.

What did he want with people to hear? He would play for them; but he did not care. If they felt it wrongly, or

felt it not at all, he would stop, and run away.

"If they are deaf I will be dumb," he said. "The dogs and the sheep and the birds are never deafnor the

hillsnor the flowers. It is only people that are deaf. I suppose they are always hearing their own steps and

voices and wheels and windlasses and the cries of the children and the hiss of the fryingpans. I suppose that

is why. Well let them be deaf. Rusignuolo and I do not want them."

So he said to Palma under the south wall, watching a butterfly, that folded was like an illuminated shield of

black and gold, and with its wings spread was like a scarlet pomegranate blossom flying. Palma had asked

him why he had run away from the bridal supper of Griffeo, the coppersmith's son,just in the midst of his

music; run away home, he and his violin.

"They were not deaf," resumed Palma, "But your music was so sadand they were merry."

"I played what came to me," said Signa.

"But you are merry sometimes."

"Not in a little room with oilwicks burning, and a stench of wine, and people round me. People always make

me sad."

"Why that?"

"BecauseI do not know:when a number of faces are round me I seem stupid; it is as if I were in a cage; I

feel as if God went away, farther, farther, farther!"

"But God made men and women."

"Yes. But I wonder if the trapped birds, and the beaten dogs, and the smarting mules, and the bleeding sheep

think so."

"Oh, Signa!"

"I think they must doubt it," said Signa.

"But the beasts are not Christians, the priests say so," said Palma, who was a very true believer.

"I know. But I think they are. For they forgive. We never do."

"Some of us do."


Signa

CHAPTER VI. 143



Top




Page No 147


"Not as the beasts do. Agnoto's houselamb, the other day, licked his hand as he cut its throat. He told me

so."

"That was because it loved him," said Palma.

"And how can it love if it have not a soul?" said Signa.

Palma munched her crust. This sort of meditation, which Signa was very prone to wander in, utterly confused

her.

She could talk at need, as others could, of the young cauliflowers, and the spring lettuces, and the chances of

the ripening corn, and the look of the budding grapes, and the promise of the weather, and the likelihood of

drought, and the Parocco's last sermon, and the gossips' last history of the neighbours, and the varying prices

of fine and of coarse plaiting; but anything elsePalma was more at ease with the heavy pole pulling against

her, and the heavy bucket coming up from the waterhole.

She felt, when he spoke in this way, much as Bruno didonly far more intenselyas if Signa went away

from herright away into the sky somewhereas the swallows went when they spread their wings to the

east, or the blue woodsmoke when it vanished.

"You love your music better than you do Bruno, or me, or anything, Signa," she said, with a little sorrow that

was very humble, and not in the least reproachful.

"Yes," said Signa, with the unconscious cruelty of one in whom Art is born predominant. "Do you know,

Palma," he said suddenly, after a pause. "Do you knowI think I could make something beautiful,

something men would be glad of, if only I could be where they would care for it."

"We do care," said the girl gently.

"Oh in a way. That is not what I mean," said the boy, with a little impatience which daily grew on him more,

for the associates of his life. "You all care; you all sing; it is as the finches do in the fields, without knowing

at all what it is that you do. You are all like birds. You pipepipepipe, as you eat, as you work, as you

play. But what music do we ever have in the churches? Who amongst you really likes all that music when I

play it off the old scores that Gigi says were written by such great men, any better than you like the tinkling

of the mandolines when you dance in the threshing barns? I am sure you all like the mandolines best. I know

nothing here. I do not even know whether what I do is worth much or nothing. I think if I could hear great

music onceif I could go to Florence"

"To Florence?" echoed Palma.

It was to her as if it were a thousand leagues off. She could see the gold cross, and the red roofs, and the

white towers gleam far away in the plain against the mountains whence the dawn came, and she had a

confused idea that the sun rose somehow out of the shining dome; but it was to her like some foreign land:

girls live and old women die within five miles of the cities, and never travel to see them once; to the peasant

his paese,his hamlet,is the world. A world wide enough, that serves to hold him from his swaddling

bands to his grave clothes.

"To Florence," said Signa. "There must be great music there. But Bruno will never let me go. If there be

vegetables to take to the city, he takes them himself. He says that cities are to boys as nets to birds."

"But why?" began Palma, having eaten her crust, and with her hands braiding the straws one in another.


Signa

CHAPTER VI. 144



Top




Page No 148


But Signa pursued his own thoughts aloud:

"There is a score of a man called Handel in the church. It is part of what they call an oratorio; a kind of sacred

play, I suppose, that must be. It is marked to be sung by a hundred voices. Now, to hear thata hundred

voices! I would give my life."

"Would it be better than to hear some one singing over the fields?" said Palma.

Signa sighed.

"You do not understand. The singing over the fields, yes, that is beautiful too. But it is another thing. Some

one has scribbled in old yellow ink on some of the scores. In one place they wrote, 'The Miserere of Jomelli,

sung in the Sistine this Day of Ashes, 1752; fiftyfive voices, very fine.' Dear! To hear that!it must be to

singing in the fields like the lightning on the hills to a glowworm."

"The lightning kills," said Palma, meaning simply what she said, and not knowing that she pointed a moral in

metaphor.

"I must go back with the seeds, Palma," said the boy, rising from under the old south wall.

He was not vexed with her, only no one understoodno one, as he said to the Rusignuolo, when he went

home with the basket slung at his back, playing the violin as he went over the hills, as his habit was, while the

little children ran down through the vines to listen, and the sheep stood on the ledges of the rocks to hear, and

the hollowed crevices gave the sound back in faint, sweet, faithful echo.

Palma, plaiting as she walked, went to her father's cottage, and laid her straw aside, and twisted her short skirt

as high as her knees, and went down into the cabbage bed and worked; hard labour that made her back bend

like an osier, and her brown skin wet with heat, and her feet cold and black with the clinging soil.

He lived in the air like a whitewinged fringuillo; and she in the clods like a poor blind mole.

"We are nothing to him, anyone of us," she thought, and a dew that was not a raindrop fell for a moment on

the crisp green cabbage leaves.

But she hoed and weeded and picked off the slugs, and scolded herself for crying, and laboured ceaselessly

all the afternoon over the heavy earth; and then put a pile of the cabbages into a great kreel, and carried it on

her back into the Lastra, and sold it for a few coppers; and then went home again to make her brother's shirts,

and draw the water that filled the troughs of bark that ran across the plot of ground, and clean her poor little

hovel as well as she could with five boys and a pig and hens and chickens always sprawling on the floor; and

when the sun set, washed the mud off her limbs, and climbed the rickety ladder into the hole in the roof,

where her straw mattress was, with two bits of wood nailed in the shape of a cross above it.

Palma worked very hard. In winter, when the bitter mountain wind was driving everything before it in a

hurricane whose breath was ice, she had to be up and out in the frosty dark before day, no less than in the soft

dusk of the summer dawns. She had all the boys to attend to and stitch for; her father's clothes to make; the

cottage to keep clean as best she might: she had to dig and hoe, and plant the slip of ground on which their

food grew: she had to help her father often in the great gardens: she had to stand on the square stone well, and

draw the water up by the cord and beam, which is a hard task even for a man to do, long together; and,

finally, in all weathers, she had to trudge wherever she was wanted, for the goodnatured Sandro was as lazy

as he was cheery, and put labour on what shoulders he could, so only they were not his own.


Signa

CHAPTER VI. 145



Top




Page No 149


If ever she had a minute's leisure, she spent it in plaiting, and so got a few yards down a week, and a few

coppers to add to the household store; for they were very poor, with that absolute poverty which is often glad

to make soup of nettles and weeds; frequent enough here, and borne with a smiling patience which it might

do grumbling northern folk, whose religion is discontent, some good to witness if they could.

This was Palma's life always; day after day; with no variety, except that sometimes it was cabbages, and

sometimes lettuces, and sometimes potatoes, and sometimes tomatoes; and that when the sun did not grill her

like a fire, the north wind nipped her like a vice; and when the earth was not baked like a heated brick, it was

a sodden mass that she sunk into like a bog. This was always her life.

Now and then she went to a festival of the saints, and put a flower in her rough black braids as her sole means

of holyday garb; and twice a year at Ceppo and at Pasqua tasted a bit of meat. But that was all: otherwise

her round of hours never changed, no more than the ass's in the brickkiln mill.

Nevertheless she put up her cross above her bed, and never laid herself down without thanking the Heavenly

Mother for all the blessings she enjoyed.

The State should never quarrel with the Churches. They alone can bind a band on the eyes of the poor, and

like the lying watchmen, cry above the strife and storm of the sad earth, "All's well! All's well!"

Palma never thought for a minute that her lot was a hard one. Her one great grief had been losing Gemma.

Under all else she was happy enough; a brave, and cheerful, and kindly girl, and with no evil habit or coarse

thought in her; and pure as Una, though she had to stand on the well edge with bare arms and legs, gleaming

like a bronze in the sun, and the wind blowing her poor thin skirt like a leaf.

Meanwhile the boy went up the hillside thinking not at all about her.

He was thinking of an epitaph he ahd seen in an old book the day beforean epitaph from a tomb under an

altar of St. Simon and St. Jude in Rome:

"JOHANNES PETRUS ALOYSIUS, PALESTRINA MUSICÆ PRINCEPS."

He was thinking how beautiful a thing it would be to die, if one were sure of having "Musicæ Princeps"

written above one's rest under the golden glory of St. Peter's dome.

He was no longer content, like the boy Haydn, over a wormeaten clavecincontent with the pleasure of

sound and of fancy, and pitying kings because they were not as he.

He was no longer content thus.

The desire of eternal famethe desire of the moth for the starhad entered into him.

He had no thought to be unkind to those he lived with; but he became so, innocently and unwittingly.

All his mind and heart were with those crabbed manuscripts in the sacristy, and with the innumerable

harmonies and combinations thronging in his brain. He wanted to learn; he wanted to understand; he wanted

to know how others had been able to leave to the world, after their death, those imperishable legacies of

thought and sound. He could only dream uselessly; puzzle himself uncertainly; wonder hopelessly: he

thought he had power in him too something great, but how could he be sure?


Signa

CHAPTER VI. 146



Top




Page No 150


Meanwhile he was only a little peasant riding out with the barrels of wine, pruning the olives, shelling the

maize, driving the cow up to her pasture under the pines. And Bruno said always, "when you come after

me""when you are a man grown and sell corn in the town market yourself""when you are old enough to

go in on a Friday and barter"and ten thousand other phrases like these, all pointing to one future for him as

the needle points to the pole.

The boy was heavy hearted as he went up the hills.

Sometimes he was ungrateful enough to wish that Bruno had never followed and found him on the seashore;

that he had wandered away with Gemma into the dim tangle of an unknown fate. All his affections clave to

the beautiful mountain world on which he lived; but all his unsatisfied instincts fluttered like young birds

with longing for far flight.

Sometimes he wondered if there were any great man whom he could askand was vexed that he had lost the

little bit of paper by the waterside the night he had run from the Lastra. It might have been of usewho

could tell?

"Are you tired?" said Bruno, that evening. "You should not tire. At your age I could walk from here to Prato

and back, and never a bead on my forehead nor a muscle weary."

"I am not tired," said Signa. "I was thinking."

"You are always thinking. What good does it do?"

"I was thinking:ever so many hundred years ago, down in the city, I have read that three men, a Corsi, a

Bardi, and a Strozzi, found poet and composer, musician and singers, all themselves, and gave the city an

opera in Palace Corsi; the second it ever heard. Are there any nobles like that now?"

"I do not know. And how can you tell what an opera is?"

"I can fancy it. Gigi has told me."

"An opera is a pretty thing. I do not deny it," said Bruno, too true a son of the soil to be deaf to the charms of

the stage. "When I was a youngster; indeed always beforebefore I had more to do with my moneyI was

for ever going down to get a standingplace in the summer theatre: the women round you, and the fine music,

and the big moon overheadoh, yes, I used to care for it very much; but after all they are follies."

"Would you let me goand hear one?"

Signa's eyes lit, all the paleness and fatigue went out of his face, he looked up at Bruno as a spaniel at his

master.

"What for?" said Bruno, sharply. "If you want merrymaking, they dance every night down at Fiastra, the girls

and the boys."

Signa's face fell; he went without a word into his own little bedchamber.

To jump about in the droll Tuscan rigadoon, and to whirl round plump Netta or black Tinathat was not

what he wanted. But how could Bruno understand?


Signa

CHAPTER VI. 147



Top




Page No 151


He could hear the sound of the bell from the roof of the Fiastra farm, calling the dancers along the hillside,

but he shut his door and sat down on his bed and took out his violin.

After all, it was the only thing that could understand him.

His small sqaure casement was open; clematis flowers hung about it; the vast plain was a vague silvery sea,

full of all the beautiful mysteries of night.

He played awhile, then let the Rusignuolo fall upon his knee and the bow drop. What use was it? Who would

ever hear it?

The fatal desire of fame, which is to art the corroding element, as the desire of the senses is to lovebearing

with it the seeds of satiety and mortalityhad entered into him, without his knowing what it was that ailed

him.

When he had been a little child, he had been quite happy if only the sheep had heard his music, and only the

wandering watercourse answered it. But now it was otherwise. He wanted human ears to hear; he wanted all

the millions of the earth to sing in chorus with him.

And no one of them ever would.

The power in him frightened him iwth its intensity and its longing: his genius called on him as the Jehovah of

Israel called on the lad David: and, at the summons of the solemn unseen majesty, all the childhood and the

weakness in him trembled.

He sat quite quiet, with the violin upon his knee, and his eyes staring out at the starry skies.

The heavens were brilliant with constellations: Red Antares flamed in the south; the Centaur lifted his head;

and radiant Spica smiled upon the harvest. The moon was at the full, and all the sky was light, but it did not

obscure "the length of Orphiuchus large," nor the many stars held in the Herdsman's hand, nor the brilliancy

of Altair and Vega.

Bruno, working out of doors under the housewall, heaving up the buckets from the tank, and watering his

salad plants in the evening coolness, noticed the silence. He was used to hear the sweet sad chords of the

Rusignuolo all the evenings through, outstripping the living nightingale's song.

"Perhaps he is beginning not to care for it," he thought; and was glad, because he was always jealous of that

thing, for whose sake the boy was so often deaf and blind to everything around him.

"When he knows what I have done," thought he, letting the bucket down in to the splashing water, that

glittered like a jewel in the starlight. "When he knows all I have down, and sees his future so safe, and feels

the manhood in him, and knows he will be his own master, then all these fancies will go by fast enough.

Strong he never will be perhaps, and he will always have thoughts that no one can get at. But he will be so

happy and so proud, and his music will just be a toy for himnothing more: just a toy, as Cecco's chitarra is

when he takes it up out of workhours. He will put away childish thingswhen he knows the saints have

been merciful to me."

And he stopped to cross himself, before he took up the rope and drew up the pail and flung the water over the

rows of thirsty green plants.

The saints had been merciful to him.


Signa

CHAPTER VI. 148



Top




Page No 152


All things had thriven with him since the day he had told the truth in the Lastra. The seasons had been fair

and prosperous. The harvests large. The vintage propitious. There had not been one bad year, from the time

he had taken the boy home in the face of his neighbours. Everything had gone well with him. It seemed to

him that every grain he had put into the earth had multiplied a millionfold; that every green thing he had

thrust into the mould had brought forth and multiplied byeond all common increase.

He had laboured hard, doing the work of three men; sparing himself no moment for leisure or recreation;

crushing out of himself all national inborn habits of rest, or of passion; denying himself all indulgences of the

body; toiling without cessation when the hot earth was burning under the months of the lion and scorpion, as

when the snows drifted thick in the ravines of the Apennines. And now his reward was almost at hand.

He almost touched the crown of all his labour.

He thanked the saints and crossed himself, then flung the last shower of water over his plants, and went

indoors to his bed with a heart at ease.

"He is tired of his toy; he is not playing," he thought, as he closed the household bars and beams against the

sultry lustre of the night, and set his old gun loaded against his side, and threw his strong limbs on his

mattress with a sigh of weariness and a smile of content.

After all he had done well by Pippa's child:in a very little while he would have bought the boy's safe

future, and housed it from all risks, so far as it is ever possible for any man to purchase the goodwill of fate.

The saints were very merciful, thought Bruno; and so thinking fell into sleep with the stillness and the

fragrance of the summer night all about him in the quiet house.

CHAPTER VII.

FOUR months later, on a Sunday morning, Signa and he walked to their own parish church over the ploughed

land for early mass.

The bells were ringing all over the plains below. Their distant melodies crossing one another came upward on

the cool, keen air.

The church was exceeding old, with an upright tower, very lofty and ruddy coloured, and with an open belfry

that showed the iron clapper swaying to and fro, and the ropes jerking up and down, as the sound of the

tolling echoed along the side of the hill.

The brown fields and the golden foilage sloped above and below and around it. A beautiful ilex oak rose in a

pyramid of bronzed foilage against its roof. The few scattered peasant who were its parishoners went one by

one into the quietness and darkness and stillness. The old priest and a little boy performed the offices. The

door stood open. They could see the blue mountain side and the vines and the tufts of grass.

Bruno this morning was more cheerful and of more gaiety of words than the boy had ever seen him. His

character was deeply tinged with that melancholy which is natural to men of his country, where their passions

are strong, and which lends its dignity to all the coutenances of Sarto's saints, or Giotto's angels, of Fra

Bartolemmeo's prophets, or Ghirlandaio's priests, countenances that anyone may see today in the fields of

harvest, or in the threshingbarns, anywhere where the same sun shines that once lit the early painters to their

work.


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 149



Top




Page No 153


Bruno kneeled down on the bricks of the old hill church with the truest thanksgiving in him that ever moved a

human heart; one of the desires of his soul had been given him; going through the fields he had thought,

"Shall I tell him yet?or wait a little." And told himself to wait till he should get the boy down to the

borders of the brook quite in solitude.

With labour he had compassed the thing he wished. He had made the future safe by the toil of his hands. He

was happy, and he blessed God.

Kneeling on the red bricks, with the moutain wind blowing over him, he said to himself:

"I think Pippas must know. The saints are good. They would tell her."

He breathed freely, with a peace and joy in his life that he had not known since the dark night when he had let

the dead boy drift out to the sea.

A sunbeam came in through a chink in the stone wall, and made a little glow of silvery light upon the

pavement where he knelt. He thought it was Pippa's answer.

He rose with a glad light shining in his eyes.

"We will not work today," he said, when the office was over.

Usually he did work after mass.

They went home, and they had coffee and bread. Coffee was a thing for feast days. He went outside and cut a

big cluster of yellow Muscat grapes, growing on his south wall, which he had left purposely when he had

taken all the others off the vine for market.

He laid them on Signa's wooden platter.

"They are for you," he said. "It is fruit for a prince."

Signa wanted to share them with him, but he would not. He lighted his pipe and smoked, sitting on the stone

bench by his door under the mulberry. Under his brows he watched the boy, who leaned against the table

plucking his grapes with one hand, and with the other making figures with a pencil on the paper.

Signa's lithe, slender limbs had a girl's grace in them; his shut mouth had a sweet sereneness; his drooped

eyelids had a dreamy sadness; his lashes shadowed his cheeks; his hair fell over his forehead; he was more

than ever like the Sleeping Endymion of Guercino.

But he was not asleep. He was awake; but only awake in a world very far away from the narrow space of four

walls in which his body was.

"You look like a picture there is in the city," said Bruno, suddenly, who had stalked through the Tribune as

contadini do. "The lad in it has the moon behind him, and he dreams of the moon, and the moon comes and

kisses himso Cecco, the cooper, saidand never of another thing did the boy think, sleeping or waking,

but of the moon, which made herself a woman. Is the moon behind you? You look like it."

Signa raised his head and his long dusky lashes; he had not heard distinctly; he was intent upon the figures he

was making.


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 150



Top




Page No 154


"I have never seen the city," he said, absently; "never since I used to run in, when I was little, after Baldo's

donkey."

"What are you doing there?" said Bruno, looking enviously at the pencil; he was envious of all these

unknown things, which he always felt were so much better loved by the boy than ever he was or would be

himself.

Signa coloured to his curls.

"I was writingmusic."

"Write music! How can you write a thing that is all sound? You talk nonsense."

"I think it is right," said Signa, wistfully. "Only I cannot be sure. There is nobody to tell me. Gigi thinks it is

correctbut impossible. He thinks no one could ever play it. I can play it. But then I hear it. That is

different."

"Hear the paper? You get crazed!" said Bruno. "Dearyou get too old to dream of all this nonsense. Your

Rusignuolo is a pretty toy enough, and you play so that it is a joy to listen to you. That I grant. But it is a

childish thing at best, and gets no man his bread. Look at the old beggar Maso who wanders about with his

flute. Music has brought him to that pass."

"The beggar Maso says that men, by music, have been greater than kings," murmured Signa, with his eyes

dropped again on his score.

"Then he lies, and shall get a crust at this door no more," said Bruno, in hot haste.

For the world was a sealed book to him, and music a thing universal but of no account, like the meadowmint

that sweetened the fields; a thing of a shepherd's pipe, and a young girl's carol, and the throats of the villagers

at Passion week masses, and the mandolines of lovers and merrymakers going home on S. Anna's Eve

through the vines after dance and drink.

Signa sighed, and bent his head closer over his paper. He never disputed. He was not sure enough of the little

he knew.

"You like it better than the grapes," said Bruno, with vexed irritation. He had saved the grapes two months

and more with the thoughts of Signa's pleasure in them always at his heart. It was a little thinga nothing.

But still

Signa folded up his paper and ate his grapes, with a flush almost of guilt on his face. All his soul was in the

concerto that he was writing.

He had found his own way through the secrets of composition by instinctfor genius is instinct, only a

higher and stronger form of it than any other. The sacristan knew a littlea very little; but that little had been

enough to give the boy a key to the mysteries of the science of sound.

Who can think that Raffaelle would have been less Raffaelle, even though Sanzio had been a breaker of

stones, and Perugino a painter of signs?

Genius is like a ray of the sun:from what it passes through, it will take its passing colour; but no pollution

of air, of water, no wall of granite, no cloud of dust, no pool of mire, will turn it back, or make it less the


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 151



Top




Page No 155


sunray.

Bruno blamed himself that he should have said a hasty word. The fire ran off his tongue unawares. When all

his heart and mind wre full of the boy, he felt impatient to see that blank paperthose dots without

meaningraised in rivalry with him, and outstripping him.

"Dear," he said, very gently, and putting his hand on Signa's shoulder; "come down to the brook with me, will

you? I have something to say; and I talk best in the air, though talk is no great trick of mine at the best."

Signa rose obedientlyhe always obeyed. But, by sheer habit, and reached down the Rusignuolo from the

top of the chest.

Bruno saw, and his brows drew together.

"Always that thing!" he thought; but he said nothing.

They went out into the air.

The little book was brimming from the autumn rains; it is these little brooks that bring about the great floods.

The reeds and rushes were blowing merrily: no one cut them this time in the year. Redbreasted chaffinches

were bathing and chirping. Firapples were tossing down in the ripples. The grass was bright with the cups of

the autumn anemones, in all colours. Robins were singing in the olives; and, higher, a cushat cooed.

Bruno stopped and looked at it all, with a smile in his eyes;a smile proud and full of peace.

"Sit here, dear," he said, pushing the boy gently down on a large boulder of brown stone.

He remained standing still, with always the same look in his eyes.

He laid his hand on Signa's shoulder. His voice, as he spoke, was low, and very soft.

"It is sixteen years today since I found you by your mother. She had her arm round you. You had your

mouth at her breast. She was dead. It was the night of the great flood. Sixteen years ago, dear. You must be

seventeen now; for they saidthe women who knew that you looked a year old, or more, that night."

"Yes?"

Signa lifted his head and listened. All this he knew, and it had always a certain sharp pain for him.

"Yes," said Bruno, and paused a moment. "Sixteen years. The first nine went all wrong. But I thought I did

well. I think Pippa sees you nowand is contentand quite forgives. You are a pure, good, frank boy, and

fair to look at; and have no fault, if one may say so of any mortal thing. God knows I do not speak in idle

praise; no, nor in vanity. You are as nature made you. But your mother would be glad. Now, dear, listen.

When one is seventeen, one is not a child any more; one begins to labour for oneself, to think of the future!

At twelve I was more a man than you are now, indeed; but thatso bestso bestso best! Keep young.

Keep innocent. Innocence does not come back: and repentance is a poor thing beside it."

Signa listened, with earnest upraised eyes, his feet hanging in the fast, brown water, the vioin lying by him

amongst the anemone flowers and the brown plantain stems.


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 152



Top




Page No 156


"I have been tormented for your future," said Bruno. "Yes; very often. For if I die tomorrow, I have thought

what would become of you?and I had nothing to leave! And youoh, you labour well and cheerfully for

me, dear. I do not mean that; but for others, there are stronger lads, and hardier; and who like field toil more,

and do not dream at all. And you do dreamtoo much. I have been tormented often, when I have been

roofing the stacks, and have thoughtjust a fall and a blow on the head for me, and where would the lad find

a home?"

Signa laid his cheek against the hand that rested on his shouldera long, brown, sinewy hand, good to grasp

a weapon or wield a flail.

"For you see," went on Bruno, his eyes shining as they glanced down on the boy's face, and then at the old

olive trees and the brown fields cornsown, "while that treacherous beast was draining me, I could hardly

keep myself together; much less could I well lay by for you. A few francs in an old bag, at the end of a year,

that was all, do what I would. But I had often looked at these three fields and the olives. If I could get them

for my own, I thought; but it was hopeless. What could I do, with the snake coiling and sucking always, and

all his brood? But when I got you safe that day, away from the Lastra and Lippo, and I was all my own

master, then I said to myselfit is possible, just possible! So I went first to the fattore, and got his consent,

and showed him my plans, and he had nothing against them; and then I went down into the city and saw

Baccio Alessi. Oh, you do not know. That is that ass who let the thistles he ought to sup off choke up all this

good soil. I went straight in to Bacciothe fool was gilding a frameand I put straight before him: all I

would give and do. I found he was half willing to sell; wanted three thousand francsfor me, he might as

well have said three millions! I could not get it anywhere, even Savio would not lend it, though I would have

worked it outsomehow. But I laid my plan before Baccio; we both cunning as rats, and slow and sure; and

at last we came to terms, hammering away at them for days and days. I was to have the land to farm, in the

way that seemed best to me; and I was to give him half I got off it for ten years, and two hundred and fifty

francs ayear as well, paid monthly; and at the end of the ten years the ground was to be

mineminemine!"

Bruno stopped; his breath came quickly; his hand tightened on the boy's shoulder.

Signa looked up, listening; but calmer than Bruno had fancied he would be. To him it was such a gigantic

thing, and so marvellous; he wondered the boy could hear it and keep so quiet and sit so still.

"You know all I have done to the land," he pursued. "You can see. You are farmer enough to judge that, my

dear. But I have never neglected anything on the old soilno, Savio says that. He is quite content that it is as

it is. He praises me to the padrone; only the padrone is so gay, and young; it is not matter to him. Now when

that fool Baccio yonder saw what his half became, and all I got out of his ground, he was for being off his

bargain. Of course. But I have him tight, hand and seal, and good testimony to it. A Tuscan is no bird to catch

with chaff. He was grieved in his soul, I can believe, when he saw all the land would give. But that of course

was no business of mine. Now this last summerthe saints are good to oneBaccio, who is a shiftless dolt,

and leaks on all sides like a rusteaten pipkin, got deeper and deeper into his troubles, and was as wellnigh

being sold up by his creditors as a man can be to deep head above water at all. Now, dear, you have never

been stinted for anything? No? You have had all the food you wished for, and all the leisure time you wanted,

and I do not think you have ever had a narrow measure of anything? Nevertheless, I saved money. When

Savio had taken his dues, and Baccio had had his month's portion, I was always able to put away something

in that old copper pot, that I slip in the chimney, where nobody ever would look for it; not even a magpie. So,

when I heard the fool was so nigh his rope's end, I counted my money. I had six hundred francs, and there

were two years to run under Baccio. I went down and saw him. I told him I would give him the money down

if the land were made mine at once. The poor devil sprang at the chance. He thought the money would help

him over the bog of his debts; and he knew in a month or two, if I did not have his bit of land, the creditors

would take it, and divide it between them. So he asked nothing better than to do what I wished. He had lost


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 153



Top




Page No 157


the courage to higgle. I paid him the money down on the nail, and the notary made the ground over to me, for

ever and ever. Do you understand, dear? It is mine!"

Signa smiled up in his eyes.

"How glad I amif you are glad!"

"If I am glad!"

Bruno looked at him bewilderedly. Was the lad stupid or blind, that he did not knowthat he did not guess?

and with those three fair fine fields of wheat, and those good olives round him in the sun as plain and as fair

to be seen as the gold disc round the head of the Gesu child on the altars?

"Glad!" he echoed; "be glad for yourself, too, dear. Do you not understand? What is mine is yours. I have

worked the land for you. It shall be your inheritance, Signa. No, rather, when you are of age, my dear, I shall

make it over to you, in your own name, and then you will be your own master, Signa. Your own masterdo

you understand?"

Signa sprung up and threw his arms round the man's brown neck.

"You are so goodso good! To care for me like that; to think so much; to work so hard. Oh! What can I do

in answer?"

Bruno was silent. He was always ashamed of emotion, and he was vaguely disappointed. What the boy felt

was gratitude, not joy; not, in any way, the great enraptured pride of possession, which Bruno had expected

would have filled his young heart to overflowing.

For seven years he had toiled night and day, and denied himself all rest of the body, or pleasure of the senses,

that he might make this one portion of mother earth his own. And now, the boy loved him for his love indeed;

but for the giftdid he care for it? Not so much as he did for the gift of a blank sheet of paper to scrawl signs

on. No one tithe as much as he had cared for the gift of the old brown wooden Rusignuolo.

He put Signa gently away from him, and sat down also by the side of the singing brook.

"You do not quite understand," he said, and his voice had a changed sound in it, and his throat felt dry. "Dear,

you are seventeen, as I said, and it is time to think of the future. Now that is why having this land makes me

so much at peace. Do you not see? It will be all your own; and on it alone a man could live. Oh, yes, live

well, if we build up a little house on it, and the stones lie so near hereabouts, and Savio would get me leave to

take them, and there is a brambly corner there by the last olive. But that is not what I am thinking of; I

daresay I shall live to be old; I am tough as an ox; and threatened men never die, they say, and so many

would like to stick a knife in me; still, anything may happen. And now, what I mean is this: this land shall be

yours, your own entirely, as fast and as sure as the notaries can bind it; and then, when I do die, you learning

to be a good husbandman, and having all the produce of your own fields to do as you like with, and so getting

to care for the work as you do not yet, because you are so young, Savio will let you stay on in my place in the

old cottage, where your mother was born; and you will marry, and have children, and grow a rich

contadinoand there is no better life under the sun, no, not anywhere; and so your future is safe, my dear, do

you see, and that is why I thank God. Because I have lain awake many an hour, saying to myself if I should

die tomorrow, or be killed in a brawl, what would the boy do? But now you are safe, quite safe for all your

life long, because you have your own bit of land to live on, and get your bread out of, and that is the sweetest

thing that the world holds for any man; and so I bless the saints that they have let me get it for you, andand

I think Pippa knows."


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 154



Top




Page No 158


His voice fell low, and he uncovered his dark curly head, and made the sign of the cross on his breast.

The boy kissed his handbut was quite silent.

CHAPTER VIII.

"IS it not good, Signa?" said he, after he had borne the silence a little time with no answer but the cooing of

the dove in the cranberry bushes.

Signa laid his head against Bruno's arm, as a girl would have done.

"You are good!"

"No, I was never that," said Bruno, with some of his old roughness. "But the life for you will be good. The

best the world holdsowing nothing to any man, and all to the work of one's own hands and the good black

mould that feeds one's hunger all one's years, and covers one's nakedness when one is dead. Ah, dear! I think

you are so young you do not see how great a thing it is to set your foot on a bit of earth, and say "this is

mine!" A king cannot say any more. Only, the king puts dead men into it, and we put the seed that is life."

Signa was silent. He was thinking that he knew a greater thing: to be king in a realm that conquerors cannot

assail, in a world that the lives around cannot enter.

He was oppressed and frightened by this, which Bruno had meant should be the crown and joy of his sum of

seventeen years. It was as if the weight of the earth bestowed on him was heavy on his heart.

To get richto marryto have children. The common ideal of human kind appalled the pure and lofty

fancies of the boy.

To live and die a tiller of the soil, the common lot of the common mortal, terrified the young soul which had

believed itself the care of angels.

He felt as if a great chain had been flung round him, fastening him down on to the hillside. And yet what

could he say to this unchangeable unselfish devotion which had thought to benefit him?

He sat and looked at the brown running water, as it rippled over his feet and the wind blew among the rushes.

He loved every rood of the land, and every cloudmist that floated over it, and every little humble flower that

helped to make the soil beautiful; he loved the great dusky pinewoods above his head and the old roofs and

towers by the river in the plain far below; he loved the roads he had run on with a baby's feet and the blue

mountains that he had worshipped with a poet's heart; he loved them all with passion and fidelity.

And yet this future, of which Bruno spoke as a supreme mercy of heaven, oppressed him with a deadly sense

as of imprisonment.

Bruno watched him, and saw nothing of what he felt; he only saw the troubled shadows that had come instead

of the cloudless sunshine which he had thought to see dawn on the boy's face. He was struck dumb with

amazehe was mortified to the quick; he was nearer to rage against Signa than ever he had been in all his

life.

What could it mean?


Signa

CHAPTER VIII. 155



Top




Page No 159


He had given the boy a priceless gifta treasure that moth could not eat nor rust cor rupt; he had made safe

his future at the cost of seven years of incessant toil and unending selfdenial. And this was allsilence!

only silence! as though he had said to the child, as Abraham to Ishmael "Arise, and depart from me."

He had come down to the side of the brook at peace with heaven and all men; he had rejoiced with the pure

joys of an unselfish sacrifice and of a duty fulfilled; he had counted for years on the pleasure of this one

moment; he had said to himself ten thousand times, ploughing in the rain and wind or rising in the stormy

dusk of winter dawns: "How happy the boy will be!how happy!"

And now the gift was given, and Signa sat silent, watching the brook run by them.

He thought it must be because Signa did not understand.

He spoke again, twisting the rushes to and fro in his right hand.

"Look here," he said; "perhaps you do not see. I think you are not glad. It is strange. What other ladDo you

know all it means to have a bit of land of your own? You cannot, I think. It means freedom. You would be a

poor man with only this, that I know; but you would never need to starve, and you would be always free. No

beggar and no bondsmanalways free. Do you understand what this means? You are seventeen. Some day

you will see a girl you want. Listen. When Pippa was but a childnot twelve, I thinkI loved a

womannot the first I loved, nor yet the last, may heaven be merciful to my sins! but the bestyes, the one

I loved the best. The girl was poor, a daughter of many; her father a shepherd up above there. She was called

Dina. I think she was not handsome; but she was like a wild roseyes, just like that; a thing you could not be

rough with; a thing that all the air round her sweet. I loved her best of all. Well, well; you do not know. You

will know. If I had married her, all would have gone right. She could keep me from fair and fray, from riot

and quarrel, as none of the others ever could. I would have married her. But I was one among many, working

on the same soil. My father said, 'How bring another mouth, when there was not enough for the mouths there

were? There was not room for a mouse the more in the old house.' Dina had nothing but the poor rough shift

and gown she wore. He would not hear of it; so I never married Dina. We met by stealth up in yon pines. We

loved each other. Trouble came. You are too young. Never mind. Dina died of it in the end, a year laterthat

was all. And there was no soft little white soul between mine and the devil any more. I let myself go to all the

evil that chose to come in my path. I stabbed and cursed and gambled and rioted, and made men afraid of me

and women rue me. If I had married DinaI never saw any other woman that I cared to marry; nay, I would

have given none the place that ought to have been Dina's. Sometimes I go up and look at where she lies still,

in that little square place with the white walls round it, right up there under the pines, where you see the cloud

nowthat cloud that has come down and past the mountain. Yes, up there. Sometimes I can feel her arms

about my throat, and feel her kiss me still. I never think of any of the others. Buy you do not understand.

What I meant to say was, if I had had a little piece of land like this, and had not been one amongst so many, I

should have married Dina, and she might not have died. God knows, at least, I should not feel it in the way I

feel it now, that it was I who brought her death on her; and I should have lived with cleaner soul and

straighter steps, I think. Now you, dear, you are a gentle boy, and tender of nature, and will love some girl

more innocently than I ever did. And when we have built your little house,just see how it will stand, with

the sunrise always in face of it, which will please you so; and that curve of the hill to keep it from the

northerly storms,why, then, I say, you can bring home any honest, pretty maiden that you take a fancy to,

and need not ask my will nor anyone's, but can live God fearing and wholesomely all your days, instead of

being cast adrift on lame chances and blind passions. For you are not very strong, my boy, and a tranquil life

will be the best for you; and then, when death does come to you, and you see your mother face to face at last,

why, then you will say to her that I kept you out of hell, though I could not keep myself. And I shall not mind

hell, dear. No! Let it burn me as it may, if only they leave me just a little light, so that I can look up and see

you happy by God's throneyou and my poor Dina. A man can be a man in hell, I think."


Signa

CHAPTER VIII. 156



Top




Page No 160


His voice ceased.

What he spoke of was no metaphor to him, but dark dread truth, as sure to come to pass as night to follow

day.

Signa looked, half fearfully, up into his face. What could the boy say?

He only vaguely understood all that the strength and the weakness, the sternness and the tenderness, the force

and the frailty of the man's soul wrestled with and overthrew. He only felt the dead weight of a future that

appalled him, being forced on him by the hands that were stretched out to give him blessing.

A bitter sense of his own cruel thanklessness, and of his impotence to make himself more thankful, choked up

in his heart all other emotions.

He was mute a little while, his chest heaving and his eyes burning with an insufferable shame of his own

ingratitude. Then all at once he threw up his head, and spoke with the desperate pain of one who feels himself

most utterly unworthy, yet is carried out of himself by the force of a passion stronger than his will.

"What can I say?" he cried. "Oh, how good you are to think so of me and never once of yourself! And any

other boyoh, yes, I knowany other than I would be so happy and so proud. You must hate me, because I

am so thankless. Nonot thankless in my heart. Most thankfulonly it is not what I want. It sounds so vile

to say so; and you toiling and saving, and thinking only of me and of my future all those years. But one is as

one is made. You know the rose could not live the waterlife of the rush, the dove could not burrow in the

moss and sand like the mole. We are as we are made. We cannot help being rose or rush, dove or mole.

Something does it for usGod they say. Only one wonders. You must hat me, so cold as I seem, and so base

and so callous; and you thinking only of me all these years, and giving up your life for mine. But it is better

to tell you the truth, and you will try and forgive it, because I cannot help it. It is stronger than I am. I do not

want any land nor any girl. I do not want to be a contadino always, living and dying. I should do no good. I

love this hillsideah, dearly! I would spend all my life upon it. But then not in the way you wish. Only when

I should have learned all I want, and should come home here for ever and ever, and watch the sunrise, and

make music all day long that should go away to all the ends of the earth and take the name of Signa with it,

and make it great everywhere in men's mouths. But to stay here now and alwaysnever knowing anything,

never hearing a mass sung, nor a cantata placed, nor an opera given; never doing anything except put the

grain in and reap it, and dig round the olives and trim themoh, I would rather you would throw me in the

brook, and fling stone on me till I should be dead. When I take the cattle out, I do not think of themI think

of the music that is always about me, all around me, everywhere. I love the land, but it is because of its

beauty I love it; of ploughing and weeding, and watering, and stackingI help you because I ought to do it;

but my heart is not in my body while I do do it. My heart is with the birds, with the clouds, with the

starsanywherebut never in the labour at all. If I were alone here in other years, as you say, I should let

the briars and the rosemary eat it all up as Baccio did. Oh listen, do listen, and do not be angry. What I want

to do is to learn; to hear beautiful things, and see if I cannot make more beautiful things myself. I have heard

that there are schools of music, where one can know what one is worth. I play the old great things the great

masters wrote, and when I play them, then my heart is in my body, and my soul seems to live in my hands. I

cannot help it. The only thing I care for in all the world is music, and I do think that God has meant me to

give my life to it for the world. You remember what that stranger said when I sang to him when I was only a

child. I do not want my mouth to drop pearls. I do not want gold, or pleasure, or comfort. But if I could go

away where I could learn. I have writtenbut I do not know what it is worth. If I could go away where I

could hear great things, and study them, then I think I could make you proud of methen I think I could

honour the Lastra. Oh, listen, listen, listen! I am not thankless, indeed. But what I want is to have the

beautiful things that I hear live after me. I would die a thousand deaths, if it were possible, so that only I

could give life to them, and know that the world would say, 'He was only a little ladhe was only


Signa

CHAPTER VIII. 157



Top




Page No 161


Signabut his music was great.'"

Then his voice ceased quite suddenly, and he dropped his face on his hands and trembled. For he was afraid

of the fruit of his words; and his unthankfulness made his soul black and loathsome in his own sight.

At the first phrase Bruno had sprung to his feet, and had all the while stood looking down on him, not

breaking in upon him by a breath or by a sign. Only over his face there had come the old darkness that had

been banished so long; his eyes under the straight black line of his brows had the old murderous fire in them.

He listened to the end.

Then he set his heel on the violin which laid on the sedges at his feet and stamped it down again and again as

if it had been a snake.

"Accursed be the toy that has bewitched youaccursed the gold that bought it, and the man that gave!"

The bruised wood cracked and broke under his heel; a single string snapped with a shrill, sad, shivering

sound, like the cry of some young thing dying. The boy sprang erect, his fair face in a blaze of wrath and

horror, his slender hands clenched. For a moment they looked at one another;a sullen gloom set in the

man's flaming eyes; a wild reproach and a hopeless defiance in the boy's.

Then Signa's arms dropped, and he flung himself on his ruined treasurecovering it with kissesweeping

as girls weep.

Bruno looked down on him, and the fierce scorn on his face deepened, and he laughed aloud.

Mourn in despair for a broken plaything, and slay without a thought a love that would burn in hell through all

eternity to serve him!

Without a word he turned and went up the mountainside.

The boy lay face downwards in the grass, sobbing, with the shattered wood under his quivering lips.

Bruno never looked back.

CHAPTER IX.

IT was night when Signa crept back from the side of the brook to the house.

The sun had left a stormy red over the mountains. In the valley it was raining heavily. Wind blew from the

west. The bells were ringing for the benediction through the dense violethued vapours.

The poor peasant who most often aided Bruno on his fields was putting up the bar before the oxen's stable.

He turned his lanthorn to the boy, and nodded.

"You will be up by dawn, Signawill you? It is too much for me to do alone."

The boy stopped, shading his face from the lanthorn lest the man should see his swollen eyelids and his pallid

cheeks.


Signa

CHAPTER IX. 158



Top




Page No 162


"Is Bruno gone?" he asked.

"Yes. Did you not know? But, there; he never says anything. It is his way. How your voice shakes. You have

got a chill. Yes. He came down from the mountains an hour ago and told me he should be away a daytwo

days; perhaps more;would I sleep in the house and see to the things? No offence. But you are no more than

a baby. Mind, the guns are loaded; and leave the wine where I can get it easy if you go to bed."

Signa locked himself in his little room, heeding neither the guns nor the wine.

All night the rain beat against his lattice and the winds raged over the roof. All night he tried by the light of a

feeble little lamp to mend his shattered Rusignuolo.

It was quite useless. The wooden shell he could piece together well enough; but the keys were smashed

beyond all chance of restoration, and for the broken silvery strings there was no hope.

The Rusignuolo was mute for evermore. As mute as a dead bird.

Signa never slept, nor even undressed. He sat looking at the violin with a sick dead apathy of pain.

He watched by it as a living bird will watch by the dead one which has been its comrade in song and flight,

and never more will spread wing with him or praise the day beneath the summer leaves.

When the morning came and the peasant flung a shower of pebbles at his shutter to rouse him, he was still

sitting there, tearless and heartbroken, with the fragments of the Rusignuolo before him.

The habits of his life were strong enough to make him rise and dip his head in water and shake his hair dry,

and go down and help the man in his stable and field work. But, first he laid the violin reverently, as though

he buried it, in a drawer, where his rosary and his communion ribbon and his book of hours and his little

locket were all laid with sprigs of fir and cypress and many rose leaves to keep them sweet. His face was very

white: he had a scared, appalled look in his eyes, and he hardly spoke.

The peasant asked him if he had seen a ghost in the night?

Signa shook his head; but he thought that he had heard manyghosts of his silent melodies, ghosts of his

dead dreams, ghosts of all the gracious, precious, nameless, heavenborn things that he and the Rusignuolo

together had called to them from the spiritworld; from the shadows and the storms, from the stars and the

sun.

The long, dreary, dull day dragged out its weary length. It had ceased to rain, but the valley was hidden in

vapour. He could not see the river or the villages, or the distant gleam of the golden cross. Dusky mists, white

and grey, floated along the face of the mountains, and rose like a dense smoke from the plains.

He helped the peasant all the day, his own peasant training teaching him by instinct to labour whilst he

suffered. He fed the beasts and plucked up the beetroot, and drew water and stacked wood, and did

whatever the man told him to do.

No one came near. The hillside was still as a grave. The fog drifted beneath it, and hid the rest of the world.

He and the man worked on alone. The oxen lowed in the byre, missing their master. The screechowl finding

it so dark began to hoot. A great awe, like that of the sight of death, weighed upon Signa.

He feared every thing, and yet he feared nothing.


Signa

CHAPTER IX. 159



Top




Page No 163


The Rusignuolo was ruined and voiceless.

It seemed to him as if the end of the world had come.

He went up the stairs and looked at it often. No tears would come to his eyes; but his heart felt as if it would

burst.

Never again would it speak to him.

Never!

A dull aching hatred of the man who had done this evil rose up in him. Hatred seemed like a crimeafter all

that he owed to Bruno; but it was there.

He was unutterably wretched.

If there had been anyone he could have spoken to, it might have been better; but the only thing that had ever

understood him was deadlying mute and broken amongst the rose leaves.

He could only work on silently with his heart swelling in him, and let the horrible grey hours come and go.

The peasant wondered fifty times, if once, where Bruno could be gone. Bruno, who, for fortynine years,

never had set foot off his own hill and valley, save that once to the sea.

But Signa answered him nothing. He did not care. He did not ask himself. If Bruno were deadthe

Rusignuolo was dead. It would be only justice.

The boy's heart was cold and numb.

The Rusignuolo was dead, and all his hopes and all his dreams and all his faiths dead with it.

"Why did he take me out of the flood?" he thought, as he looked down in to the dull vapours of the great

rainclouds that hovered between him and the plain.

There is a silence of the mountains that is beautiful beyond all other beauty. There is another silence of the

mountains that is lonely beyond all other loneliness.

The latter silence was about him now with the world of water and mist at his feet; that dim white grey world

in which he might have drifted away with his motherbut for Bruno.

"Why did he save me, then?" he thought. "If he must kill all that is worth anything in me now?"

And his heart grew harder against Bruno with each hour that went by, and brought the wet, oppressive, sullen

evening round again, with the wind loud amongst the pines.

The boy looked out through the iron bars of his open lattice into the cold still night, full of the smell of fallen

leaves and fircones. The tears fell down his cheeks; his heart was oppressed with a vague yearning, such as

made Mozart weep, when he heard his own Lacrimosa chanted.

It is not fear of death, it is not desire of life.


Signa

CHAPTER IX. 160



Top




Page No 164


It is that unutterable want, that nameless longing, which stirs in the soul that is a little purer than its fellow,

and which, burdened with that prophetic pain which men call genius, blindly feels it way after some great

light, that knows must be shining somewhere upon other worlds, though all the earth is dark.

When Mozart wept, it was for the world he could never reachnot for the world he left.

With the morning Palma came up; the same weather lasted, but weather did not matter to her. She came for

sticks and gorze for her firing, which she could glean above on the wild ground. Usually Signa helped her.

Now he murmured that he had too much to do, and let her go up under the trees alone in the falling rain.

What was Palma to him, or any living thing? the Rusignuolo was ruined.

He sat on the low stone wall with the rain on him, and left all his work undone.

The absence of Bruno weighed on him with a vague sense of misfortune and fear, and yet he did not wish

him to return; he wished him to keep awayalways, always, always, he thought; how should he bear to see

the man who had slain his Rusignuolo, and how could he ever avenge it on the man who had given him bread

and shelter and love, and almost life?

The boy's heart was sick with sorrow, and the first bitterness of wrath that had ever found restingplace in

him.

He wished that he were deadhe wished that he had never lived.

Palma came down from the higher ground under the ppines, with a sack of firapples on her shoulders, and a

great bundle of dry boughs and brambles balanced above it on her head. Her feet were black with the moss

and mud; her wisp of a skirt was clinging to her, wet through; her brown face was warm with work. She

stopped by the wall.

"Is anything the matter?"

Signa shook his head; he could not speak of it.

"Cippone told me Bruno was gone away," she said, meaning the man in the field: 'Is that true?'"

"Yes, it is true."

"Then there must be something."

Signa was silent; sitting on the wall with his wet hair blowing about him.

Palma rested her sack and her faggot on the stone parapet, and looked anxiously in his averted face.

"Dear Signa, do tell me."

"It is nothing," said Signa, slowly; "only he is a brutehe kills what is greater than himself; and I hate him."

"Oh, Signa!"

The girl's sunburned cheeks grew ashen: the slowness and coldness of his answer frightened her more than

any outburst of wild grief or rage would have done. It was so unlike him.


Signa

CHAPTER IX. 161



Top




Page No 165


"I hate him," said Signa. "Palma, see here. He pretends to love me, and he breaks my Rusignuolo, and he

breaks my heart with it; and he thinks he loves me, both body and soul, because he buys a bit of land and bids

me live on it all the days of my life, and dig, and sow, and plough, and hew, and draw water, and lead a life

like the oxen'sno better: he calls that love. To do with me exactly what he wishes himself! To make a mule

of mea mulea stupid plodding thing, mute as the stones: he calls that love."

"Oh, Signa!"

She could say nothing else. She was so amazed and so aghast, that all her love of the soil as a Tuscan, and all

her instincts of class and of custom as a peasant, were roused in horror at him. Only she was so fond of him.

She could not think him wrong. She had a true woman in herthis poor brown girl, who went half naked in

the wind, and bore her burdens on her back like any beaten ass.

"'Oh, Signa!'" echoed the boy, impatient of her tone, tossing his wet hair out of his eyes. "Oh; no doubt you

think my gratitude is as poor as his love. No, it is not. If it had been anyone else,I am only seventeen, and

not strong, they say, but I would have found some way to kill what killed my Rusignuolo. Oh, I know he took

me out of the floodoff my dead mother's breast, and has been goodvery good, and I have loved him. But

now, because I cannot promise him to live as he lives; because I cannot choke the music out of me; because I

want to go away, and see whether what I do is worth anything or worth nothing, because I feel I could be

great as Gigi says that Paësiello, and Palestrina, and Pergolese were; now he turns against me, now he is a

brute, now he breaks the violin under his heel as if it were an empty husk of maize! And then he calls that

love; and you look at me in horror, as if I were some heartless thing because I would sooner any day have my

lute than such a love as that;to set its foot upon my throat and keep it mute, as the kite sets his claw into

the thrush's!"

He spoke with vivid, tremulous, petulant passion; the first passion that had ever convulsed the tender,

dreamful youth of him; all the colour flushed back into his face, his mouth quivered, his eyes flashed fire

through the rain.

Palma listened with a great terror in her. But she was a brave girl, and swift to reason and to see the right.

"Is your gratitude so much more real than his love?" she said, quickly; and then was sorry that she had said it,

fearing it too harsh.

Signa winced a little, struck home by a sudden consciousness.

"You cannot buy gratitude," he said, angrily. "I was grateful, heart and soul, and I would have died for him

two days ago. But now, he has forfeited all that. I hate himI hate him, I tell you!"

"Does a moment's rage outweigh sixteen years' care so soon?"

"He broke the Rusignuolo," said Signa; and his fair mouth, set with a stern serenity, gave him for the moment

almost the look of manhood.

Palma looked at him, and thought how beautiful his face was; her eyes filled with tears.

"What do you want?To go away?"

"To go away now, that I may come back great."

"Are people happier that arewhat you call great?"


Signa

CHAPTER IX. 162



Top




Page No 166


"Happy! that I do not know; perhaps not. I daresay not. What does that matter? It is not to have lived in vain.

Not to be put under the sod like a dead horse. Not to be forgotten while there are men on earth. It is to do the

thing one has it in one to do; to see the sun always while other people stare at the dust. It isit isoh what

is the use of talking. You never would know, you never understand."

"No, dear," said Palma, with a sigh; "and what does Bruno want of you?"

"To live as he does. To be a contadino always. He has bought that bit of land for me by the brook, you know

it; he would give it me for my own; and when I am a man I am to live there, and take some girl to be my wife,

and so be safe, as he calls it, and happy, as he thinks! That is what he has laid out for me. That is what he

wants."

Palma coloured to the roots of her dusky rippling hair, and then grew very pale, as pale as her olive skin

could be.

"And all that does not please you?"

"Please me! Oh, Palma, when one has the song of the angels always in one's ears!"

His mouth trembled, his voice faltered; how could he say what was in him; the force greater than himself that

drove him on? the futile despair at his own powerlessness to alter his fate, which made him heartsick at this

future, which they all thought so fair?

Palma did not understand. A sickly pain settled over her; a sense of isolation and of immeasureable distance

from the other life which had grown up with her own amongst the flowers of Giovoli.

Besides, to have a bit of land, and dwell on it and die on it; that seemed to her, as it had seemed to Bruno, the

very sum and crown of human desire.

The "sublime discontent" which stirred in the young soul of Signa was as far from any range of her vision as

were the angels' songs he said he heard.

She believed in the angels indeed; but for her they were mute. For her they ever abode beyond the great white

clouds, invisible and silent.

She did not speak for a little time. Then she rose, and left her sack and her faggot on the wall.

"It is true, dear. I do not understand. I am stupid, I dare say. I will just go in and see if there is anything to do

in the house. I can stay a very little while. I have everything to do at home. Father is so busy taking the

lemons indoors."

Signa let her go. He was looking through the still falling rain at the mountains, where he could no longer see

the sunrise, and at the plain where the golden cross was still behind the mist.

When he had had the Rusignuolo with him, he had never cared whether there were rain or sun.

Palma went into the house, and, like the laborious and cleanly creature that she was, found much to do with

broom and pail and duster; made a fire underneath the cold souppot, cut fresh vegetables into it, and scoured

out the pots and platters of the daily use which were lying foul about the place. She was accustomed to such

work, and could get through it quickly.


Signa

CHAPTER IX. 163



Top




Page No 167


She worked hard and fast, the tears swimming in her eyes all the while. She did not know very well what

ailed her. She only knew that Signa wanted to go away. That the life, which seemed so natural and so good to

them all, was a thing impossible to him.

She loved him better than all her brothers; and it had hurt her curiously to hear him talk with such scorn of

the little house that Bruno would have built for him on the hill by the brook, and of the girl that in time might

have dwelt with him there in the face of the great glad sunrise.

It was not that she thought she could have been chosen to be that girloh, no!never theless it hurt her

with a dull and confused pain. Besides, she felt that he was wrong; and she did battle with herself whether she

ought or ought not to tell him so.

She decided to tell him. Signa seemed to her sturdier, stronger, lower nature, like some beautiful, delicate shy

songbird, that a rough word would scare and drive away like a shower of stones. He was so unlike them all.

To Palma, who only saw her cabbages, and her broom, and her waterbucket, those eyes of his, which were

always looking upward, and seeing such beautiful things in the clouds and the sunbeams, seemed like those

of a young saint.

If the church had made him "beato" she would not have been astonished; she would have worshipped him

honestly, and besought his intercession with God whom he was always so near.

And, yet, now she knew he was in the wrong, and she wrestled with herself, scouring out the metal pans,

whether it were her bounden right to tell him so, or whether she might without cowardice hold her peace. And

perhaps he would only laugh her to scorn; she knew she was stupid, except just for this rude hand labour, and

that she knew nothing at all, not even her letters all through; and that she had never seen anything except this

green hill and the walls of the Lastra;while Signa knew so muchso much!and had been as a child to

the city and to the sea, and now could tell one so many things about the old walls that for him had tongues,

and the ways of the birds and the beasts on the mountains; and had read all the lives of the saints, and could

see right away into heaven when he had the dreamlook in his eyesso she thought.

Nevertheless, being a brave girl, and with a resolute heart, her conscience would not let her keep mute. When

she had done the house up tidily, and even put a new sprig of bay under the Madonna, she went out into the

air; the rain had ceased, but the white mist was hanging everywhere. Signa still sat looking down into the

vapours of the plain. She touched him timidly.

"Dear, do not be angry with me; but I want to say one word. I am not clever, I know. But the priest says,

when one is very clever one does not see simple things so straight. I do not know. I want you to think. Of

course you can judge better than I. Butdo you do rightly by Bruno? He has been so good, and given up so

much, and hoped so much: is it not just a little hard that you should be so longing to leave him? Perhaps he

does love you selfishly. But is not your want to get away selfish too? He has been cruel. Oh, yes! that is

certain. But then no doubt he was in pain: he hardly knew what he did. If I were you, I would try and do what

he wishes. Yes, I would. You would have had no life at all if it had not been for him. Is that nothing? I would

try if I were you."

Then, afraid of what she had said, and afraid of being late at her home, she took up her sack and her faggots,

and went away into the rainfog, down the rough side of the ploughed land, over the yellow and brown

leaves fallen from the vines.

"She does not know. She knows no more than the mules or the stones know," thought Signa, while she ran on

with firm, fast feet, and the boughs like a dark cloud over her head.


Signa

CHAPTER IX. 164



Top




Page No 168


Genius lives in isolation, and suffers from it. But perhaps it creates it.

The breath of its lips is like ether; purer than the air around it, it changes the air for others to ice.

The day went on, and Bruno did not return. The peasant pondered and wondered, but had the soup and the

wine and stayed and saw to the fields and the cattle.

Signa wandered up into the woods, and waited there till nightfall. The rain had passed away, but there was no

sun.

The brow of the hill is very wild. A great breadth of gorse and myrtle, with huge stones scattered over it, and

thousands of sea pines standing bold against the sky. Here in spring and summer the nightingales sing in

countless numbers.

He had so often taken his violin up there and played in concert with them, echoing and catching all their

notes.

It seemed to him terribly silent now.

Palma's words pursued him into that cool grey silence.

She did not know: she was so stupid: and still she had awakened his conscience.

Conscience and geniusthe instinct of the heart and the desire of the mindthe voice that warns and the

voice that ordains: when these are in conflict it is bitter for life in which they are at war; most bitter of all

when that life is in its opening youth, and sure of everything and yet sure of nothing.

The boy threw himself downward on the wet earth, and leaned his cheek on his hands, and gazed into the dim

watery world underneath him, where all the distant towns and the pale villages began to gleam, whitely and

faintly, like little clouds on the dark greyness of the plains, and the dull blue and black of the mountains,

which rose like ramparts of iron in the east and north.

The girl was stupidso stupid that everyone knew she had nver learnt her alphabet evenand yet he felt

that here she had seen and had spoken aright. That he felt.

Signa had had few moral teachings in his seventeen years of life.

There is virture on these lonely hillsides, but it is virtue, selfsown, winddrifted, like the wild pomegranate

bushes, and the wild peach trees.

No one had taught him what was right or wrong, so long as he observed all the rules of the church, and did

not blunder against any civil law. So far as he had been told, he had goodness enough to make his peace with

heaven. But the boy's own mind had clearness and simplicity in it, and went by instinct to a higher sense of

right and wrong than any he had been ever taughtas Palma's did likewise; Palma, who trotted in the mud or

dust all her days, and whose brain was all dulled with small cares as with cobwebs.

He knew that she was right.

That he was thankless and selfish; that the hate which throbbed sullenly in him was almost a crime; that a

wolf cub, fed and housed and cared for as he had been, would have had more gratitude than he.


Signa

CHAPTER IX. 165



Top




Page No 169


He knew that she was right.

That his life ought to be offered to the man who had done all for it; that his long debt ought to cancel an

hour's wrong; that since he had no other way or means of payment save obedience, he should obeyeven to

the sacrifice of all his dreams, even to the crushing out of all his soul.

He lay chest downward underneath the pines, and gazed in the misty depths belows, and felt the hard sharp

pain of his consciousness of right gnaw at him with her remembered words. He could see the line of his olive

trees and the fields where he was to labour all his life long, facing the sunrise.

He was wise enough to know that he could not have both lives. That as he grew to manhood he must cease to

be either peasant or musician; that he must renounce one thing or the other. He had lived too much on the soil

not to know the ruthless toil of hours and the ceaseless patience and purpose which the soil, ere it will consent

to repay him anything, exacts from the husbandman.

He knew that he must choose, now and for ever.

It was the old common choice between bodily need and spiritual desire; only for him the lower need was the

one linked with duty, the higher need was the one linked with sin.

He lay and gazed at the dark fields that were to be his own, and the brook that glimmered like a glowworm

under its dusky rushes. And it had been there that the violin had been broken and al its melody silenced for

ever and aye!

It froze his heart against the little spot. He hated that shallow water which could sing on and on and on, where

the greater music had been hushed into dumbness.

It seemed like a parable to him.

Just as the violin had been stricken mute there, so would be the powers in him. Just as the silver string had

snapt, so would his heart break by that cruel streamlet. He saw himself growing older and older, living on and

on, with the music dying in him every day and every year, a little more and a little more.

He saw himself as he would be on that land that looked to the morning light:spending his breath in

shouting callwords to the panting oxen; spending his strength in sowing and in reaping the sum of his daily

bread; touching his lute perhaps at evening with dull tired hands, that others might dance under the olive

boughs.

What use would the morning light be to him then? What would it say to him? He would only be able to look

on the black earth he turned, as it dawned; he would only grow to loathe the little song birds, awakened by its

beams, because they would be free and he never. He lay looking down and thinking and seeing himself

thusas he would bein all the years to come.

His eyes were dry, his face was calm, the coldness that had frozen about him in the night, when he had

watched by his ruined Rusignuolo, never changed. It was as if all his boyhood had perished in him with that

lost music.

The struggle was hard in him. All the longing of his soul wrestled with the consciousness of duty which the

speech of the girl had stung into life. He knew that he ought to forgive. He knew that he ought to obey. All

the earth and all the air aorund him spoke to him of this man's exceeding love. He looked down on the river

from whose flood it had rescued him. He looked down on the roof under whose shelter it had harboured him.


Signa

CHAPTER IX. 166



Top




Page No 170


He looked down on the old grey gateway beside whose shadow it had faced calumny and forgiven treachery

for his sake. He looked down on the old dark trees beneath whose foliage it had toiled for him in endless

labour from daybreak to nightfall, in light and in darkness, through sixteen years.

And he let the blow of a moment's passion sweep it all away as thought it had never been. Mighty and

enduring as granite, it was to him dissolved in a second of time like an image of snow.

He wrestled with himself for this. He strove against the hardening of his heart. He struggled to change

himself; to forgive; to obey.

It was of no use.

With the music from the broken strings, gratitude and affection had passed out of his heart, and left a dead

silence there. A silence in which his conscience indeed spoke; but spoke in vain.

When the Ave Maria tolled dully under the mists of the plain, he got up slowly, and went slowly homeward.

His mind was made up: he would not live on in his body slaying his soul.

"He killed the Rusignuolo," he said to himself. "He would kill me."

And he resolved to live his own life; how or where he knew nothing; only by his own means and in his own

way, no longer eating the bread of the man who loved him indeed, but who hated his genius, and who wished

it to perish.

"What one can do is sweeter and dearer than what anything is," he thought to himself, with the terrible

selfabsorption of the artist in his art;terrible,because ever foredoomed to die in agony soon or late,

under some human passion that avenges the rejection of humanity.

And he went slowly down the hillside home, losing sight of the brook and the olives, for it had grown quite

dark.

The house was silent. The shutters were closed. The dog was mute. He lifted the latch of the door and

entered.

There was the glow from a lighted lamp upon the stone of the floor.

In the light stood Bruno.

He came forward and bowed his head before the boy. He said:

"Forgive me."

CHAPTER X.

THAT night, when Signa had gone to his bed of hay, and had fallen asleep there, with the tears left wet upon

his lashes, Bruno sat still and lost in thought, with his head sunk upon his breast.

The boy must go.

That was sure. That was plain to him.


Signa

CHAPTER X. 167



Top




Page No 171


Signa had begged to stay and do his will in all thingsmeaning what he said. Touched into passionate

repentance of his own hardness of heart by this noble remorse which had bent the strength of the man before

him, he had vowed in uttermost sincerity of purpose to live and die on the hillside. Bruno, a suppliant before

him, had awed and ruled him; as Bruno, a master tyrant over him, never could have done.

When he had been embittering his soul against the love that saved and sheltered him, that love had been

returning to him, bringing the fierce, proud, stern soul of the man into supplication before himhima

child, a debtor, a beggar, an ingrate!

The sharpness of the contrast had stung him to the quick.

At the first words of Bruno he had fallen on his neck in passionate contrition.

His thankless, oblivious, selfish passion had seemed vile to him as a crime.

"Forgive me," Bruno had said.

But the boy had known that the forgiveness needed was for himself.

That passion may be an infirmity of man; but that ingratitude is a curse of hell.

"I will do what you wish," he had vowed, in all the breathless eagerness of his repentance. "I shall be

happyso happy! I will never go awaynever, never! Let my foolish dreams die. They are not worth a

moment of sorrow or regret to you. I shall be happy hereso happy!"

Bruno had smiled; but it was a smile whose tenderness had half appalled the boy.

"My dear," he answered; "later we will talk of that. I sinned enough against you; I will try to do

righthenceforth."

And when it was midnight, and the boy slept in the little corner chamber with the blessed palmsheaf above

his head, Bruno sat still and ponderedhow to do this right.

Passion had mastered him. The old brutal, swift, savage, unthinking rage, which had done so much evil in his

day, had burst out like a smothered flame, and for the first time had smitten the living thing in which all his

affections and all his atonement centered. When he had struck his heel down on the Rusignuolo, it had

seemed to him as if he were crushing out the devil that was tempthing the boy from his side into all the evil

of the world. All his own great love and uncounted sacrifice had been as nothing beside a plaything of wood,

a toy of sound and wind!it had seemed to him as if he gave a kingdom and got back a stone.

In the fury of his pain, all that was worst in him had surged up from its long sleep and broken its bonds. He

let all the evil in him loose. He went down into the city and plunged into all the licence that he had sternly

shunned so long. He came out from the riot of it cooled and in his right mind, like a man who awakes from

the heavy sleep of drugs. Three nights had gone by; he hated himself; he thought of the boy without bitterness

and with longing; he felt as if he were not worthy to meet the clear eyes of a child.

He went, in the dull grey rain of the afternoon, into a little dark chapel in the oldest quarter of the city, and

kneeled down in the black shadow of it, and confessed his sins. It was his duty, he thought; he had been

reared so. He believed that he purified his soul.

He was vile in his own sight.


Signa

CHAPTER X. 168



Top




Page No 172


In his remorse, the broken Rusignuolo seemed to himno less than it had seemed to Signa, mourning it on

the hillsidea human thing, with a voice from heaven in it, that he had hurled into death and silenced by a

deed as cruel as Cain's.

He went homeward, along the familiar road, with the Ave Maria bells ringing through the fog. As he went, he

struggled hard with himself. He hated this madness, as it seemed to him, which had taken possession of the

boy. He hated it at once with the jealousy of an affection which beheld in it an irresistible rival, and with the

superstitious fear which an uneducated intelligence has of an incomprehensible mental power.

Bruno was of the same stuff as the men who in earlier ages burned the magic out of creatures whom they

believed bewitched, and thought the ruthless torture that they dealt a righteous service both to God and man.

In his sight, it was a sorcery which enthralled Signa, and made him blind to all the peace and safety and

plenty and sweetness of the life upon the hills.

But, with the bating of his fury, the calmness of reason had returned to him. It was a sorcerythat he

thought; but it was one which there was no combatingthat he saw also. He saw that it would only be

possible to stifle it, by destroying the very core of the boy's life.

He might keep his hand on the throat of his nightingaletrue; but, under the pressure, the life would go out

with the song.

Though to him this strange absorbing instinct which killed all other was beyond any possible comprehension,

Bruno, by the force of his love for the lad, knew that he must let him go, or see him fade away into a hopeless

and joyless creature, for ever beating and thirsting to be free.

As he went along the road in the rain which he never felt, under the sound of the bells which he never heard,

he thought, and thought, and thoughttearing the selfishness out of his heart with the same haste and rage as

in other years he had hurled oaths or stricken steel at those who had offended him.

To do right by the boy.

That had been his first intent, his sole desire, since, driving his cattle out on the day after the flood, he had

made his mute promise to dead Pippa.

But, what was right?

He did not know. His reason as a man told him that, the strong instincts of the brain being stifled, the boy

would fall into a feeble, worthless, and unhappy thing. His ignorance as a peasant made him fear, with all a

peasant's dread of the unknown and the unseen, the world into which Signa pined to soar away, and the art

which usurped all his desires.

Music!well, what was it? Just a thing that came to every flutevoiced girl carrying her linen to the river's

brink, every lithefingered shepherd or ox driver who, when his work was done, thrumbed on a mandoline

before the cottage door.

This power which took empire over the boy and drove him from all paths of custom and of duty, and made

him happy with a few signs upon a piece of paper;that was beyond all sense and meaning to him;a

horrible exaggeration and distortion of an innoccent thing, such as men sent who had the evil eye.

Which would be right?


Signa

CHAPTER X. 169



Top




Page No 173


To burn and stamp this madness out of the young soul?or to let it have its way and trust to heaven?

If only he knew!

In the Lastra the lamps were burning. There was a funeral going through the gates; the bier borne by the

brothers of the Misericordia.

Unconsciously, from habit, he stood still and crossed himself, and uncovered his head. When it had passed a

thought had come to him.

He entered the church where Luigi Dini was putting out the lights after benediction. Bruno went up to him

without greeting.

"Old Maso told the lad men by music have been greater than kings. Is that a lie?"

The old sacristan was used to him, and took no offence.

"It is a truth," he answered.

"Can the lad be great?"

"I think so."

"But is that happiness?"

"No."

"What is the use of it then?"

"It is what is not happy that speaks to men of God. Happy men think of their coffersof their childrenof

their bodiesof their appetites: they are content with all that."

"You have known a great man?"

"Never out of books."

"And happy men?"

"Yes; they were three parts fool, and the rest rogue."

Bruno was silent: he wanted to be as God to the lad. He wanted to give him endless daylight and ceaseless

peace. He wanted to be his fate; and stand always between him and pain and sorrow and accident and the

calamities of earth.

The old man looked up at him, and understood his thought.

"You cannot do it," he said, answering what was not spoken. "It is not given to any life to be the providence

of another."

The veins swelled on Bruno's forehead: a heavy sigh broke from him: he was never a man to let another know

the thing he felt, but now pain mastered himthe miserable pain of irresolution and of uncertainty, and of


Signa

CHAPTER X. 170



Top




Page No 174


that sense, beyond all others oppressive, of combating in the dark an unseen and unmeasured force.

He stretched his hands out with an unconscious gesture, as of a blind man seeking guidance.

"Look: you know the boy as well as I. Better maybe. For his soul is dark to me. He is higher than I. It is as

when a bird goes upupagainst the sun. You cannot follow it. There is too much light where it is gone. I

only want to do the best. For me it does not matter. You see I have got the bit of land for him; the land on the

mountain; I have made it good land and rich, and it is a safe provision for him all his days. But, then, when he

breaks his heart at thoughts of it, and is crazed to learn and talks of being greatif only I could tell what to

do? Perhaps it is a boy's whim, and to do right one should be hard with him and rough, and stamp it out, and

seem cruel now, and he would be thankful in a few years' time? And then again, if one made a mistakeif

one did the wrong thingif he sighed and fretted, and wanted what he had not, and were never content, and

fell away to feebleness and uselessnesshow would one forgive oneselfever? How can I tell? I do not

understand. If, at seventeen, they had said to me, 'There is a bit of good land all for you; all your own, and

you beholden to no man, and working all for yourself, and sharing with no master;' I should have been mad

with joy and pride. I should have seen nothing but my corn and my grapes. I should have thought I was better

off than anyone else in the wide world. Why should it not be so with him? I do not understand. He is Pippa's

boy. He has our blood in him. He should love the soil. He did not get his dreams from Pippa. If one only

knew;for me it does not matter. I will cut off my right hand if that will serve him; if that will keep his soul

here and hereafter. But what he wants seems madness. Is it a devil that lures him? Or is it an angel calls?

How can one know? I want to do the thing that best will serve him. But how to find it? Tell me, if you know.

Do not think of me. For me it does not matter."

He ceased, and leaned his hand on the rail before the dark altar on which the last light had just sunk out; the

rail shook with the trembling of his strong nerves; his head dropped upon his chest.

The old man looked at him a moment.

"You will be lonely if he goit is not fair to you: you have done all for him all his life."

Bruno gave an impatient gesture.

"I sayfor me it does not matter. I can live alone. Answer for the boyas if I were dead, and there were

only him to think offor his good."

"Then I saylet him go."

Bruno was silent. He breathed hard.

"Let him go," repeated the sacristan. "I never knew a great man. No. My path did not lie that way. But I did

know one, a man that might have been great. Truly great, I think. It was when I was a lad. He was a little

older than I was. He travelled with the first little troop that I belonged to then; singers, and actors, and

musicians, all of us, going from town to town as the fairs, and the feasts, and the carnival, and the vintage,

fell. You have heard me talk of it. He was the son of a poor organist, and was himself a violinplayer, hardly

more than a boy, just keeping body and soul together; he played divinely, and he wrote beautiful things just

as your boy does now. People would weep to hear him. It was like nothing mortal. He had an old mother,

widowed, and a little sister in Perugia. They lived wretchedly. He sent them every coin that he could get. He

stinted himself. One night while he was playing he fainted. It was only hunger. Hunger is so common. The

world is so full. He used to dream of greatness, just as your lad does. And indeed the things he made were

perfect, only he had so little time; and never had any chance to get them heard. One day he had a letter from

his mother. His grandfather, a hard man, who had denounced her for her marriage, had relented and had


Signa

CHAPTER X. 171



Top




Page No 175


offered to take home my Claudio into his house and way of business, on condition that he should touch no

note of music ever again. The old man was a moneychanger and banker in the north, sharp and keen, and

hard as any stone. The mother and the little sister implored him; they starved for all that he could do; and here

were peace and plenty, only waiting for his will. They wrote and wrote and wrote; then at last they came.

They wept, and raved, and entreated, and reproached. They wore him out; he yielded. 'It will kill me,' said

Claudio. 'But if it must befor them' That night he burned all he had ever written. It was to him worse

than any murder. He believed that he killed his soul. He suffered hideously. Death seemed to pass over him

as the flames took his music. 'No one will ever hear it now,' he said. And he smiled. I suppose they smile like

that in hell, thinking of what they have to see, and of the heaven they will never see. He went. The mother

and the little sister were happy. They had enough, and more than enough. 'Claudio will be a rich man,' they

said to me. They rejoiced in their success. They thought they had done rightly for him as well as happily for

themselves. When a year and a little more had gone by I got a message begging me to go to Claudio in

Trieste. I was with a theatre in Verona at the time. I did not know how too it; but I felt that I should never see

his face again unless I hastened. I crossed the sea. I found him dying. 'I did my best,' he said to me. 'Indeed I

did my best. But I died when they killed the music in me. My body has dragged on a little longer, but I died

then.' Then he asked them to let me sing to him; he had kept his vow; he had never played or heard one note.

The mother and the sister were there weeping. The old man said, 'Yes: he may have what he will now.' I sang

to himas men have sung masses burning at the stake. For I loved Claudio. The dying life flamed up in him

as he heard. It came back for one moment into his veins, into his eyes, into his soul. He raised himself with

such a look upon his faceah! such a look; if there be angels indeed they must look so!and he lifted his

voice, and sang with all the strength and beauty of his youth returned to him, the Eterno Genitor, the chant

that Metastasio died singing. One momentbut a moment, so it seemedthe glory of the song brought his

life back. Then his voice droppedall suddenly. His mother raised him. He was dead. The old man cried to

heaven to take his gold and give him back the boy. But heaven does not hear these prayers, or will not answer

them. They told me later he had laboured at the desk with patience, and with constant effort; but it had killed

him. When the old man had relented, and would have made him free in his own way, it was too late. If you

blind a bird you cannot give sight and liberty again; nay, if you beseech God ever so, even He cannot do it.

There are things that done, cannot be undone, by God or by man. His mother lived out her days a rich

woman. His sister had a large inheritance, and wedded wealthily. But it had been bought with Claudio's life,

and who shall say what the world did not lose? That is true. He was my friend. It was fifty years agoall

that. Claudio would be old. But the look that was in Claudio's eyes is in your boy's. And I thinkI thinkif

you keep him here, and deaden his soul in him, that his fate will be too, the same."

Bruno made no answer.

He stood still with his head bent by the sidealtar, in the glooom of the church that was only lightened by the

brazen sconce that the old man carried in his hand. He had not lost one word; his breath came slowly and

loud; he did not understand: he did not know what it was that this dead lad and this living one loved beyond

ease and safety, and friends, and peace, and daily bread. He did nto understand one whit the more, but he saw

what he must do.

He turned with a heavy sigh like a man who stoops to take up a great burden on his shoulders and walk on

with it.

"Goodnight!" he said, simply, and he went through the little dark church lost in thought, and out into the

starless, misty night.

Luigi Dini went up the wooden stairs into the room where the brethren keep their robes and masks.

"He will let the boy go," he said to himself.


Signa

CHAPTER X. 172



Top




Page No 176


The bell had rung for succour for a peasant who had been flung from a mulecart on the road going to Sta.

Marià; some brethren were busily fastening their cloaks while others got out the black stretcher to go and

fetch the wounded man. Amongst them was Lippo, ever foremost in good works.

As Lippo drew the hood over his head he was telling his neighbour how his brother Bruno had lent money

out for several years on hypothec to the poor wretch Baccio Alessi, the gilder, in the city, on the fine little

piece of land under Artemino, that ran with what he farmed; and of how poor Baccio, being close driven by

unlookedfor calamity, and the cruelty of creditors who had no mercy on a hardworking creature, had been

in direst need, and Bruno, seeing good his time, and taking advantage of necessity, had foreclosed and drawn

his claim so tightly and so suddenly, that Baccio Alessi had no chance or claim, and so the land had passed to

Bruno;who, as he once had wasted all his substance on evilliving and light women, now would make

soup out of pebbles and milk a millstone for the sake of his illbegotten darling whom he had foisted on the

memory of poor Pippa.

"He will let the boy go," thought the old man, while Lippo, mourning over his brother's hardness of greed and

the poverty of poor Baccio in the city, drew his cowl close and hurried away to help raise the the halfdead

peasant; and Bruno, solitary and musing, went up into the darkness and the silence of the hills.

"The boy must go," thought Bruno, as he flung his cloak across his mouth against the watery cold, and

ascended the searoad in the teeth of the wind from the northward.

The outer world was a black and empty space to him. The cities were whirlpools of vice, into which the

young were caught as in nets. The only life that he could comprehend, or could believe to be of any worth,

was the life of the husbandman living and dying under one roof. In the dreams that made the future beautiful

to the lad he himself had no belief. In the greatness that the lad aspired to he saw no reality and no excellence;

but only a vague dark chimera of folly that would lead down, down, down, into a bottomless abyss.

He had no consolation of hope.

He had no fond simple belief in some impending though unknown good, such as mothers who love their sons

without comprehending them, are solaced by when their children leave them.

To him all beyond was rayless, meaningless, comfortless.

He had said truly; he did not understand.

He only knew that the boy would perish here like the dead Claudio; and so must go.

The rest was with the future. The silent, dark, inexorable future, which he burned to tear asunder as Milo tore

the oak, and see the heart of it and the secret; no matter what they were.

All he did know was that he himself was nothing in the life that owed him all.

The boy must go:go to forget the sweet hillside, the hand that gave him daily bread, the old straight

wholesome ways, the old clean simple paths, the old innocent natural affections; go to forget them all; go to

get drunk on this strange madness of unrest; go to be possessed of this fever of desired greatness.

Bruno cheated himself with no false faiths.

If the boy went now he went for ever.


Signa

CHAPTER X. 173



Top




Page No 177


His steps indeed might return, but the heart and the youth, and the love of him never. If he went to the world

and to fame and to art, these would hold him for ever. Bruno knew none of the three, but this he felt. No

baseless hopes, no lingering blindness duped him.

Nevertheless he knew that he must go.

Go, whilst he himself stayed to labour for him, and get out of the soil the means for him to pursue the things

he wished, and change his visions into reality if such things ever were done in the world; and keep here roof

and house and refuge for him, if so be that he should never find his dreams come true, but should return

sickened and bruised with effort and with failure.

The boy must go: this was his own portion; to labour here, and get the gold together that would give this

young thing wings.

He did not think of that with any regret.

It was to him natural. He had of late years so bent all his energies and all his endurance into working for the

good of the boy, that to continue doing this was nothing that seemed to him generous or strange. It was what

he had always said to himself that he would do for Pippa's son.

So he went home to his hills.

The morrow would be All Souls Day.

It was late in the afternoon. He went out of his way to the little church of his daily worship.

Vespers were just over. The old priest was in his sacristy. Two or three peasants were coming out. The little,

dark church was being hung with veils of black, here and there, by the sacristan; and a woman, who wept as

she worked, was putting up some branches of everlasting flowersher lover had died in the harvest time.

Bruno went into the sacristy, and laid some money down on the table.

"For Pippa's soultomorrow!"

The old priest gave him his blessing; he dwelt on the same hillside, and believed in the story of Pippa.

Bruno went out into the twilight.

"She will know I keep faith with her," he said to himself; and then entered his dwellinghouse, and stood

before Pippa's son, and said"Forgive me!"

When many hours had gone by, and the boy was at rest, Bruno sat on, with his solitary lamp burning.

He sat motionless while the night waned; not sleeping; wide awake, but half paralyzed as a man under

gunshot pain.

He was at peace with himself; at least, he had that deep, sad peacesad as deathwhich follows the

surrender, for another's sake, of all the hopes of life.

The calm of a great repentance, and of an unflinching selfsacrifice were with him. The cold funeral meats

wherewith Duty feeds her faithful.


Signa

CHAPTER X. 174



Top




Page No 178


But a great loneliness weighed on him, and closed round him. He felt that he had given a kingdom, and got

back a stone.

Like all generous natures, he had poured out his gifts unthinking, ungrudging, and without measure.

His hand were empty, and his heart was desolate.

That was his reward.

It is a common one.

The night wore on; the intense chilliness of coming dawn came into the house like ice; the cock crowed from

the stable. He rose and went into the inner chamber, where the boy was; it was only parted by an archway

from the common room.

Signa lay asleep, his head upon his arm, his face turned upward. Bruno lowered the lamp, shading it with one

hand, so as not to awaken him. Its light fell on his soft young limbs, on his thick lashes, on his beautiful

mouth. Bruno looked at him long. Then two great tears gathered in his own eyes, and fell down his cheeks

slowly, like the great rain drops that follow storm.

He stood silent for awhile; the lad slept on, unconscious; then he set down the lamp, and blew the flames of it

out, and, without noise, unbarred his housedoor, and went into the open air and began his labour for the day.

There was a strong wind blowing from the north. Rain was falling. It was dawnbut dawn without the sun.

He yoked his oxen; and alone and in the darkness he began the day.

CHAPTER XI.

WHEN winter came, Bruno dwelt alone in the old house on the hills; and Signa studied music in the schools

of Bologna.

CHAPTER XII.

IN the fair bright weather of the spring, when the virgin gold of the daffodills was scattered broadcast

everywhere, an old man with white hair and horn spectacles hobbled over the stones by the south gate to the

post for a letter, and got it, and went and read it in the shade by the shrine of Our Lady of Good Counsel, and

then took his way through the Lastra to go across the bridge towards the great hills.

As he went under the west gateway, an old woman put her head out over a windowboard that had roses on

and some hyacinths not yet in bloom.

"Is he well?" she cried down into the street.

"Quite well," said the old man, looking up; and went on between the budding trees.

Before he reached the bridge, a girl raced down the sloping fields, all green with corn. She had great knots of

scarlet windflowers and white snowflakes, that she was tying up for market, in her hands. Her feet were wet,

because she had been standing in the brook to get the flowers; she had a pitcher slung at her back; her heart

beat so high and her breath came so fast that the lacing of her ragged bodice broke.


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 175



Top




Page No 179


"Is he coming back?" she asked, and her great black eyes shone like stars.

"Coming back!no!" said the old man, with a smile. "He must never come back now, Palma. That would

never do."

The girl turned and went away up the fields slowly, letting the snowflakes drop.

The old man went on up the searoad.

There was the lovely afternoon light everywhere; all the soil was radiant with leaf and blade; the river was a

sheet of gold and green shining like the lizards; the air was so clear that on the highest and farthest heights the

smallest dwelling gleamed, white as any pearl, and each tree told; near at hand, along the footpaths, every tuft

of grass had the rich ruby and purple of the anemone in it, and the fresh odours of the violet; while the

daffodils were tossing everywhere above the short green wheat. But the sacristan looked at none of these

things.

He was old.

An hour and more's sturdy laboured walking brought him midway on the great hill, with the stonepines on

its summit, and the blue mountain in its rear. A west wind was blowing sweetness from the firwoods and salt

from the sea. A man was at work in the beanfields that ran under the olives.

He straightened his back and looked up, shading his eyes from the sun. Then he saw the open letter, and made

an eager stride forward.

"Is he happy?" he asked.

"This is the love that loves best," thought Luigi Dini. And he sat down in the shade.

"Is he happy?" Bruno asked, resting his hand on his hip, under the olive boughs, in the March afternoon.

And the old man answered him truthfully from the letter that was a sealed book to Bruno, "Yeshe is

happy;" and read him what the boy said.

Bruno looked at the piece of paper with longing eyes. He wished that in his own boyhood he had learned to

read, instead of wading amongst the canes, and climbing for nests of birds, and scaling convent walls to get

the grapes, and romping and dancing with every girl he could whenever a mandolin was playing.

Signa wrote the truth; he was happy.

He had a little room in the roof. He heard the clanging of the coppersmiths' hammers all day long. He missed

the freedom of the hills, as all hillborn creatures shut in cities do. The fare he had was meagre and

untempting. To the people whom he was with he was a little peasant, a little student, nothing more; they were

too busy to heed him further.

The town was very dark, very chilly, very oppressive; with the furious alpine winds driving through it, and

the high arcades shutting in the blackness of the shadows, and the bitternes of the cold, it was like a vast

tomb, after the radiance of the sunset and the sunrise from the mountains beyond the Lastra.

Physically he suffered much in his new life. Like Rossini, he had to study his score in his bed, to keep his

hands from being numbed to ice. When he went out in the gloom of the streets, it seemed to him as if noon


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 176



Top




Page No 180


were night. He fainted twice from hunger and the stifling sense of want of air in the classroom of the

academy. He did not know how to breathe, being shut for ever within four wallshe who had been used to

dwell on the high hills with the sheep, and wander through the thyme and the gorse like the kids.

Other lads mocked him for a thousand thingsfor his girlish beauty; for his gentle ways; for his coarsespun

shirts; for his horror of hurting any creature; for his innocence of mind; for his long thick curls; for his hatred

of shoes, which he would fling off the moment that he wanted to run fast;for a thousand things that made

him at once so wise and so foolish, so childlike and so thoughtful; while they were townbred world worn

young scholars, who knew everything and meditated upon nothing.

He suffered much in many ways.

Yet he wrote no lie when he told them he was happy. He was happy, though always lonely, and sometimes

frightened, and very often persecuted. He was happy, looking upward at the face of the St. Cecelia. Happy,

learning all that the great professors of his chosen art would teach him. Happy, in his own little attic, that he

would fly to for refuge, as a bird to its nest, studying with all the powers of his mind the themes that had been

given him to comprehend or to compose; happiest of all, when they ordered him a sonnet of Metastasio, or an

ode of Guisti, to be set to music in a dozen different ways, and he could let all his subtlest combinations and

wildest fancies have full play, and, sitting in the little dark garret, heard again the "beautiful things" that he

had used to hear on his own mountains, till it seemed to him that the Rusignuolo was with him once more.

"I am as happy as ever I can be," he wrote, not thinking how cruel the words might sound; and wrote the

truth.

For cold and hardship did not hurt him much or seem great things to bear upon his training in the house of

Lippo. And mockery wounded him little, because he heard so little what they said, being always dreaming;

and those in authority over him praised him for his docile ways, and found his talent great; and many women

were kind to him for the sake of his fair face with its beautiful amorouslidded eyes that never yet had found

a woman beautiful; and he believed in his own fate.

Who can do this, is happy.

When life is still a coin unspent, it looks of purest gold, and bears on it, under a bough of laurel, the figures of

Victory and of Love. But when it is paid away and gone for ever, its poor change left from it is of base metal.

Even if other men still see stamped on its alloy the Victory or the Love within the garland, we who hold the

poor coin in our own hands know that the figures struck on it are those of Failure and of Falsehood, and that

the laurelwreath was copied from a faded knot of fennel.

Signa, whose coin was still unspent, wrote truly, "I am happy."

Meanwhile another suffered greatly to give him happiness.

Bruno, a poor man as the world measures such things, had always been a rich one in his own esteem. The

Lady of Poverty of S. Francis had been a mistress with whom he had never quarrelled.

True, he had to labour in all hours and all weathers; he had to be content with rough bread and onionsoup

most of his days; he had to be abroad in the driving hailstorms as in the scorching sirocco.

But all things are measured by habit and weighed by comparison. Beside such a man as Sandro Zampetti or

the poorer peasants on his own hillside, Bruno was almost wealthy, having no need to stint himself for wood

or oil or wine, having those fine cattle of his own, and having, whenever he had cause to go down into the


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 177



Top




Page No 181


city, loose money in his pocket, more or less, for drinking with a friend or idling with a woman. He had never

thought of himself as a poor man since becoming, at his parents' and his brother's death, the only owner of the

old house he and his forefathers had been born in; to have a roof over him and food enough, and to be debtor

to no man for anythingthat seemed to him wealth.

Perhaps the world was happier when the bulk of its people thought so also.

But now, for the first time in all his life, the check and gall of poverty pressed on himthe chain which

rivets to the soil those who gain their bread from it was for the first time heavy about his feet.

He had to send the boy from him; he had to let him go and live alone; he had to trust blindly that all was well.

He could not stir. He could not go and see for himself. He could not move and dwell wherever the thing he

loved might drift. He had to stay there, and turn the same sods and prune the same trees day after day, month

after month, year after year.

For the first time he realised the one supreme good of moneythat it gives wings to men.

When the heart of a man or woman is where the feet are, wings are not needed; but when the heart goes

longingly far away, and the feet must still abide on the same spot, then the simplest and hardiest yearns for

flight.

Gold is the talaria of Hermes.

Bruno, who knew nothing of Hermes, but saw the winged figure painted in a thousand places and modelled in

a thousand ways in the friezes of old villas and the streets of old towns, longed for such plumes to his ankles

that he might bridge space and see the boy. But freedom and travel were as impossible to him as those

feathered sandals. He had to stay treading his fields from dawn to nightfall. For the first time as he followed

his oxen he felt as if the clinging sods were weights of leaden fetters.

Still he worked more than ever.

As it was, he could scarcely make ends meet. It was a very different thing to keep the boy where food and

drink, light and fuel, all came off the soil, costing nothing; and to keep him far off in a city where every

crumb called for a coin.

Luigi Dini, indeed, whom he had sent with him, had put the lad with people that he knewgood, honest,

simpleliving souls, who gave him a room under their roof for little in the grand square where the

Guardamorta of Dante is, and where the coppersmiths and marketfolks wrangle and tussle all day long.

But to maintain him thus, and meet the cost of his studies too, drained dry the leathern sack in which Bruno,

when his accounts were squared with his master, put his surplus. All that came from the bit of land which had

been Alessio's he counted as the boy's, and put aside for him entire, and sent to him as it was wanted. But that

was not sufficient; and to obtain all that was needed Bruno had to stint himself down to the leanest portion

that a man can live on even in this land of his where hard handlabour is often cheerfully wrought from

daybreak to evensong on a piece of blackened weekold bread.

His beasts he would not stint, not even for Signa. His oxen were to him fond fellowlabourers and friends.

But himself he denied all except the sheer necessities of life; and the grey came into his dark hair, and his

strong, slender, erect frame grew leaner still, and he never went down into the city save early in the forenoon

of a market morning, lest temptation should assail him and he should spend a coin on his own appetites or

wishes. His life was going away from him with no sweetness in it and no love and no pleasure. But he did not


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 178



Top




Page No 182


think of that. It did not matter.

Two years went byswiftly to the boy, leaping from height to height of his great art, and feeling nothing of

poverty or privation, because always living in impersonal desires, and always dreaming of the future time,

and always hearing the music of the spheres above all the bray of voices and the clang of metal and the

tumult of footsteps in the streets around him.

But very slowly to Bruno.

To rise in the dark; to toil all day; to lie down for the heavy dreamless sleep of bodily fatigue; to wrestle with

storm and drought and blight and hurricane; to chaffer for small gains; to follow the oxen up and down and to

and fro; to go tired into an empty house and eat an un shared loaf and go to a joyless bed;this was his

portion.

There was nothing in it to give wings to time.

One day succeeded another without change, and the tale of one month was as the tale of another. It was the

life of a beast of burdennothing more. He had always thought no life could be better; but it was oppressive

to him now.

Other men laboured for their children, or had that dusky settle by the wood embers made bright by some

freshfaced, newwed maiden. But he was all alonealone with the thought of dead Dina on the mountain

height and Pippa's body drifted to the sea.

Men would have little to say to himthey were Lippo's friends.

He lived in almost absolute solitude. Sometimes it grew dreary, and the weeks seemed long.

Two years went byslowly.

Signa did not come home. The travel to and fro took too much money, and he was engrossed in his studies,

and it was best so; so Luigi Dini said, and Bruno let it be. The boy did not ask to return. His letters were very

brief and not very coherent, and he forgot to send messages to old Teresina or to Palma. But there was no fear

for him.

The sacrsitan's friends under whose roof he was wrote once in a quarter, and spoke well of him always, and

said that the professors did the same, and that a gentler lad or one more wedded to his work they never knew.

And so Bruno kept his soul in patience, and said, "Do not trouble him; when he wishes he will comeor if

he want anything. Let him be."

To those who have traversed far seas and many lands, and who can bridge untravelled countries by the aid of

experience and of understanding, such partings have pain, but a pain lessened by the certain knowledge of

their span and purpose. By the light of remembrance or of imagination they can follow that which leaves

them.

But Bruno had no such solace.

To him all that was indefinite was evil; all that was unfamiliar was horrible. It is the error of ignorance at all

times.


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 179



Top




Page No 183


To him the world was like the dark fathomless waste of waters shelving away to nameless shape less perils

such as the old Greek mariners drew upon their charts as compassing the shores they knew.

He had no light of knowledge by which to pursue in hope or fancy the younger life that would be launched

into the untried realms. To him such separation was as death.

He could not write; he could not even read what was written. He could only trust to others that all was well

with the boy.

He could have none of that mental solace which supports the scholar; none of that sense of natural loveliness

which consoles the poet; his mind could not travel beyond the narrow circlet of its own pain; his eyes could

not see beauty everywhere from the green fly at his foot to the sapphire mountains above his head; he only

noticed the sunset to tell the weather; he only looked across the plain to see if the rainfall would cross the

river. When the autumn crocus sank under his share, to him it was only a weed best withered; in hell he

believed, and for heaven he hoped, but only dully, as certain things that the priests knew; but all consolations

of the mind or the fancy were denied to him. Superstitions, indeed, he had, but these were all:sadcoloured

fungi in the stead of flowers.

The Italian has not strong imagination.

His grace is an instinct; his love is a phrenzy; his gaiety is rather joy than jest; his melancholy is from

temperament, not meditation; nature is little to him; and his religion and his passions alike must have physical

indulgence and perpetual nearness, or they are nothing.

Bruno, who had strong passions and blind faiths, but who had no knowledge and no insight, was solitary as

only a man utterly ignorant can be solitary. But he never complained even in his own thoughts: and he never

attempted to seek any solace. He had set himself on absolute selfsacrifice, and he went through with it, as

thousands and tens of thousands of his own countrymen have done before him in the old days from

Chrysostom to Francis, in the monasteries that rise majestic amidst the brown wastes of the sunburned

plains, and crown the emerald radiance of the hillthroned vines.

He was in the fields all day, having a crust of bread in his pocket, and a flask of his own wine under the

hedge. He went indoors only when it was quite dark, and was at work again before any gleam of sun showed

over the Umbrian mountains. Nothing broke the monotonous measure of his time. Nothing relieved the

constant strain of toil. He thought that he grew old. But it was only that his weeks and months had the dulness

and the barrenness of age.

Climbling the steep vinelands, reaping in the sun, driving his oxen, working among the bare boughs in the

teeth of the north wind, he thought always of Signa, far away there in the unknown city amongst the

unfamiliar people.

Did Signa think of him?

He wished that he could know.

The boy's letters were few; but then that was because their postage cost money, and every centime was of

value. Luigi Dini read them. They had always messages, tender, thankful, affectionate.

But that was not much.


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 180



Top




Page No 184


Bruno knew that the boy's soul and heart and fancy had long left him, and soared into a world that he himself

could no more reach than he could reach the star Sirius shining over the reapen fields in the hot nights. He

doubted if remembrance had much hold on this child, who when with him and beside him had always been

dreaming of the future. He did not reason about it. Only he said to himself:

"It is as if he were dead."

But as, had the boy been dead, he would have spent all that he possessed on masses and prayers to ransom his

soul and purchase heaven for him, as he would have fancied that he could do, so he toiled now, and with as

little thought of recompense or remembrance.

"It is as if he were dead," he said often.

"Nay, nay!" the old man would urge to him. "He only lives a stronger life, that is all, on his own wings, as

fullfledged birds do. The world will hear of him. He will be fortunate, I think. He will do something great.

He has true genius. Then he will come to you and say, 'I should have been a little hungry homeless goatherd

all my years had it not been for you. All that I am, and all that I do, and all that men praise in me, I owe to

you.' That is how he will come back one day."

But Bruno shook his head, and worked on amongst his vines and wheat, not lifting his eyes up from the soil.

"What will be, will be," he said, curtly.

But he did not deceive himself, nor did he even desire to be much remembered.

Remembrance of himself would mean, for the lad, failure.

CHAPTER XIII.

MEANWHILE Lippo, munching tomatoes stewed with garlic, in the warm weather with his casement open

to the evening air, said to his wife:

"Nita, I met a man in the city today who has come over from Bologna upon busines. He told me that old

Dini's boast is not untruethat the boy of Bruno's is doing well at the Music School, and that people say he

is clever, and he gains quattrini singing in the churchesonly Bruno does not know that. The man knew,

because his own son is at the great School, having a good bass voice that they think to make something of in

a year or two. It is a good thing that we never stinted the lad, and that all the Lastra said how good we were to

him, and always let him go to mass, and never a clean shirt for Toto but there was one for him too. If ever the

lad should do anything that the world talks about (not that I think it likely, an idle, dreaming brat), still, if

ever it do come to pass, people will know we have fair claim on him, and nobody could say that if he neglect

us that it would be other than rank thanklessness. Not that what we did, we did for gain. No, never! But they

do say those singing men and women make rare fortunes. Or if he write for the theatres and the

churchesthere is the man of Pesaro that wrote the 'Gazza Ladra' and the 'Otello'I have heard them scores

of times down in the city, he lives still, or did quite lately; and such a fuss with him as kings and queens and

other countries makeif it should be ever so with the dainty boy of Bruno'swell, we did our duty by him,

wife. That we can say honestly."

"Aye, that we did!" said Nita, with a grin on her wide angry mouth, scarlet as the tomato that she ate.

Nita was a rough woman and a masterful, and could lie when need arose with all the stubborn ness and

inventiveness that could be desired from any daughter of Eve. But she could not take the daily pleasure that


Signa

CHAPTER XIII. 181



Top




Page No 185


her lord did in keeping up the lie all the day long in her own household, when all need was over, and not a

creature there to be the dupe of it.

"We did our duty by him, and very few there would have been who would have taken pity on Bruno's

baseborn, and brought him to a sense of what he owed to it," said Lippo, pushing his emptied plate away

with a sigh.

He had talked himself very nearly into the belief that the boy was Bruno's, and his own charity just what he

had told the neighbours. He had said it so often that he had nearly grown into the belief that it was true.

"I was thinking," he added, timidly, for he was always timid before Nita, since who could say how she might

persuade Baldo to leave his money? "I was thinkingafter all, he is our blood, though not come rightly by

itwhat do you say if we were to send him a little basket of figs and the like when this man goes back to

Bologna? It would be just a little remembrance, and show one bore no rancour against him for that fit of

passion when he blinded you."

"Wait till he has written his opera," said Nita, with her mouth still in an angry laughter. "You are a shrewd

fellow, Lippo. But sometimes you are too overfond of counting your chickens before your hen has even laid

an egg. Figs are figs, and fetch five centimes each till August comes. And clever boys are like lettuces: in

much sun they run all to seed. Your precious brute Bruno gives the lad all sun. If I had him"

"Ah!" said Lippo, with a smile and sigh together, and girded up his loins and went intohe street to see who

was inclined to play a turn at dominoes; and told the barber and the butcher that the poor boy Signa was

trying to do right in Bologna, and was studying hard.

"Oh, I bear no illwill. We are all poor creatures; where should we be at our best unless the saints were there

to intercede for us?" said he, with gentle selfdeprecation, when they praised his kind way of speaking. "Oh,

I bear no illwill; Bruno is hard, and always unjust, and the greed of getting gold grows on him; but some

day he will see the wrong that he has done. I can wait. It is sad to live ever in estrangement, but when one

knows one's innocence and good intentand the poor lad truly never was to blame. He was encouraged in

rebellion and ingratitude. I have sent him a trifle of money by a man that is going to Bologna; he is in little

difficulties, so they tell me, and one does not like a boy to suffer for his elder's fault. Besides, now he has left,

he sees who were his true friends. Bruno dotes on him; oh, yes, in a mad fashion, but hoards for him, and

presses poor men he lends to, as he did to Bacciopoor Baccio Alessio; he is in the Bargello for another

debt! and all his children starve! it is not the way to bring a blessing on the lad. So I have a mind to tell

Bruno, only he is so violent, and never speakes to me, being ashamed no doubt. But all that is not the lad's

fault. Nor would one visit it."

And Lippo sat down to his dominoes, and was so pleased with himself that he cheated a little more than usual

by way of selfreward. He never cheated greatly, because he knew that to cheat a little every evening, with

success and undetected, is much more productive and more prudent than to cheat with a big audacity, that

reaps one golden harvest and then is found out, and so for ever ended.

"You will call him 'nephew' if he should write for a theatre, and get paid?" said old Baldo, looking up at him

through his spectacles, as he returned, with some loose notes in his pocket, of which he would not speak to

Nita.

"Blood is blood, without the Church or notary, that I do think," said Lippo, gently; he liked these vague

wellsounding phrases that pledged nothing.


Signa

CHAPTER XIII. 182



Top




Page No 186


Old Baldo chuckled and smoked a second pipe. Baldo settled within himself that he would let all his savings

and his snug little purchase of land above Giovoli go unrestricted to his daughter; her husband, he saw, was

not a man to waste money or opportunities, poorspirited fool though the cobbler thought him, as he heard

Nita's voice saluting his return to bed with a shower of invectives, that rolled through the open casement on

the night stillness up to the Pisan Gate.

"My dear," he heard Lippo's soft voice answer. "My dear, I have only been to drink a cup of coffee with the

good canon. When he was so gracious as to do me so much honour, how could I say no?"

Baldo chuckled.

He did not like Lippo; he was impatient of him, and contemptuous of him, but he felt a sort of respect for

him, nevertheless, as he listened where he sat on the porch.

Anyway, Lippo was a safe man to leave one's money to, and all one's little outstanding crop of bad debtors.

He might be poorspiritedno doubt he was. A bold opponent might wring his neck like a chicken's. But

such pretty, neat, readylying as this would stand him in better stead than all the high spirit in the world;

which, after all, only serves to get a man into hot water in this life and eternal fire in the next.

Baldo put his pipe out, and nodded to the barber, who was taking his neighbours' characters away by

lamplight under the Madonna of Good Counsel, and doublelocked his housedoor, and carried his stout old

body to his bed.

"I used to wish she had married the other one," he thought, as he laid himself down. "But he would have

throttled her in a fit of passion; he would never have kept her quiet with the Canon's cup of coffee. And he

would never have got in for me all my bad debts. He would have burnt my ledgers as soon as I was dead. He

is a fool. I am glad she married the clever one."

CHAPTER XIV.

NEARLY two years had gone away.

It was a still night at the end of September. It was on the eve of the vintage.

The vines lie open everywhere: to the roads, to the streams, to the muletracks, to the bridlepaths, over the

hills, down by the water under the cypresses, against the old towers, anywhere and everywhere, climbing like

gipsy children, and as little guarded.

Only when they are quite ripe, then the peasants keep watch with their guns at night; the gipsy children have

grown as precious then as little queens. Over the dark and quiet country shots echo every now and then;

perhaps it is a bird shot, or a dog, or, a fox, or nothing at all, or perhaps a manit matters little; if he were

stealing the grapes he deserves his fate, and living or dead will never complain.

Bruno, like others, loaded his gun and watched abroad in these latter weeks when the vintage was so near.

In September, summer has the day, but autumn takes the night. It was the twentieth, and after sunset was

cold. He wrapped his brown cloak round him, and with his white dog walked to and fro the grass paths of his

vines, or sat on the stone bench outside his house while the hours wore away.


Signa

CHAPTER XIV. 183



Top




Page No 187


On the morrow they would all begin to gather; nearly everybody in the Signa country, at the same time and

moment. Then the winepresses would run over in the shade of the great sheds, and the oxen would munch at

their will the hanging leaves unmuzzled.

It would be an abundant vintage, and wine in the winter plenteous and cheap; there was joy in all the little

households scattered over the mountains and the plains, behind the gold of their stacks, and under the blue of

their skies.

The hours wore away. The clock of the vil lage church midway on the hill told them with its sad dull sound;

all clocks and bells sound mournful in the night. There was no wind; but the smell of the ripened fruit, and of

the stonepines, and the balm firs, was strong upon the air. The moon was a slender crescent, just resting on

the black edge of the mountains before it sank from sight. The turf was pale in the shadows, with the faint

colours of the leafless colchicum, and the blush hues of the mitreflowers. The screechowl hooted with joy

high in the tops of the trees. The bats wheeled, like brown leaves blown about on a wild breeze. Bruno sat in

the fragrant cold darkness, with his old gun resting against a hive, and stretched before him the dog.

He sat thinking of the yield of the morrow, out alert for every sound. It was so lonely here that theieves were

likelier to be daring than in any place with aid nearer, within call; but on the other hand, there were no tramps

from the towns, nor idlers from the beggarhaunts; it was too high to be traversed, or even known to such as

these. He had had frays with poachers thrice in all the years he had lived alone there; that was all; and each

time they had been worsted, and had fled with his good swanshot in their flesh.

As he sat now, when it was past midnight, and the moon had vanished behind her mountain, withdrawing her

little delicate curled golden horn, as if to blow with it the trumpet call of morning, he heard steps coming up

the steep ascent of his own fields, and the fallen leaves rustling and crackling. The dog sprang up, barking.

Bruno pointed his gun.

He did not speak; it was not his way; if they came there after an evil errand let them get their measure, and be

paid for it. He waited.

It was too dark to see anything. It was of no use to fire aimlessly into the cloudy blackness of the clustered

vines.

The steps came nearer, the leaves rustled louder. He lifted his gun to his shoulder, and in a another second

would have fired at the wavering shadow that seemed to move the boughs; when suddenly the dog's wrath

ceased; it sprang forward with a yelp of welcome, leaping and fawning; he paused, afraid that he might fire

on the dog, angered with the beast and astonished; the dog bounded into the darkness, and out of the darkness

there came a slender swift figure, graceful from the vines, as the young Borghese Bacchus.

Signa stretched his arms out.

"Do not fire! do not fire! It is I!"

Bruno threw his gun upward, and shot the charge off in the air, then with all his soul in his eyes, caught the

boy in his strong hands.

"Oh, my dear! oh, my love! I might have killed you!"

All the great silent longing heart of him went out in the tenderness of the words.

Till this moment he had hardly known how he had longed to see the face of the boy.


Signa

CHAPTER XIV. 184



Top




Page No 188


After a little he drew Signa within the porch, and went and lighted a lamp, and brought it out, and let its rays

shine on the lad from head to foot; and looked at him again and again and again, with his own dark oxlike

eyes, dim and yet luminous, with all his heart shining out of them, while he never spoke a word.

Signa had changed but little, except that he had grown tall, like a young acacia tree; he was very pale, and

very thin; he looked fatigued and weak; he had all the soft grace of his nation; his limbs were beautiful in

shape, though very slender; his throat was like a statue's, and his delicate head drooped always a little

downward, like a flower on a bending stalk.

He was more than ever before like the Endymion of the Tribune.

The moon had kissed him. With earth he had nothing more to do. His eyes seemed to say

"Why keep me here?"

Bruno felt itdimly.

"Your body is come back," he said, sadly. "But"

He did not end his phrase. He knew what he felt. But he knew hardly how to say it.

The sould would never come back: never.

"Yes, I am come back," said Signa, with a smile, answering the words and not the thought. "I would not

write. I walked all the way to save the money. I thought I should have been here before dark. Have I seemed

thankless? What can I say? You have given me more than life. You have given me life eternal."

"Hush! Come in and eat. You look weak, come in."

Brunosomewaywhy he did not know, could not bear the boy to thank him. He gave all his own life for

the boy'sjust thatno more, no less. But he could not bear to speak of it.

Leaving the vines to any chance of theft, he took Signa within and heaped for him such rude fare as his house

held; bread and wine, and some fine fruit that had been meant for the market. He watched him at the meal

with fond eyes, as a mother might have done, but he spoke little. His heart was full. He was so happy.

The boy had walked all the way to see him; only to see him!

He had not forgotten. He had needed nothing. He had only come back from remembrance and affection. The

moment paid Bruno for all the twenty long months of solitude and toil.

"You wanted to see me, and you walked all the way!" he said, over and over again; those words and nothing

more. It was so incredible to him, and yet so natural. He was grateful, as liberal natures are to those who owe

them all things, and pay them with an hour's tenderness.

Signa coloured a little and looked away.

"Yes, I walked; what of that? It was so long a timeto see you and the Lastra"

Then he touched Bruno's hand with his lips, in soft caressing grace.


Signa

CHAPTER XIV. 185



Top




Page No 189


"It was good of you," said Bruno, simply, and the tears stood in his eyes. The boy had loved him

alwaysnever forgottenhad walked all the way only to see his face again!

The seventeen years of labour and of sacrifice and of forethought and of shelter all rolled away from his

recollection; he had done nothing, so it seemed to him; and it was he who was Signa's debtor. Generous

natures wrong themselves as much as others wrong them.

"If you had sent me word you should have had the money to travel; I would have got it somehow," he said,

resting his elbows on the table, and still gazing at Signa, while the brass lamp burned between them, its wick

wavering in the draught. "I did not ask you, dearnoLuigi Dini said that you were best left undisturbed,

and I said, let him be till his heart speakstill he remembers and wants to come. Ah, dear, it is more than

your body that comes backit is your heart too."

"Surely," murmured Signa, but the colour rose a little again in his pale cheeks, and he drank off his wine

quickly.

"You have walked far today?"

"Only from Prato: and through CarmignanoI thought of Gemma. Nothing is ever heard of her?"

"Nothing. Palma is wella good girl, as good as gold."

"Poor little Gemma!" said Signa, with a sigh; he could not quite forget the pretty goldenheaded sullen little

temptress that had made him play and dance that fair day on the stones of Prato.

"If she be alive she is bad. You cannot change a gnat to a bee," said Bruno, briefly. "And, dear, do tell me of

yourselfthere is so much to hearyou have been happy?"

Signa's eyes shone like Endymion's lifted to the moon.

"Happy!that is so little. It is much more than that."

"But the people are good to you. You want for nothing? You have all you wish?"

"Oh, no, I want for nothing. Perhaps, I am hungry sometimes and cold;the other lads laugh, the masters

blame;the bread runs short, the shirts are worn out, the women say sowhat does it matter? It makes so

little difference. While one has strength enough, and can have faith in oneselfone has the future. What do

the little things signify? One does not notice even"

Bruno was silent. He did not understand.

"The angels speak to him, I suppose," he thought.

"Is the Lastra changed?" said Signa, "I cannot give it gates of goldnot yet."

"How should the Lastra change?" said Bruno, to whom it was immutable and eternal as the mountains.

"I do not know, " said Signa. "Only I am so changed that it seems to me everything else must be so too. It is

as if I had been away a thousand years."

"You were so sad of heart for us."


Signa

CHAPTER XIV. 186



Top




Page No 190


Bruno's face lightened with a deep unspoken gladness. All this while that he had been resigned to be

forgotten, the boy had longed for his old home, and now had tramped on foot two hundred miles and more to

clasp him by the hand!

Signa answered with swift questions of a score of things: Tinello and Pastore, and Teresina at the gate, and

the harvest, and the flowers of Giovoli, and the old priest on the hill, and the things and people of the old life

he had left.

Himself he knew that he seemed to have been parted from them a thousand years, not for his regret or for his

sorrow, but for the immeasurable distance of thought and knowledge that divided him from them all; from

that hopeless sense "they cannot understand," which yawned in an unbridged gulf of difference between

himself and them.

"And tomorrow we begin to gather," said Bruno, replying to him. "It will take two days or more. The grapes

are very fine; the last rains swelled them so. You will see all the people. There is not one dead. They will be

so glad. No doubt you thought of vintage when you chose the time? It was well chosen."

"I did not remember," murmured Signa, glancing at the brown knapsack that he had put away in one corner.

"But as I came along I noticed the vines were ready; and by Carmignano a woman gave me a ripe bunch. You

will be busy then all the week?"

"But you will stay the week, and more?"

"If you wish."

He leaned his head on his hand; he spoke wearily; his face flushed a little with the same uneven changeful

colour.

"You are tired, dear," said Bruno, tenderly. "From Prato;it is a long way for you. Very long. And the nights

cold. You look to have so little strength. You must have overworked yourself. Go to your bed, dear. That will

be best now. We shall have time to talk; and it is selfishness to to keep you up; and with your eyes so sleepy.

Look, you see the bed is ready. I have always kept it so. Quite ready. For I said who knowshe may get

tired of the city or of his learning, and come back without one's knowing. Only I did think you might

forget;and you have not forgotten. The people will be so glad; and you will play to them."

"And if ever you should tire and should be of a different mind," he added, setting down the lamp by the little

bed. "They say boys do changedream of great things, and of learning, and then see the cities a little, and

the hollowness and labour of it all, and grow content to return into the old quiet ways, and leave the world to

its own burdensthey say so, men who know. Well, if ever it should be so with you, or if it be so now, why

there is your bit of land by the brook always ready for you as this bed is, and getting better and better every

year, and yielding more. A safe place for you, and daily bread, and the house we would build in no

timethat is, you know, if ever you should change and wish for it. There it always is. A solid bit of

land:if you should ail anything or be disappointed, or see with different eyes; that is all, dear. Good night,

and the saints keep you. And it was good of you to think of me, and to walk all the way."

Signa was too tired to hear the words very clearly, and was ready to stretch himself wearily on the little

familiar mattress over which Bruno had been careful to set the blessed palm of the previous Easter. Bruno left

him and took his gun again and went out into the moonless night to continue his watch of the vineyard.

But all the sky seemed light to him.


Signa

CHAPTER XIV. 187



Top




Page No 191


The boy had wanted to see him, and had walked all the way! He was quite happy as he sat in the silence and

the darkness. A great hope was warm around his heart. The boy had come back.

That proof of love was so precious to him that all his years of toil were effaced by it and all his solitude

glorified.

Who could say that the old ways and the old habits, and the native air and the native soil, and the freedom of

the high hills, might not have some sweetness in them after all, and roost at home those young, tired,

wandering feet? It was possible at least.

Bruno crossed himself where he sat, with the musket resting at his knee, and thanked the Mother of God. He

thanked her. He would not pray for anything. He would not ask for anything. He was content,quite content.

The boy had come back. That was enough.

"Only to see me; only just to see me!and walking all the way!" he repeated to himself while the hours wore

away.

Dawn came very soon.

It seemed to Bruno that it had come when the last gleam of the moon behind the mountains had shone on the

face of Signa, with the red vineleaves against his forehead.

CHAPTER XV.

WITH the sunrise the vintage began.

Signa opposed nothing; but entered into all the work and pleasure as if he were the little fellow who had run

home with his Rusignuolo seven years before. There was an effort in it all; his heart was not in it; in his eyes

there was the old faraway wistful look; and, at times, he fell into abstraction and silence. But Bruno was too

incessantly occupied to notice these shadows on his sunshine. The boy was home again; that was enough.

When he saw Signa's slender brown hands pulling down the grape clusters, and heard his voice calling across

the hillside to the men with the teams, he was content; so utterly content himself that it did not occur to him

to dream that the youth could be otherwise. And he was very proud of him.

Proud of his soft grace, of his straight limbs, of his delicate, serious beauty; proud of that very something

about him which was so difficult to define, but which seemed to separate him from all those around him as

widely as the solitary goldwinged oriole differs from the brown multitude of the treesparrows.

Signa had learned other things beside his own art away there under the Alpine winds; he had studied all that

he could, night and day, old lore and new;it was not very much, but to his old associates it seemed

miraculous; they did not understand what it was, but they felt that this young scholar was a glory to them.

One told another, and from all the country about, as far as the bridge of Greve, people came to see him and

speak with him, and when the good priest challenged him in Latin, and he could answer with ease and grace,

and when the head gardener of Giovoli, who was a Frenchman, spoke to him in his own tongue, and was

fairly answered in it, Signa seemed to his old friends and com panions something very wonderfula little

fellow running barefoot and cutting food for the oxen only a day ago, as it seemed.

They said one with another that he could not have been Pippa's son;no, certainly, that was surer than

ever,never poor Pippa's son;if Bruno's! Who knew? Bruno had been famous for his physical comeliness

in his younger years. Who knew?patrician ladies had strange fancies sometimes; their contadini could tell


Signa

CHAPTER XV. 188



Top




Page No 192


rare tales of some of their love fancies.

So they gossiped going down the hill after seeing the boy in the cool evening shadows, or talking with him in

the Lastra. At last it became settled with them; the human tongue, once beginning to jump, takes such

grasshopperleaps from conjecture to affirmationyes, that was the secret of it all, they said. Bruno had

pleased some grand dame too well for her peace or honour, and this was how it came that hte boy had such

tastes and such an air about him, and Bruno money enough to make a scholar of him;yes, that was how it

was.

"We always knew it," said the women, with a sagacious twirl of their distaff; and added, that they could name

the erring princess if they chose, but it was perilous work to light truth under great names; like thrusting

burning straws under a hornets' nest.

As for Lippo he waited, hearing all they said; and then, by accident, was in the street close by the Livorness

Gate as the boy came down old Teresina's stairs, and stopped with his gentlest smile before him.

"Dear; we rejoice to hear you do so well," he said, with outstretched hands, knowing his wife was safe over

her linen, washing in the brook underneath the trees by S. Maria. "It is so sad. Bruno is hard to turnwe are

estranged. But is was all an error. I was too rough with you about that violin when you were little. Yes, that I

feel; I have done penance for it often. But we were as good to you as we knew how to be, so poor as we were

and with so many children. Indeed, we loved you always, and Nita nursed you. You and my Toto are

fosterbrothers. I never can forget all that."

Signa put out his hands.

"I forgive everything," he said gently. "When one is free and away, that is easy. But friends we cannot be; it

would be unjust to Bruno. And I do not know that I do well. I cannot tellnot yet. One may fail."

And he went on his way to the church of the Misericordia, the little dark church, where his first communion

with the old masters of his art had opened to him the glories that lie in the science of sound.

Lippo went the other way, chagrined.

"I wish he would not say that he forgives," he thought; "it sounds as if one had dealt ill by him. I am glad I

did not ask him to the house. Perhaps it is all moonshine what they say of him. 'One may fail,' he says. Fail in

what thing I wonder? Nita was right. It is as well to wait, and be quite sure. Only, whatever happens, Nita

nursed him. That he never can forget, if he should succeed in anything and get a name."

For Lippo, like many others before him, held that a life that rises from obscurity to triumph should look back

in grateful obligation to those who, when it was in obscurity, did their best to keep it there.

The stone in the mud cries to the butterfly against the clouds, "Come down and kiss me, for when you were a

grub I did my best to crush you: is not that a link between us?"

"We will go down to Fiastra," said Bruno, on the third evening, when all the grapes were gathered in. It was

so the old farmhouse was called where all the hillside danced at vintage time. The bell was ringing from its

roof; an old bell that had on its copper"Lavora: et noli contristari," and had been cast in the tenth century

or earlier.

They were rich peasants at Fiastra. They had cattle and horses of their own. They had a wide rambling

dwellinghouse with immense halls and large lofty chambers. There was a great stone courtyard in the


Signa

CHAPTER XV. 189



Top




Page No 193


centre; the house ran round three sides of it; the fourth side was open to the hillslope, with all the landscape

shining through a screen of pines. They had a numerous family of grownup sons and young daughters. All

through the vintage month, while the maize was being picked, they used to dance there, and ring the bell

above the roof and bring all the contadini above and below within hearing up and down to the merriment. The

youths and the maidens shelled the Indian corn, and romped and jested and made love; when night fell, some

one played on a mandoline; perhaps there was a pipe or a flute, too, and sometimes some wandering musician

had a tambourine. They whirled and jumbped about to the rattling music, while the old people smoked or

spun, and the babies tumbled with the dogs, with the yellow maize lying in a pile and the calm night skies

above, and the hillside shining white in the starlight through the colonnade of the graceful serious pines.

They had done this in the old house for centuries, always, as maize harvest and vintage came round;

prosperous folks, honest, simple and gay; generation succeeding generation, without break, and changing in

nothing.

There still are many such in this country. Soon there will be none. For Discontent already creeps into each of

these happy households, and under her foxskin hood says: "Let me inI am Progress."

They had always gone down to Fiastra. It was the custom on all the hillside. But since Signa had been away,

Bruno had had no heart to go there; the lads and the girls were so merry and so happy in their manner of life;

it had made his heart ache the more; why could not Pippa's son have been so?

But now all was well again. It was different. The boy had come back. "Walked all the way!just to see me!"

Bruno had said to each neighbour that day, going out of his habit of silence in the gladness of his soul.

It was early; they were still shelling the last maize; the bell was just beginning to sound; girls were trooping

in, in their workaday dress; but each had their little strings of pearls round their throats. Palma, who came

amongst them, had no pearls. She was not so much even as a contadina. She felt very brown and rough and

unlovely beside the grace of Signa. She oculd not keep herself form thinking how Gemma would have looked

if she had stayed there and had lived; how pretty, though having no ornament but her bright glancing hair and

her wildrose cheeks.

Palma took a portion of corn and shelled it, sitting apart on a bench. She was not content like Bruno.

"His body has come back, but not his heart," she thought: "and his feet will soon wander again."

"Will you not dance with me, Palma?" he asked her, when they touched the mandoline.

Palma looked up and smiled; but she shook her head. She danced like all the rest at other times, but this night

she could not; she seemed to herself to have suddenly grown coarse and heavy, and to have her feet shod with

lead. To be fit for him, she thought, one wanted butterfly's wings and a face like a flower'sa face like what

Gemma's would have been, if Gemma had been dancing there.

Bruno stood with the elder men and talked of the vintage and the new wine, smoking their pipes under the

eaves of the house, where a great walnut tree touched the red tiles.

But all the time his eyes followed Signa.

He thought, "He enjoys the old life; he is happy in it; he will not go away again."

Palma sat and shelled her maize and watched him too, as he threw his light limbs about in the careless

gestures and joyous bounds which here, without order or figure, do duty for the western saltarello and the

tarantalla of the south.


Signa

CHAPTER XV. 190



Top




Page No 194


But Palma thought:

"He does it to please them; he does not care; he is thinking of other things; he wants to be away."

For Palma noticed that his laugh ceased quite suddenly very often, as the laughter of one who at heart is not

gay; she noticed that he hardly looked at the brown buxom maidens whom he whirled round in the measures,

but often looked away through the stems of the pines to the starlit country, as if the tall straight trunks were

the bars of a cage; she noticed that when he paused to take breath and came and sat down beside her and

some other girl, though his mouth smiled, his face was grave, and though his words jested, his attention

wandered.

"He sees the old ways are good, and that there is no place like home," thought Bruno.

But Palma thought:

"He loves us all still; but he is tired of us. We are dear to him still; but we are wearisome to him, and he

would like to be away."

For Bruno deceived himself, because he had hope; but Palma having no hope, had no deception.

After a time, they were fatigued with their romps and their dances, and all rested awhile; cracking walnuts,

eating almonds, whispering, joking, bandying love nonsense, with the stars over their heads, and the old dark

house behind them, with rich bits of colour here and there in the men's blue shirts, in the girls' red petticoats,

in the children's brown limbs, in the broad gold of the sunflowers, in the glazed terracotta of the Ascension

above the housedoor, in the scarlet kerchiefs hanging from a casement, as the light of the stars or of the

lamp in the doorway fell fitfully on them.

Signa sat apart under the walnut tree; he had forgotten where he was; he was thinking of what was dearer to

him than any man or woman. He started as they spoke to him.

"Signa! Signa!" the girls cried. "Have you left your heart in Bologna? Why are you dreaming there? Come,

sing us something. Let us see if your grand learning has made your voice any sweeter? You have not played a

note."

"Sing? here?" he asked, lifting his head in surprise.

His thoughts had gone so far away.

Bruno put his hand on his shoulder:

"Sing or play. Who should care to hear you, if not your old friends here?"

Signa had the habit of obedience in him; he never disputed any wish of Bruno's. He took a mandoline from

the old fellow who was thrumming it for the dancers; a greyheaded farmer, seventy years old, who,

nevertheless, could string a dance tune together as prettily as any one, and liked to see his granddaughters

skip about like kids.

No one can make much music with the mandoline, but there is no other music, perhaps, which sounds so

fittingly to time and place, as do its simple sonorous tender chords when heard through the thickets of

roselaurel or the festoons of the vines, vibrating on the stillness of the night under the Tuscan moon. It

would suit the serenade of Romeo; Desdemona should sing the willow song to it, and not to the harp; Paolo


Signa

CHAPTER XV. 191



Top




Page No 195


pleaded by it, be sure, many a time to Francesca; and Stradella sang to it the passion whose end was death; it

is of all music the most Italian, and it fills the pauses of the love songs softly, like a sigh or like a kiss.

Its very charm is, that it says so little. Love wants so little said.

And the mandoline, though so mournful and full of languor, as Love is, yet can be gay with that caressing joy

born of beautiful nothings, which makes the laughter of lovers the lightesthearted laughter that ever gives

silver wings to time.

Signa took the mandoline and struck a few broad sweet chords, sitting under the heavy shade of the walnut

leaves, with the pines and the starlit valley before him; just a few chords in the minor key; sad and soft, and

almost solemn.

Then he sang.

He sang the old Misero pargoletto of Leo, which they had heard him sing a thousand times when he was a

little fellow driving the sheep, and then he sang the Tu che accendi of Rossini's Tancred, born from the

lagunes of Venice, and known wherever a note of music has ever been heard; and then he paused a little,

while the young men and the girls filled the air with their chiming voices that echoed the delicious familiar

cantilena, in a chorus that vibrated through the pines and up to the skies, as if a thousand nightingales were

singing; and then with a few sadder chords, sweet and almost solemn, he passed on to music that they did not

know, airs that were quite strange to them, grave recitatives and sweet lovers' serenades and grand airs of

prayer and sorrow, and ritornelli, light as thistledown, and cathedral chants as solemn as death; they were all

his own, with the freshness of a genius in them that had invigorated itself from study, but had borrowed

nothing and retained its own originality, as the flower takes fresh colours from the bees, yet is a flower still,

and never is a bee.

"What is it?" they asked one another; for what with their own songs handed down from mouth to mouth and

their little wandering theatres and their love of what is good in melody and the traditions of it, common in all

households, these people know by ear so much that is ancient and beautiful; though they could not talk

learnedly about it, and though the names of the masters are as Sanscrit to them.

"What is it?" they asked one another; but they soon ceased to whisper even that, and could only listen in rapt

silence.

It was music that had a familiarity to them, inasmuch as it had something of the wild, fresh, hillborn

fragrance of their own popular songs, with which they followed the bullocks and lightened the toils of

seedtime and harvest. But, again, it was wholly unlike what they knew, having a purity and rarity in it.

Something of the radiance of the old Greek music blended with the solemnity of the litanies and the misereri

of the Renaissance of religious com position; it was music in which the voice of the lover pleading to his

beloved on the moonlit nights of vintage was blended with the cry of the desolate soul to stay the hand of the

the God that scourged it; it was music true to that proufound canon of the Italian people: "La musicà è il

lamento dell'amore, o' la preghiera a gli Dei."

They listenedthe girls leaning their arms on their knees, and their cheeks on their hands; the young

peasants resting against the pinestems, or stretched on the benches of stone; the old people drawn together

underneath the lamps and the story of the Ascension, with their pipebowls cold with ashes, and their

spinningwheels ceasing to turn.

The very dogs were silent, and the little tumbling children, falling against one another, kept mute, with their

curls intermingled, and their big bright eyes lifted upward.


Signa

CHAPTER XV. 192



Top




Page No 196


The face of Signa was quite in shadow where he sat under the walnut branches; the mandoline lay motionless

across his knees; he sang on, and on, and on, as the young David might have sung to the madness of Saul.

He had forgotten all that surrounded him, his soul was in his music.

When his voice ceased quite suddenly, he looked at the people about him; the women were in tears, the men

listened breathless; there was a moment's silence, then they sprang to their feet, all of them with one accord,

and flung themselves on him, and kissed his hands, and his hair, and his clothes, and his feet, and shouted,

and laughed, and cried, and lifted him up on their shoulders, and called otu to the moon just sinking

"Look at him! look at him! Our own little Signa, and yet as great as this! Oh, the beautiful music! Did the

angels teach it to you, dearthe angels you used to see?"

Bruno alone stood apart, and Palma sat in the shade of the high house wall.

When they let him go at last that night, he smiled on them, standing bareheaded in the shadows:

"You are the first to praise meI will always think of that."

Then he broke loose from them and went quickly away, forgetting everything. For his heart was beating loud,

and, his eyes swam, and the faintness of a great emotion made the hillside reel before him for a moment. He

wanted to be alone. They were only peasant peoplefarmingmen and girls from the fieldsbut if they

were moved like that, would the world be wholly indifferent?

He climbed up the steep path towards Bruno's home, and sat down under one of the pines and thought. The

old house of Fiastra was below him, he was out of the hum of the voices, but he could have heard dance

music had there been any. He was glad it was all silenthe was glad they could not dance againso soon.

There was no sound anywhere around him.

Far down below the lights of the Lastra glistened; above were the fields and the woods and the blue mountain

crest. This was his home. He loved it. Nevertheless he said to himself: "Every day here is a day lost. How

shall I tell it to Bruno?"

Brunowho to every man he met, and to every woman coming through the vines, had said always, with

such pride in his voice, "He has come back he has walked all the way only to see meonly just for that!"

And Signa never heard him without a rush of blood to his cheeks and a rush of shame to his heart,knowing

that it was not so.

He had not been there long before a step crushed the fallen leaves and firneedles, a step ascending with

swift, elastic, even tread, the tread of feet that have never been trammellled in leather.

"Dear, are you there?" said Bruno's voice.

Signa rose and met him. They went upward together.

The old house of Fiastra was shutting itself up for sleep; the people were breaking up and going homeward;

going without their usual twitter of flute and thrilling of mandoline, and without their usual jests and laughter,

talking in low murmurs of the wonderful boy, who yet was their own little fellowthe little fellow that had

been hungry, and footsore, and beaten, and made a mock of so many years, in the house by the Mother of


Signa

CHAPTER XV. 193



Top




Page No 197


Good Counsel.

The heavens were brilliant. Coma Berenice was setting northward, and above the sea mountains Arcturus

shone in full splendour, soon to pass away. Perseus gleamed bold on his white field of light: he had been

shooting firearrows half August through the sky, and now was still. Very low down, eastward and

southward, as though watching over Rome, the strange lone star Fomalhaut hung in its mighty solitude. Orion

still was hunting in the far fields unseen.

"Was that all out of your own head?" said Bruno abruptly, as they mounted together under the pines.

"My own music? Yes."

"It is very fine," said Bruno, and was silent. His voice had lost its happy and hopeful intonation.

"Ah, if only I were sure," said Signa.

"It is very fine," repeated Bruno.

He knew it. He could not have told why. He had heard, like all his countryfolk, the gay grace of Rossini and

Cimarosa, and the grave grace of Donizetti and Bellini, in the little dusky crowded theatres of the populace

down in the city, in all the seasons of autumn and carnival. It was only a pastime to him; a sport not fit to fill

the life of a man. Music was like the grassit grew everywhere. That was what he thought. But he knew that

the songs of Signa were beautifulknew it by the wet faces of the women, by the shining eyes of the men.

And his heart was heavy with fear.

"Do they not tell you it is fine where you study?" he asked. "They must know there."

"Some do," said Signa, and then he hesitated, and his lips were mute.

"It is what you care most forstill?"

Signa drew a heavy breath.

"Ah, it is all I live for! Did I not say you have given me more than lifelife eternal."

"What will be will be," said Bruno, with the old gloom deepening on his face. "It is not I, nor anyone. It is

just that,the thing that is to be."

"Fate," said the boy.

"Perhaps that is what you scholars call it," said the man. "It may be the great God, it may be the Devil."

"May it not be ourselves," said Signa, "or others?"

Bruno did not answer. His face was dark. He had neither mind nor mood to unravel thought, or unweave the

subtleties of fancy. What he felt was that there was a force stronger than he, and always against him. It did

not matter what it was called.

They walked on in silence slowly. The moon was gone, but all the stars were shining, and there was a little

tremulous light on the moss under their feet. Signa stopped and lifted up a stone that had fallen across a few

sprays of cyclamen, and raised up the drooping delicate pink heads of that most lovely and tender of all


Signa

CHAPTER XV. 194



Top




Page No 198


blossoms.

"Look!" he said. "My music was the cyclamencircumstance was the stone; what my hand does for the

mitreflower, you did for my music and my life. I cannot call that Fate. It is something much warmer and

much more beautiful to me."

"You talk like a poet," said Bruno, roughly. "I am an unlearned man. I cannot follow figures."

Signa threw the stone away, and went on without saying more.

When they had got to the house Bruno struck a match and lighted his brass lamp.

"Good night," he said, and would have gone to his bed, but Signa stopped him.

"I have something to say," he murmured. "Could we talk now? Something I came all the way on purpose to

sayit could not be written."

"Ah!" said Bruno.

He sat down on the settle by the cold empty hearth. He drew his hat over his eyes. A dull, weary shadow was

on his face. It seemed to him as if a knife went to his heart.

And he had said all through these three days to the people, "He has walked all the way to see meonly just

to see me!"

"Let us hear it," he siad, and set down the lamp. He could not tell what it could be; but before he heard it all

his hope died in him. The boy had not come for him, and the old life would not hold him.

Signa remained standing, leaning against the marriagecoffer.

"My music that you heard tonight," he said, softly. "That is from an opera I have written. The firstthe

only one. I have called it 'Actea.' Oh, you do not know; the story does not matter. She was the love of Nero,

an Emperor of Rome, and she a slave. I have studied hard. Yes, indeed. It is not to praise myself. It was a

happinessno pain. If only one could learn more; but the nights and the days seem so short; even with

sleeping only four hours. I have made all the opera myself. The music, of course, but the story of it and the

words tooall the libretto. I would not speak to anyone of my idea, and if one be at all a musician, one

should be just a little also of a poet; enough for that. There is the jealousy of Actea and Poppea, and the

triumphs in the Circus Agonistes, and the marytrdom of the Christians, and Nero harkening to the harping of

Terpnos, and the death of Nero, and then Actea all alone by the grave; but you heard some of the music, all is

said in that; I know that it is good. The great Father Polidria says so. He even says it is great. But it will not

please the world; that is what he says. He thinks that 'canterello' began with Rossini, who was great, and who

had much else besides; and has descended to all the little composers that are reigning now, and who have

nothing else besides, and, in so descending, has increased and grown worse, and has corrupted the ear of the

people, so that they only want noise and glitter, and care nothing for true harmony or pure cadence. Perhaps it

is thus. He should know. He says that the people in all the nations have lost their critical faculty and their

understanding, and that even in opera seria they now desire as much jingling and noise and spectacle as in the

buffa. And so he thinks that my Actea' would fail, because it has too much of Pergolese in it."

Bruno interrupted him:

"Tell me what you want; what you come for? I cannot understand all these long words."


Signa

CHAPTER XV. 195



Top




Page No 199


"I am so sorry," said Signa, with the soft contrition of a chidden child. "I am always thinking of it; always

talking of it; I forgetI must tire you; but I hardly know what you will say, what you will thinklisten. All

my soul, all my life, is in the opera. If only it could be heard I feel sure that it would make a great fame for

me, and that is what you wish, is it not? You would not have me live and die an obscure musician, writing for

little theatres or teaching song in the cities? Oh, no! Oh, my God, no! It would be better to work in the fields

here for ever."

Bruno's teeth shut close together.

"I begin to understandgo on."

And sitting under the eaves of Fiastra that night, watching the young men and the maidens dance together, he

had said in his heart, with security, "He is content. The old ways will hold him!"

"You know," said Signa, still leaning against the old gilded coffer, with his face in the glow from the lamp.

"An opera to be known must be heard on some stage; and it must be a great stage: and the rendering of it

good, or the music will have no chance to be great in the world. I have said nothing to you, because I hoped

so much to send you word of some great victory for it, all in a moment, while you were thinking of me as

only a little scholar. But the 'Actea' was finished in spring, and I managed to travel to Milan,never mind

how, walking most of the way,and there I played from it, and showed it to many directors that come to the

city, the score of it is in my knapsack there, and they have all wondered at me, and called me Mozart, and

said that the music was good, some even said great; and the death chant of the Christians, and the grave song

of Actea, they said were sublime. But they were all afraid of it. They all thought it too serious, too passionate,

too thoughtful. I suppose it has not 'cantarello' enough. They said it would cost much, and would almost

certainly fail to please. They are afraid of their moneyafraid to spend it, and not to see it again. It is that

everywhere, money. It has half broken my heart. To hear them say that it is beautiful, they all grant that, and

yet to find not one there that will have the courage to give it to the world! I have seen them, of all nations,

and it is always the same. 'You are a young genius, you are a Mozart,' they all say. Oh heaven! how would

ever anyone have known of Mozart if they had all dealt with him as these men deal with me!"

Bruno looked up.

"Poor lad!" he muttered; the thought of Signa, suppliant and repulsed, moved him; he hated the music that

thus enchained the boy's soul; but he hated as much those traffickers in the labour of the brain, who had made

him suffer.

Signa went on full of his own thought.

"They told me I should take a homelier theme, with tragedy in it, like the Gazza Ladra; as if the meanness of

the plot were not what destroys the beautiful music there! They were all afraid of my Actea. Oh, you do not

know what I have endured. The hope of it, the despair of it, the waiting, the longing, the beseeching, the

thinking every time 'Here is one who will understand;' and then always the smae disappointment at the end. I

have been sick with the pain of it, mad with it; but you must not think that I lied to you when I said I was

happy. I have been happy always because I believe in my genius; I do believe in it against everything. It is

not vanity. I love the opera; but I love it as if God gave it me. It comes out of me just like the song out of the

bird. No more. All the summer I have toiled after these men, one or other of them; the city of Milan is full of

them; getting singers, and players, and melodies for their theatres, all over the world, for the next winter. I

have lost weeks and months waiting, waiting, waiting; and often all day without a bit of anything to eat,

because they do not thinkthose peopleor because they do and know one is so poor. I suppose they never

want for food themselves, and so forget."


Signa

CHAPTER XV. 196



Top




Page No 200


"You never told us."

Bruno's voice was husky: his face was dark with troubled pain. When he had thought this young life so happy

and so tranquil and so safe, it had been in conflict and torment, beating against the buffets of the world. He

was bewildered; he had a dull sense of having failed in all that he had done; failed utterly.

"Oh, no, what was the use?" said Signa, "It was no fault of anyone's: things are so, if one have not money.

You gave me all you could. I thought the 'Actea' would be taken at once. I thought that I should send you

word of my triumphs while you were still all thinking me a little useless scholar. But it was not to be. If they

could say that I wrote ill, I could bear it. Yes, I would tear it all up and think the failure was in me, and study

more, and do better; but they cannot say that. The work that I have done is good. The coldest of them own it.

Oh, heaven! it is that that breaks my heart: all my life is in it. I would die this hour, oh, so gladly, if I could be

quite sure that my music would be loved, and be remembered. I do not know: there can be nothing like it, I

think:a thing you create, that is all your own, that is the very breath of your mouth and the and the very

voice of your soul; which is all that is best in you, the very gift of God; and then to know that all this may be

lost eternally, killed, stifled, buried, just for want of men's faith and a little gold! I do not think there can be

any loss like it, nor any suffering like it, anywhere else in the world. Oh, if only it would do any good, I

would fling my body into the grave tomorrow, happy, quite happy; if only afterwards, they would sing my

songs, all over the earth, and just say 'God spoke to him; and he has told men what He said.'"

His hands clenched as he paused, his eyes burned, his face changed, and his mouth quivered; the madness of

a great passion was in himthe pure impersonal heropassion of genius, which only reigns absolute in

earliest youth, and whose deathnote is human love.

Bruno looked at him darkly, drearily.

This was the boy that he had thought had walked all the way only to look on his own face, and that he had

thought had only cared for his old home, and come to live for ever on the calm hillside! What could he

understand of this impassioned spiritual pain?he was like a man watching a delirium that raves in an

unknown tongue.

Bewteen them there was that bottomless chasm of mental difference, across which mutual affection can

throw a ropechain of habit and forbearance for the summer days, but which no power on earth can ever

bridge with that iron of sympathy which stands throughout all storms.

"I cannot followall that," he muttered, wearily. "You go beyond me. No doubt you are born for greater

things than I know. It is dark to me. But you came here for somethingsome wish, some aid,tell me that.

Perhaps I can help you. But I am ignorant. I cannot understand all that you say. Tell me the thing you want. I

am better at acts than at thoughts."

Signa, recalled to himself, hesitated a moment: then he spoke, with the colour changing on his bentdown

face.

"Wellall the hot months I have waited on these men. Waited and waited, all to no good. They are all afraid.

Perhaps they think in their hearts that a boy like meyesterday a peasant, and still with my shirts in holes,

and only nineteen years oldperhaps they think I never can be really worth the great world's hearing.

Anyhowthey refuse. All refuse. 'Have it played in your own country, and then we will see,' say the foreign

ones. 'This country is too poor to risk uncertain ventures in it,' say our own people. It is always some excuse.

Some way they are afraid; of me or of the music. And then no one cares very much to risk new music. The

theatres fill with the Ballo in Maschera and the Cenerentola, and all the rest. They only want them to fill. That

is all. Nothing is to be done with them. 'Comte Ory brings me as much as your Actea would were it


Signa

CHAPTER XV. 197



Top




Page No 201


successful,' said one director to me. 'And I have all the Comte Ory decorations, and all the singers know it by

heart; why should I risk what might be half my ruin?' For music they do not care, these men. No more than

the men who sell wine in the wineshops care for the beauty of the vines. But nowonly I do not know what

you will say, you will think me mad;now, last week in Milan, I have found a director who would take the

Actea. Yes, take it, and bring it out in Carnival in Venice. In Venicewhere they made Rossini's fame, and

sang the Ti riverdo even in the courts of law! I do not know whether he is a good man or a bad. But I would

have kissed his feet. For he believes in the Actea"

"Well?" said Bruno, as he paused.

Signa's face flushed hotter, then grew very pale.

"He will bring it out, this coming Carnival!" he murmured. "Only, as the risk is great, he sayshe must have

from me, before he does commence it, three thousand francs, one half the cost of it on his theatre."

"From you?" Bruno looked at him, doubting his own senses.

"From me, yes," said Signa, and faltered a moment, and then threw himself at the feet of Bruno, with that

caressing, suppliant grace of action which makes an Italian bend his knee as naturally as a flower stoops

before the wind.

"Oh, listen! You have been so generous, so good, so longsufferingit is a shame to ask for more, to

trespass further. Yes, I know. But, oh, listen to me, just this once again. What is the use of life in me if I

cannot make men hear my music? I feel I am strong; I feel I am right; I feel what I do is greatonly I have

not the means of success in this world. Just see a skylark, the bird that mounts, mounts, mounts, ever singing;

if it had a stone at its feet it could not mount, and so it could not sing, and yet its song would be in it just the

same, and it would break its heart because it had to be mute. I am like the skylark:only the stone with me is

poverty. You see they have all had some little money. Mozart had his father's help, and Haydn Prince

Esterhazy's, and everyone of them, some little thing just to loosen the stone off their foot as they rose

first;and once risen, then no lark wants anything more than only just the air and his own two wings.

Nowoh, I know it is so much to ask, and in a way it is shameful; but you love me and I have no one but

you. Nowthat land you bought for me, you send me the worth from it always, and you mean to sign it

away to me when I am of age, and you would like me to live on it for ever. Nownowwould it be

impossible; would it be wicked in me to pray for it;would you sell it at once, sell it straight away to

whoever would buy it, the fields, and the olives and all; and give me the money for the Actea? Ah, my

God!do do it! My life is worth nothing to me, and what should ever I do with the land? It is yours I know,

and I have no right yet;but if you do still mean to give it to me, let me have the value of it nownow, for

the Actea, and deliver me out of this torture and give me a chance to be great. Ah, my God, do hear me!it

will be as if you ransomed me out of hell!"

His head dropped on his hands; he sobbed aloud; he knelt still at Bruno's feet, but all drooped into himself

like a crushed flower. He was ashamed of his own prayer; and yet the passion of his longing shook him from

head to foot. What use were the land, and the olives, and the rushshadowed brook to him? What he wanted

was fame eternal.

Bruno was silent.

This was why the boy had come back.

After awhile Signa lifted his head timidly and glanced upward. Bruno's face told him nothing: it was dark as a

tempest, and, under all its bronze hue, pale; but it said nothing: it was like a moonless night.


Signa

CHAPTER XV. 198



Top




Page No 202


The boy was afraid. He thought there would break upon him an outburst of such rage as had shattered his lost

Rusignuolo.

But none came. Bruno was quite calm and was mute.

"Will you do it?" said Signa, with a great fear at his heart, touching the man's brown hands with a soft, shy

supplication like a girl's. "Will you do it? See, you are so strong, so goodyou think so much of my body

and my peace, and my happiness; which all are as nothing to me: wil you help me to save my soul? will you

help me out from this death in life? Dear God! if you knew"

A terrible hopelessness seized him and stopped his prayer on his lips. Bruno's face was so dark and so still:

there was no response in it. A ghastly despair froze the boy's beating heart.

How could he ever make this man understandthis man who knew nothingthis man who followed his

oxen, and reaped his corn, and was content?

Bruno rose.

"I will think of it," he said, slowly; and his voice in the darkness and the stillness of the lamplit house,

sounded deep and hollow, as a brave bell that is broken will sound. "I will do itif I see if for your good. I

must think."

Then he went out into the night air and drew the house door behind him, and the boy heard the echo of his

footsteps passing away upward to the higher hills.

He knew that his prayer would be fulfilled. He did not know that for one single instant, as he had knelt there,

Bruno could have struck him down and stamped his life out with as passionate a hate as he had once stamped

the music out of the broken violin:one instant in which the heart of the man had risen and cried against

him:

"I have given you all my lifeand you bring me back a stone."

The next day early Bruno went down into the Lastra. He went to the sacristy of the Misericordia.

"Write to this man of Venice," he said briefly. "Have it all in black and white: what he has said, what he will

do."

Luigi Dini looked up astonished.

"What! He has told you! You mean?"

"We can speak of it when the answer comes. Write," said Bruno, and went out into the tender sunshine and

through the merry ways of the Lastra, that were overflowing with gathered grapes and laughing faces, down

into the city, to the house of the notary who had served him in the transfer from Baccio Alessi, the carver.

"I may wish to sell my landthat landin a little while," he said. "If you find an honest man at a fair price,

tell me."

The notary looked up as the sacristan had done.

"Sell the land! The land you were so proud of! What can that be for?"


Signa

CHAPTER XV. 199



Top




Page No 203


"That is no concern of any man's. When you find the bidder tell me," said Bruno, and went into the great

square, where, the day being the marketday, all the men from the villages and the villas were chaffering

together with sonorous resonant voices, raised high in dispute or discussion.

"Bruno is going to do some evil thing," said the other men, seeing the look upon his face. They had been used

to tell danger from the dark ness of his face, as storm from the cloudcrown of Monte Morello.

But he did no evil. He trafficked with them, driving his bargains closely, and giving few words to all, with the

glaive of Perseus and the bronze head of the Medusa above him in the shadow of the arch.

When the day was ended, he entered the baptistery, and prayed there in the twilight.

Then he crossed the river, and went out of the gates homeward.

More than one man, going by with swift wheels and little jingling bells, and flying foxtails at the pony's

harness, stopped and offered him a lift; but he shook his head, and strode on along in the dust.

It was the twentyfourth hourthe close of daywhen he reached the foot of his own hill. The sun was just

going down behind the great mountain and the sharp peaks that lie between the valley and the sea. It was

nearly dark when he had mounted high enough to see his own roof above the olives.

He passed Fiastra.

The bell that said, "Lavora: et noli contristari" was ringing loud.

On the path above there was a little tumult of young men and girls running merrily one on another to reach

the open gates. They had torches with them, flaming bright in the dusk, and branches of fir and boughs of the

vines that they tossed over their heads; they were shouting and leaping, and scampering, and singing in

chorus. As they drew near the farmhouse, they called out to the people within:

"We have brought him down!we have got him! We will make him singour own little Signa, who is

going to be so great!"

Four of the youths had Signa aloft on their shoulders. They had sought him out where he was moping in

solitude, as they termed it; and had besought him and besieged him with airy laughter and fervent entreaty,

and a thousand appeals and reproaches of old friends to one who deserted them; and he had not been proof

against all that kindly flattery, all that tender supplication, which had the honey in it of the first homage that

he had ever known; and they had borne him away in triumph, and the girls had crowned him with vine leaves

and the damask roses that blossom in hazel and grape time, and danced round him in their rough, simple glee,

like the peasants of Tempe round the young Apollo.

Bruno drew back into the shadow of the pines, and let them pass by him. They did not see him. They went

dancing and singing down the steep grass paths, and under the archway, into the courtyard of Fiastra.

It was a quaint, vivid, pretty procession, full of grace and of movementclassic and homely, pagan and

mediæval, both at oncebright in hue, rustic in garb, poetic in feeling.

Teniers might have painted the brown girls and boys leaping and singing on the turf, with their brandishing

boughs, their flaring torches, their bare feet, their tossing arms; but Leonardo or Guercino would have been

wanted for the face of the young singer whom they carried, with the crown of the leaves and of the roses on

his drooped head, like the lotus flowers on the young Antinous.


Signa

CHAPTER XV. 200



Top




Page No 204


Piero di Cosimo, perhaps, in one of his greatest moments of brilliant caprice, might best have painted the

whole, with the backgrounnd of the dusky hillside; and he would have set it round with strange arabesques in

gold, and illumined amongst them in emblem the pipe of the shepherd, and the harp of the muse, and the

riverrush that the gods would cut down and fill with their breath and the music of heaven.

Bruno stood by, and let the innocent pageant pass, with its gold of autumn foilage and its purples of

crocuslike colchicum.

He heard their voices crying in the court: "We have got himwe have brought him. Our Signa, who is going

to be great!"

He stood still a little while: then he went up to his own home, and lit his lantern, and foddered his cattle, and

worked in his sheds. He was too far off from Fiastra to hear any sound of the singing, but every now and then

the wind, which blew that day from the southeast, brought upward the bursts of applause, the enthusiastic

shouts, that succeeded the intervals of silence; mere murmurs as the wind brought them; but to Bruno they

sounded like the echo of the clarion of Fame, crying aloud to him from the great world, "He is mine."

It was late when Signa returned, brought back by the young men, who left him with caress and with gratitude

as to a creature far above them, and went away singing low amongst themselves in chorus the greatest air that

he had written, the chant of the dying Christians, which had in it all the majestic magnificence of the "Rex

tremendæ majestatis," and all the pathetic resignation of the "Huic ergo parce Deus," of Mozart's "Dies Iræ."

Signa stood on the threshold and listened to the broad, regular periods, the sonorous pathetic rhythm of his

requiem, as the voices rose and sank, and grew fainter and fainter, as the steps fell away down the hillside.

They were only peasants, only labourers of the flail and the furrow; but they could sing whatever took their

ear with unerring truth and time. It was the first time that ever he had heard any music of his own upon the

mouths of others: it was the first time that any of that sympathy, which is the sweetest part of public homage,

had ever come to him:he stood and listened with a tumultuous pleasure swelling at his heart, and a

delicious sense of power on the lives of others stirring in him.

"It will live," he murmured to himself, as he listened there on the threshold until the voices died into silence,

as the young men went on their several ways to their own homesteads, and parted.

Bruno was working still in one of the sheds, his lantern burning beside him. He had been sifting grain,

stacking wood, cleaning wine casks, with the white dog watching him and the night wearing away.

Signa went within, and stood by him a little timidly. He had not seen him that day, save for a few moments in

the early morning.

"You did not come to Fiastra tonight," he said gently, not knowing well what to say.

"No," said Bruno, without lifting his head, whilst he piled the brushwood.

"Are you angry with me?" said Signa, with the childlike way that was natural to him.

"No," said Bruno, but he worked on without raising his head.

Signa's mouth quivered a little. He knew that he had done no wrong, and yet he was not at peace with

himself.


Signa

CHAPTER XV. 201



Top




Page No 205


"Perhaps I am very selfish to ask so much," he said, hesitating a little as he spoke. "I know I have no right; I

know I have no more of my own than the dog there. But, indeedindeedwhat use would the land be to

me? what joy would it bring me? And you are so good."

Bruno paused in his labour a moment.

"I said: I must think. Let it be. Wait a weekthen I will tell you. I do not know that you are selfish. It is I,

more likely. I will do what is for your good. Only leave me in peace. Do not talk."

And he lifted more wood.

Signa stood by him sadly. He was not satisfied. He knew that he had gained what he wished, that his desire

would be given him. But his victory brought a sense of pain and of wrong doing, as victory over a noble foe

does to a soldier.

Bruno could never measure the height of the boy's intelligence; the boy could never measure the depth of

Bruno's nature. In some ways they were for ever both strangers one to the other. Between human creatures it

is often so.

As he stood there, confused, troubled, mute, Bruno looked up with a gesture of impatience, and laid his hand

on the lad's shoulder, but gently, for since the day of the broken Rusignuolo he had sworn to heaven never to

be ungentle with Pippa's son.

"I am not angered," he said. "But leave me alone. Go with your friends; sing, dance, be caressed, take your

pastime; enjoy yourself, dear, while you can. Do not think that you have hurt me; only leave me alone. It is

not a thing to be done in a day. But you may trust me. What is best for you, that I will do: only I will not talk

of it."

He thrust him gently out of the shed into the night air against the open housedoor.

"It is late. Go to your bed."

CHAPTER XVI.

SIGNA went, and climbed up to his own room, and opened the old drawer and looked at his broken violin

lying where he had left it, with its rosemary and its sprigs of cypress, as if it were a dead thing in a coffin.

"Perhaps the world will prize you some day," he thought, "as it does the old wooden shoe of Paganini."

He was happy because he had faith in himself, and hope; almost as happy as when the fair angel had given

him the Rusignuolo; but he had a heavy sense amidst his joy of having sinned against Bruno.

He only partly understood the pain that he had dealt. He only dimly saw how the man who had believed that

his return had been one of affection was wounded to the quick by the revelation that ambition and personal

desire and immediate need had been the sole impulses moving him. He only very vaguely comprehended that

to ask Bruno to give up the land which he had slaved for seven years to gain, was to shatter at a blow all the

pride of his days, all the hope of his life.

The great genius overmastering him was like a cloud before his eyes. If he were cruel to Bruno, he was cruel

unconsciously; as he was cruel to his own body in inflicting on it hunger and cold and all corporal ills whilst

he followed the spirits that beckoned to him.


Signa

CHAPTER XVI. 202



Top




Page No 206


If he asked Bruno to give up much, he himself was ready to give up everything. If it could have been said to

him, "Die now, and your music shall live," he would have accepted the alternative without a pause, and gone

to his death rejoicing.

It was the sublime fanaticism of genius, which, like all other fanaticism, is cruel. The desire for glory had

entered into him, as yet impersonal, but none the less allabsorbing and dominant.

Once he had been content to have leisure and rest, to hear the "beautiful things" of his fancy. Now he had no

peace unless he could repeat them to the world of men:as at first the lover is content with the perfect

possession of his mistress; but, when this has been enjoyed awhile in secret, grows restless for the world to

know the joy that crowns his passions.

The days passed away with him in a fever of unrest, eating little, sleeping little, vaguely consoled and elated

by the homage his old comrades gave him, but missing much of the beauty of autumn, because the unrest of

ambition was in him. The little mitreflower would not tell him half the things it had whispered him in his

childhood, and the great winds wandering amongst the pines had lost much of their melody for him. He was

always thinking"Will they kill my soul in me? Shall I die unheard and unknown?"

Palma came up no more to Fiastra: she stayed down in her father's house, washing, mending, ironing,

scrubbing, hoeing, toiling.

"I am nothing to him," she said to herself. "If I had been Gemma, he would have made his songs about me."

Signa strayed sometimes into Giovoli, indeed, as he went to old Teresina's and other places that he had

known; but he was always thinking, thinkingalways absorbed; sometimes seeming to listen, and then

writing music on any scrap of paper from his pocket, and at other times singing over softly to himself the

recitatives and the airs of his 'Actea.'

The two weeks of uncertainty were torture to him. His hope and fear were in equal portions, and each

possessed him by turns to all exclusion of the other.

"I thank heaven, lad, you did fail at the school of design in the city, and came home to make honest tubs and

churns and buckets," said Cecco, the cooper, to his own youngest son, in the workshop with the vine behind

the barred window.

They all had a dim sense that Signa was going to be great; but they most of them thought it a bad thing, and

pitied him, and pitied Bruno for not having a good, strong, contented youth, who would have helped him with

the land and held it after him.

As for Bruno himself, he never spoke to any man of the boy or of the land.

Letters came and went. Luigi Dini and the notary, who was a good man and kindly, puzzled the matter out

together, and dealt with it cautiously and carefully. Weeks went by with all things unsettled. At length the

sacristan called Bruno down into the Lastra, and said to him:

"The man of Venice is an honest man. There is no fear. If the half of the cost is be paid, he will produce the

work in carnival and do it all justice. There is no fear. He will not say it will succeed, but he will give the test.

He is a true man, as such men go, living by their own wits and the brains of others."

Bruno shaded his eyes with his hand a few minutes; then he nodded his head to the old man, and drove to the

city, and said to the notary, "Sell the land."


Signa

CHAPTER XVI. 203



Top




Page No 207


The notary had some time before found with ease a man who was willing and able to buymoney down,

with no faltering or pilfering.

"The deeds shall be ready by the week's end," he said now; and he sent and called in the buyer, a stranger to

Bruno and a dweller in the city; and they shook hands on the bargain, and it was concluded beyond the

possibility of change.

Bruno did not speak once.

"Does he sell under pressure of debt, that he looks so dark? It is whispered about," said the buyer.

"Then a lie is whispered about," said the notary. "He sells because he chooses to sell. And it is his way to

look like that."

But the notary thought to himself, "The man is a fool. The boy has a pipe like a chaffinch, and so the good

land is to go in a puff of sound. The boy must be his own, or he would never do so foolishly."

For the notary, though he dealt with the letters to and from the city of Venice because he was paid to do so,

and it was no business of his, was sincerely sorry that the solid soil was being bartered away for a lad's silly

dream, and was sorry, moreover, for Bruno.

"It will all end in vapour, and the boy will die in a garret. It is always so," said the notary, though his own

dwellinghouse was close against a wall on which was written "Qui nacque Cherubini."

Bruno returned to his own hills in the stormy autumnal evening, and entered his own house.

Signa was sitting by the oillamp writing music. He seldom did any other thing. His hand on the dark oak

table was white and small as a girl's; his cheeks were flushed with a feverish colour; he looked weak, and he

was very thin.

Bruno went up behind him and laid both his hands on his shoulders. He did nt care for the boy to look up at

his face.

"Dear, it is done," he said gently. "You have got your desire. Your music will be heard in the winter. Ask

Luigi Dini the rest."

Then he left the room and locked himself in the loft above the stable of Tinello and Pastore. He could not

trust himself to speak more. All the night he had no sleep.

He went out again before daybreak, while the stars were still shining.

He went out and upward to the little brook rushing away under its reeds, to the three little fields cornsown,

to the narrow grassy paths under the gnarled olives.

Kings leaving their kingdoms have suffered less than he, losing this shred of land.

Nine years he had laboured on it, giving it the sweat of his brow and the ache of his limbs, and all the stolen

hours that other workers give to rest or pleasure; and now it was going from his as sand runs out of a glass.

All the toil was over and useless. All the nine years were passed like a breath of smoke, and left no more tale

or worth.


Signa

CHAPTER XVI. 204



Top




Page No 208


He sat down by the edge of the bright shallow water. It was now close upon daybreak. No sound stirred,

upward or downward, on the great hill.

He was quite quiet. He had the dull dark look on his face that had come there when the boy had first asked

this gift at his hands. He said to himself, that what befell him was just. On that spot by the rippling burn he

had shattered the boy's treasure: it was only meet now that he should lose his own.

He did not waver. He did not repine. He made no reproach, even in his own thoughts. He had only lost all the

hope out of his life and all the pride of it.

But men lose these and live on; women also.

He ahd built up his little kingdom out of atoms, little by little; atoms of time, of patience, of selfdenial, of

hoarded coins, of snatched moments:built it up little by little, at cost of bodily labour and of bodily pain, as

the pyramids were built brick by brick by the toil and the torment of unnoticed lives.

It was only a poor little nook of land, but it had been like an empire won to him.

With his foot on its soil he had felt rich.

He had wondered that men lived who spent their souls in envy.

It had been his ambition, his longing, his dream, his victory: labour for it had been as sweet to him as the

kisses of love; and when he had made it all his own, he would not have changed places with princes or with

cardinals.

And now it was gonegone like a handful of thistledown lost on the winds, like a spider's web broken in a

shower of rain. Gone: never to be his own again. Never.

He sat and watched the brook run on, the piedbirds come to drink, the throstle stir on the olive, the cloud

shadows steal over the brown, bare fields.

The red flush of sunrise faded. Smoke rose from the distant roofs. Men came out on the lands to work. Bells

rang. The day began.

He got up slowly and went away; looking backwards, looking backwards, always.

Great leaders who behold their armed hosts melt like snow, and great monarchs who are driven out

discrowned from the palaces of their fathers, are statelier figures and have more tragic grace than he

had;only a peasant leaving a shred of land, no bigger than a rich man's dwellinghouse will cover;but

vanquished leader or exiled monarch never was more desolate than Bruno, when the full sun rose and he

looked his last look upon the three poor fields, where forever the hands of other men would labour, and

forever the feet of other men would wander.

CHAPTER XVII.

ON the morrow, the notary in the city saw duly signed and sealed and attested the deed which gave the land

by the brook on the hill, that is called Artemino, over, from Brunone Marcillo, to one Aurelio Avellino

cheeseseller, in the street of the Red Gate in fair Florence.


Signa

CHAPTER XVII. 205



Top




Page No 209


CHAPTER XVIII.

IT was a winter's night in the Lastra.

The cold had been severe. It was the first month of the young year. Snow was resting on the barbecane and

watchtowers of the Porta Fiorentina and on the ledges and battlements of all the old walls. It melted every

morning when the noon sun touched it, but it lay there every night. The villas were all deserted. The nobles

were down in their palaces in the city. The little churches rang their bells regularly over the barren solitary

country, like soldiers firing over a forsaken field. The rivers were swollen, but had not overflowed; every

little thread of water was swelled into a brook, and every hillfed brook into a torrent. The people were hard

pressed at times for food and oil. There was a good deal of suffering in the little homesteads: most of all in

those set high on the hillsides and the mountain crests, that were swept by the bitter fierce winds from the

north, wehre the dwellers could see no faces save those of their own households, until spring should have

come and made the muletracks passable again.

Even down in the Lastra things were not very bright; for the people are poor, and the taxes are many.

It was high carnival in the great towns, but they had not much to do with that. Now and then some groups of

men and girls went down to join the mummery in the city with masks on and ribbons fluttering, and came

back white, not with snow, but with the flourpelting; and for the nidnight fair, under the gallery of the

Medici, the contadini dressed up their wine barrels in quaint guise, and the straw plaiters took their prettiest

baskets and tassels and hats and toys, and the best looking maidens went down with the best winter fruits, to

stand and laugh behind the flaring torches under the evergreens and the flags, and, perhaps, have a waltz and

a scamper down the broad pavement, with the stars shining above and the tambourines and cymbals clashing,

and the Vecchio Tower frowning on the pastime and the blaze.

Otherwise the Lastra had nothing to do with carnival, except that now and then it put a fat goose in its pot, or

munched a bit of toothsome strong bread from Siena, or ahd a set of strolling players in the old Loggia that

used to be a hospital in the days when Antonino preached charity as the saving of men, and uprooted his

damask rosetrees in the eternal antagonism of Theology and Nature.

It was a winter's night in the Lastra.

It was the first night of the midnight winefair in the city and the noisiest folks were away. In the wineshop,

however, of one, Sanfranco, a good merry man and a soninlaw of old Teresina, a score or more of people,

men and women, were gathered.

The great wooden nailstudded doors of the arched entrance were shut to against the driving wind. The oil

wicks flamed brightly, though they could only dimly light up the darkvaulted cavernlike entrance room;

but long branches of trees flamed on the dogs, and Sanfranco sold good wine, and his wife was a popular soul

and made the best maccaroni in the commune, and a bough outside his door always showed that hunger as

well as thirst might be allayed within.

At the moment no one was eating or drinking. The strawcovered flasks stood about unnoticed. The pipes

had grown cold.

Old Teresina, who was at supper with them, had her distaff idle and both hands on her knees, as she strained

her ears to hearken. Men and women sat and leaned around in various postures, but all with the same stillness

and intentness, listening. Sanfranco himself forgot to chalk the scores of the night; and his wife, for once, let

her fryingpan frizzle itself into blackness. They were all gathered together in absorbed attention.


Signa

CHAPTER XVIII. 206



Top




Page No 210


The sacristan of the Misericordia sat in their midst: his spectacles were on his nose, his threewicked lamp

burned close at his elbow: he had a newspaper in his hands, and other papers crumpled at his feet. He had

been reading aloud sometime; his glasses were dim with mist, his voice faltered, and his sight almost failed

him; for this was what he read:

"What shall we say of this child? For he is no more than a child. Rossini was twentyone when Venice first

welcomed, with one voice, his mighty 'Tancred.' This lad is even younger. We predict for him a fame even

greater than Rossini's. Since our grandfathers worshipped Cimarosa, there has been no parallel to the rapture

of this city at the 'Actea.' The grave song of Actea is on every woman's lips today; the death chant of the

Christian is echoed by every gondolier. All the air and all the waters seem full of this new music, which, to

the most perfect freshness of fancy unites the severe grace and sonorous harmony of Durante and Pergolese.

If it have a fault at all, it is too pure. It has the passions of faith, of heroism, of aspiration; it has not the

passion of love; it belongs to the soul; it has passed by the senses. This is the result of youth. It is more divine

than it is anything else. But its exquisite beauty, its truth to all the requirements of the noblest musical art,

above all, its real sublimity of conception have carried all before it. There has been no such scene as that of

last night in Venice since Rossini's Aria di Rizzi rose on every tongue. All the city was in tumult. Men and

women wept like children. From the first act, which opens with the chorus of the gladiators, to the last, which

closes on the grave of Nero, there was not for one moment doubt or coldness in the audience. Its reception

was an everincreasing tempest of delight. Men who had gone listless and even hostile were overborne and

carried away by the universal enthusiasm. The young artist could not be found at the moment the opera

commenced. When the second act had passed, and such a shout as might have wakened the very dead, shook

the house from floor to roof, he was found hidden in one of the dark unused passages below the stage. He had

fainted"

The old man paused; his voice was choked with emotion; he let the paper fall at his feet.

The men gave a deep glad cry; the women sobbed aloud.

"My pupil! yes, I may call him that," mur mured Luigi Dini. "I taught him all he knewat first."

Then he took up the printed sheets, and went on with his slow measured reading,

"When at length he came before the people, he looked more like some beautiful pale young ghost of

Desdemona or of Francesca, than like a youth who had fought his battle with the worldand conquered.

When all was over, the people got hold of him, clambering on the boards to reach him, and carried him aloft

on their shoulders, and bore him out into the air, smothered with the flowers and the handkerchiefs of women.

A whole fleet of gondolas accompanied him homewards. The great chant had caught the ear of the whole

city. The nobles of Venice seized him, and bore him away to a brilliant feast. They sang it as they took him to

his home. They sang it under the windows. They brought him out again, and again, and again. The night rang

with their cheers, and with the echoes of his music. It was not until morning that anything like order or

stillness prevailed. Like the southern poet who loved Venice so well, he awakes and finds himself famous. It

is said that he is a little contadino, the son of a contadino also, in a village in Tuscany, and that all the study

he has ever had has been a year or two in Bologna. It is said, too, that his friends are so poor, and he so

penniless, that yesterday he had not a coin to buy himself a crust of bread. He calls himself only Signa."

Luigi Dini caught his breath a moment, and his withered lips quivered.

"They then pass on to speak of the music, critically, and in detail," he said, striving to seem calm. "You will

not care to hear that. It is too long. But you seewe were no idle dreamers, no mere weavers of cobwebs.

You seemy boy is great."


Signa

CHAPTER XVIII. 207



Top




Page No 211


"My little Signa, that I hid in the coffer!" cried old Teresina, with the tears streaming down her cheeks, yet

laughing in her joy.

"Little Signa, that Nita beat like a dog!" said her daughter, laughing and crying.

"Little Signa, that thought it such a fine thing to have a bowl of soup with the children on Sundays!" said

Sanfranco himself.

"Little Signa, that we thought no better than a baby!" said his son, a strong, lusty, young blacksmith.

"Little Signa, that is only Pippa's son!" said Cecco, the cooper. "Only Pippa's son! and that baseborn."

"Little Signa no more," said Luigi Dini; "and baseborn? what does that matter? God has called him into the

light of the world."

"Will he ever look back to us?" murmured the old woman, with the slow tears falling down on her hank of

flax.

"Never mind. We will look up at him," said the old man, gently. "But I do not think he will forget. We do not

think the stars see us in the daytime, but if we go down into a well, we see that they do, just the same: so will

it be with him. The great light may hide him from our sight, but he will see us all the same."

They were all silent.

"Did he write anything himself?" said Cecco, the cooper, after a pause.

"He wrote, 'Tell Bruno,' and sent me all these papers. That was all."

"Bruno!" echoed the cooper, who was his friend.

They had none of them thought of Bruno.

"Poor Bruno," said the old man, sadly; he was thinking of the price that Bruno had paid for the night of

victory in Venice.

"You cannot go up to him tonight," said Sanfranco; "the hillpaths are perilous."

"No. The post came so late too, from the state of the roads. I will go up the first thing in the morning."

"Perhaps he will be in here tonight. I think he went through to the winefair. I think he had to goyes, he

said so."

"Yes, he said so," echoed Cecco. "But only to take wine to Savio's stall. He will not stay."

"Does he expect to hear this news at all?"

"Not at all," said the sacristan. "The man of Venice had dealt so ill with the lad, putting off, till here is nigh

the close of the carnival. We began to think that he would cheat us utterly. He had a ballet that ran well. He

did not care. No. Bruno had ceased to hope. 'What is done is done;' that is all he has ever said about it."

"It is a wonderful glory!" said the woman. "Read us again. Read us again, good Luigi."


Signa

CHAPTER XVIII. 208



Top




Page No 212


And he read again, the story which already he knew so well by heart, that it mattered little that his eyes swam

so often, and that the printed letters were wrapped in mist.

As he read this second time, the heavy ironbeaded door swung open, letting in a blast of bitter frosted air,

that almost blew the lights out: a man came into the room, shaking snow at each step on to the red bricks, and

muffled in his thick brown cloak, wearing it across his chest and his mouth, in the same fashion that Dante

and Guido Calvacanti once did theirs.

It was Bruno.

His baroccino stood without, with the mule tired and cold, and the candle dark in the lantern that swung from

the shafts. He had deposited the wine at Savio's stall, and had come away, leaving to others the riot, and

dance, and glee, and jest, and mumming, and masking of the great carnival fair, under the arches of the

galleries on the edge of the Arno.

In many a byegone year he had been the wildest there; with rough jests over the sale of the wine, and rough

wooing of the women's torchlit graces, and mad dancing with black dominoes and rainbowhued maskers,

while the drums and flutes had resounded through the great arcade till the daylight broke.

"Sanfranco, will you give me a light?" said he, coming into the midst of them with the rush of cold air; "mine

is gone out, and the frost makes the hills bad driving."

Then his sight fell on the sacristan with the printed paper, and he glanced over all the faces of the others, and

read them.

He strode up to the old man.

"There is news of him?" he said, under his breath, with passionate thirsty eyes.

"Yes, great and good news," said Luigi Dini; but his feeble voice was drowned in the deep shouts of the men,

and the women's shrill cries, each eager to tell the tale the quickest, and to be the first.

"Great and good news!" they clamoured. "All Venice is mad for him, Bruno. He has taken the city by storm.

The people have feasted him, and chanted him all the night long. Only think! only think! Just our own little

Signa. Just Pippa's sonas you say. He is great. He is famous. He has all the world after him. Only think!

only think!"

Bruno stood in the centre of them, the snow falling in flakes off his garments, his eyes turning bewildered

from one to another. Then he put his hand up before his sight, like a man blinded with a sudden blaze of light.

It was so hard to understand. It was so hard to conceive as possible.

"Do they laugh at the boy? or at me?" he muttered, with the anger of a sudden suspicion awakening in the

flash of his glance.

"No, no! No, no!" said Luigi Dini; "who would have the heart to make a mock of it? And what is there so

strange? It is what we hoped and prayed for, only it passes beyond all our prayers. The lad is greatyes, do

not look so. The dear child is great, and his future is safe. God is good; and you sold the land not in vain."

Bruno dropped down on a bench that stood near.

"God is good," he muttered.


Signa

CHAPTER XVIII. 209



Top




Page No 213


They were all silent. They could not shout and chatter and praise and wonder any more. There was that in his

intense stillness which overmastered and awed them.

Whether it were pain or thankfulness they could not tell. Whichever it was, it was beyond them.

Sanfranco was the first to speak. He touched Bruno on the arm.

"Stay here in the warm and let him read you the newssuch news! We have heard it twice over, but we can

hear it thrice. I will see to your beast. Do not go back to the hills this rare night. We ought to have a bonfire

on the roof of the big gate. Stay with us."

Bruno rose to his feet, still with that unsteady dazzled look on him like a man wakened by a blaze of fire.

"No," he said, absently. "No;see to the mulehe is cold and lame;come away with me, Luigi. Let me

hearall alone."

The old sacristan made a gesture to the others to be quiet and cease from their pressing; and gathered up all

the papers.

"Yes. We will go to my quiet little room. It will be best," he said, and put his hand on Bruno's arm and guided

him out of the doorway into the dark freezing night. It was but a stone's throw to the sacristy. Bruno went out

like a blind man.

Sanfranco followed them, and put up the mule in his stable.

"One would think he was not glad after all," said he to his wife, returning.

"Nay, he is glad and thankful," said his old motherinlaw, who was clipping an oil wick. "If it had not been

for his labour, who would ever have heard of the dear little lad? Butlook youthe stars may see us in the

day, as Luigi says, mayhap they do; but if a star were all one had to love, it would be hard work to feel the

loneliness and the cold close in, and sit in the dark water of the well and only catch a glimpse of the star now

and then shining ever so far away up in the light of the sunand we out of the light for ever."

"That is true, mother," said Sanfranco. "But you talk like a book."

"Nay, nay, never so;I talk sense," said the old Teresina. "But that is how it will always be with Bruno and

Pippa's boy; just the well and the star;just the well and the stardo you see?"

"I see," said Cecco, the cooper, who loved Bruno; and he emptied half a flask of wine.

The grey dawn came into the little room by the Misericordia Church, with the black crossbones and the

memento mori everywhere about it, and beyond its lattice the old broken battlements and the dull winter

skies.

He had it all read to himover and over again. He sat leaning against the table with his head on his hands.

He understood it all; he understood itthe fame of the arts is that which is most intelligible to the peasants of

this country, those descendants of the men who ran weeping and laughing before Cimabue, and filled the

churches to hearken to the oratories of S. Philip Neri.

They understand it by instinct.


Signa

CHAPTER XVIII. 210



Top




Page No 214


So did he. But it was still like a sudden blaze of flame, so close to his face that whilst he was dazzled by it his

eyes were darkened and sightless.

Was he thankful?yes, he thanked God. God was good. So he said from the depths of his heart.

Living for the world, the boy was dead for him.

And yet he thanked God.

Time went away and he took no count of it. His feet and limbs were cold, but he had no sense of it. The little

lamp paled and the chilly dawn came, but he had no perception that it was morning. He sat

thinkingthinking of this wonderful thing which that night had brought: of this distant city, where the little

fellow who had run barefoot by his side was raised up as a prince amongst men.

Affection quails before the supremacy of art; as art in its turn cowers under the supremacy of passion.

The boy was dead to him; that he knew.

The old man who had sat quiet and patient, sleeping a little and waking up to warm hands over his little pot

of ashes, touched him at last, almost frightened at the silence and the stillness with which he leaned there,

with his head on his hands.

"The dear, good lad!" he said, softly. "He will write himself, 'princeps musicorum' after all;aye, we always

said it;he and I dreaming here together, the old fool and the young one as they used to say. But do not

lament for it, Bruno; I mean do not sorrow for ourselves. He will not forget. He is too true of heart."

Bruno shivered a little, waking to his first sense of the cold that had frozen around him. He rose: he smiled a

little.

"I will pray that he may forget," he said, slowly. "When he remembersthen he will have dropped down

from this height. He was my lark. I broke his cage. Let him go upupup. Why should he fallfor me?"

He spoke dreamily, and he had his hand before his eyes, with the same dull sense of confusion and of wonder

which had come upon him when he had first listened to the news. He put out his hand and grasped Luigi

Dini's in farewell.

"Tell him I have heard," he said. "Tell him I am glad. What money I can, I will send. There is nothing more

to say."

Then he threw his cloak over his mouth, and went down the staircase through the little church that was quite

dark. Luigi Dini fumbling with the keys, unlocked the door and let him out; he passed up the street towards

the seaward gate, without remembering that his mule stood in Sanfranco's stable.

CHAPTER XIX.

WAS he thankless?

No. He thanked God.

God was good: so he said from the depths of his soul. Had not the boy his desire? But Bruno said, "God is

good," as the Argive mother said it when, in answer to her prayer for their blessing, her sons were smitten


Signa

CHAPTER XIX. 211



Top




Page No 215


down dead.

She did not doubt the goodness of her gods: nor did he that of his.

But as the woman's heart was rent in two by the fulfilling of her prayer, so was his now.

Some faint hope had been alive in him which he had hated because it was hope, which he had plucked at to

pluck out from his soul as his the basest and meanest of crimes: some faint hope, cruel, irrepressible.

As he went, some men and women coming from the fair, merry and loudtongued from wine, tossing their

masks by the strings, and flinging white comfits and pellets of chalk one from another up against the closed

casements and the iron bars, reeled against him as they passed and recognised him.

"Ah, Bruno, black Bruno!" they called to him, half drunkenly. "There is rare news of your little lad in the

city, of Pippa's son, as you call him. A lion in Venice, a lion with wings! Such a fuss never was. The boy is a

great man, just at one leap. Bravo! Why not? We will have his music down in Florence at Easter. If he be

your own boysay so now. Claim him while you can get him. Another year he will be too fine to notice

youoh, they are all the same, those sweetthroated brids, when they get a nest of gold and a bough of

laurel to sing inche, che!he will be like the rest."

Bruno passed them without a blow or word. And yet men had often hurt him less, and all his blood had been

in flame, and his steel had been in their flesh.

The maskers, laughing, dashed their chalk up at the grated casements, and reeled noisily through the still

sleeping Lastra; he walked away over the bridge, with the mountain wind fierce in his teeth.

The solitary bell of his own little brown church was ringing for the first mass when he reached the hills above

the farm of Fiastra, tolling sadly through the grey winterfog.

He entered it, and prostrated himself on the stones.

There was no one there save the old priest officiating; the candles burned dully, the white mist had got into

the church, and the vapours of it hung about the altar; the voice of the priest seemed to come from a cloud.

Some sheep left out all night, forgotten by the shepherd, had crept in and lay huddled together at the foot of

one of the pillars; the north wind blew loud without.

Bruno kneeled there in the dampness and the darkness and the bitter cold.

"O God, save the boy always," he prayed with all the might of his heart. "Do not think of meif I starve

hereif I burn hearafterit does not matterI am nothing. Only save the boy."

So he prayed again and again and again, with his forehead on the stones, and his heart going out to the great

unknown powers he believed in with a mortal agony of supplication. The world was as a fiend to him that

wrestled with him for the soul of Pippa's son. Of himself he could do nothing.

Would heaven be on his side?

Would the great quiet angels stir, and come down and have pity?

When the mass was over, and the old priest, thinking the church empty, had gone away to break his fast, the

shepherd, seeing his strayed sheep, followed with his dog within the church doors, and found them sleeping


Signa

CHAPTER XIX. 212



Top




Page No 216


together at the foot of the pillar; and found besides them a man stretched face downward, half senseless, in a

trance of prayer.

"It is that tall, strong, fierce brute. We thought him made of iron!" said the shepherd, wondering, to his

sheepdog.

CHAPTER XX.

THE next morning old Teresina, being a hale old body, and active, climbed up the slope to Giovoli, and told

Palma the tidings.

The girl was hoeing amongst the frostbitten ground, and digging out cauliflowers.

She straightened her back and listened, with her great eyes open in humid wonder, to the tale the old woman

brought; a tale enlarged and glorified, as such narratives ever will be passing from mouth to mouth.

Palma could understand nothing of it; less than any of them. She had never been out of the Lastra. She had

never been in any city, or heard any music except that at church and at the country merrymakings such as

those at Fiastra. It was all obscure to her, terrible, incomprehen sible. It was as if they had told her Signa

had been made a king.

"Sure it was his heart's wish, so we ought to be glad," said old Teresina, when all her story was done.

"Yes, indeed," said Palma; but her head was in a whirl, and her throat was full. She knew, as Bruno knew,

that living for the world, he was dead to themquite dead. All the country was talking of him: how should

he remember?

"She is a stupid little mule," thought the old woman, angrily. "She feels nothing, she sees no greatness in it

allshe is only good to grub among her cabbages."

And she went away huffed, and thinking she herself had been a fool to walk all the way to Giovoli to tell her

news.

Palma worked on amongst the hard sods, filling her handtruck with cauliflowers, which her brother would

wheel down to the market at the back of the Palace Strozzi.

She was always hard at work, in the open air in all weathers, and knowing no rest; for they were poorer than

ever now her brothers grew so big; and, what with the mill tax, and the goods tax, and the tax at the gates for

every scrap of eatable stuffs or inch of homespun cloth, the lives of the poor are terrible in this land, where all

the earth runs over with plenteousness.

Hour after hour she hoed, and dug, and uprooted, and packed the green heads of the vegetables one on

another: all the while her heart was like lead, and her tears were dropping.

"One ought to be glad; he would have broken his heart here; one ought to be so glad," she said to herself.

But gladness does not come for the commanding of it, nor at the voice of duty. She could not feel glad; she

could only feel, "We shall never be anything more to himnever any more."

Signa had been the one grace, the one poem, the one sweet gleam of leisure, rest, and fancy, in all the deal

level of her laborious life.


Signa

CHAPTER XX. 213



Top




Page No 217


All the rest was so dull, so hard, so unlovely; all the rest was just one constant uphill struggle for sheer

lifeone ceaseless rolling of the stone of poverty upward every day, to have it fall heavy as ever back again

with every night. Her father was idle, her brothers were quarrelsome; their needs were many, and their ways

of meeting them were few; everyone leaned one her, everybody looked to her, everything was left for her to

do and save: she had a nature that would have been happy on a very little, but she had no time to be happy; no

one every thought she could want such a thing. All the loveliness about her always, from the blaze of sunrise

over the hills to the mitre flower in the path between the cabbages, she had no time to note; if she had a

moment to rest, she was so tired she could only sit down with closed eyes, heavily, stupidly, like an

overdriven horse.

Signa alone had sometimes made her look up and see the daybreak, look down and see the cyclamen; Signa

alone, with his smile and his song, and his dreams and his fancies, had brought her a little glimpse of that life

of the perception and of the imagination without which the human life differs in nothing from that of the

blinded ass at the grinding mill.

She clung to him quite unconsciously; he was the sole ray of light in her long dark day of toil: toil that no one

thanked her for, because it was so simply her duty and her obligation.

She loved him with the simplest, tenderest, most innocent affection; and with infinite humility, because she

so seldom could reach the height of his thoughts or the stature of his mind. He was the one beauty in her life;

he was so unlike all else that surrounded her; even when she knew him wrong, his error was more divine to

her than others' right; the hope of him when he was coming, the memory of him when he had gone, had

illumined for her so many days of joyless labour; when his life had gone quite out of hers she had been

desolate, with a desolation the more absolute because no one guessed, or, guessing, would have pitied it.

And now at his victory she was not surprised. She could not understand it, but she had believed in him as he

had believed in himself; and, so believing, had been sure that he would do the thing he wished.

Therefore the news had found her, and had left her, so quietso quiet: only with a weight at her heart like a

stone.

She knew, as she had known at Fiastra, his feet might return, but his soul never! She tried to make herself

glad; she hated herself because she failed to rejoice.

"He would have broken his heart if he had not succeeded," she said to herself; and all the while she worked

amongst the black earth whose chinks were filled with ice, and her feet were numb with cold, and her poor

wisp of a woolen shirt was blown through and through by the north wind, and she tried to cheat herself and

believe that she was glad.

When the cabbages were all packed, and the rest of the garden labour done, she went within a minute, and got

out a little morsel of papermoney sewn within her mattrass, and stood and thought.

Years before it had been given her by her godmother; the only little bit of money she had ever had for herself;

and she had been told by her father to spend it on herself; and she had saved it always from year to year,

thinking, when she could get a little bit to add to it, to buy some stockings and shoes for mass days; for she

was a little ashamed of her bare feet in the churches. But the other little bit she had never got yet; all that was

made by her labour being always wanted for the black bread for the boys' mouths, of which, though she toiled

ever so, there was never enough.

She had clung to the hope of getting it always, but day after day, year by year, the hope drifted farther and

farther away, and the little scroll of a banknote was all alone in the mattrassa yellow tumbled scrap of a


Signa

CHAPTER XX. 214



Top




Page No 218


few francs in worth.

Now she took it out, and meditated a moment, and then ran down into the town. It was with her as if she were

weighted with some heavy burden dragging at her heartstrings with every step; yet with every step she said

to herself, "I am glad; oh, dear Madonna, make me glad!"

She ran down to a nook in the town where there dwelt a man by name or nickname Chilindro: a little old

man of great repute in the place as a draughtsman, and whose business it was, for due payment, to make those

coloured drawing which by the score adorn the Voto chapels; thankofferings for great mercies, and

propitiatory presents to the saints, where colour is lavish, and perspective unknown, and miracles

commemorated in a primitive art that scorns all rule save that of the buyer's fancy.

Chilindro drove a good trade in his art: the peasants love these votive pictures, and believe in them beyond all

other ways of pleasing heaven.

Does a man escape death by fire or water, does he fall unharmed from roof or rick; does a child pass through

peril unscathed, or a mother hear her son is saved from shipwreck, or a loose horse in mad career pass

without trampling on a prostrate creature;the miracle, if it have been wrought for pious souls, is drawn and

painted, or a fitting print is coloured; and the Madonna, or the Saint invoked, beams out from flames or

waves or clouds; and the record of the heavenly grace is carried up to some favoured chapel, and hung with

thousands of others, to show that there still is gratitude on earth, and plead for further favours still from

heaven.

Chilindro did not know how to draw, but that was no matter; in these pictures art is nothing, faith is all

things; large splashes of red and blue, and the people taller than the houses, and the Madonna or the Saint

always very prominent, that is sufficient. Chilindro was a good old man, and a great gossip, and had a high

repute for holiness, and had painted the miracles of the Signa country for thirty years and more, till heavenly

interpositions seemed no more to him than the dropping of an apple seems to any other man.

Palma climbed up to the attic against the south wall, where, when times were good and accidents were many,

he spent his days, and took his orders, and put on his spectacles, and drew his wonderful wooden men and

women, and his shipwrecks wtih gaping fish far bigger than the vessels, and his blazing hayricks with the

Virgin sitting in the flames, and putting them out with the mere borders of her robe; for Chilindro, though he

could not draw a straight line, had a very great reputation, and people came from far and near to him, even

from the shores of the sea, and the coasts of the marshes, where the little chapels, that crown the heathered

rocks and path, amongst the rosemary over the blue waters, have so many of these offerings from seamen and

seamen's wives, and the coral fishers and the trawlers who draw their daily bread from the deep.

Palma went up to the old man, in the dusk of the late winter afternoon, and drew out her piece of yellow

paper.

"Is that enough for a good one!" she asked, with all her heart in her eyes.

The old man scanned it prudently.

"It depends on what you want; has your sweetheart been in trouble? Is that it?"

"No," said Palma, too utterly absorbed in longing to do right, to heed the jest or blush for it. "Look; I am not

sure what it should be, but something that would please S. Cecilia. It is she who listens to all music, and

sends beauty into it, is it not?"


Signa

CHAPTER XX. 215



Top




Page No 219


"Aye, aye," said Chilindro, roughly, being not oversure himself, and preferring fires and shipwrecks, which

were all the Madonna's. "Aye, aye, go on, what do you want with S. Cecilia? I deal with no childishness, you

know; that were profane."

Palma leaned both her hands on his table, and her heart was beating so, that he might have seen her rough

bodice heave with it, only he was an old man and did not care for girls.

"Profane! oh no; no, no! It is the very life of his life. It is the only thing he loves. If you would do something

very beautiful for her that would please her very much, and show her I am glad? Something that would please

him too, if ever he should see it? I would take it up myself and pray with it, and so she would watch over him

always. That was what I thought. This is all the money I have. I have saved it for years; meaning to buy shoes

always. If it be enough, if you would make it do? then she would know how glad I try to be. Only I cannotI

cannotnot just at once."

Her voice choked in her throat; her eyes glazed imploringly at the old man, as though he held the keys of

heaven; she had absolute faith in the power of what she strove to do; if she could have given her lifeblood to

get the picture, she would have given it willingly.

The old man scanned her curiously. She was too thin and illclad, and blown and beaten by the weather to

have much beauty; yet she looked almost handsome, in her brown, rough, simple way, as she leaned there in

the dusk over his board, with her great braids wound about her shapely head, and her breast heaving, and all

her soul shining in her eyes.

"It is that boy who has made his fame in Venice," thought the old Chilindro, but he had seen too much of men

and women to seem to know the thing they did not wish themselves to tell; he had painted votive offerings

for roadbrigands in his earlier days, and taken their money and asked nothing but what they chose to say: a

still tongue, he held, being as gold to whosover has the wit to keep it safely tucked behind his teeth. His

business was to make the pictures, not to turn people's memories and desires inside out; besides, he saw the

story of the girl in her gleaming innocent eyes.

There were so many stories like it; without them half the walls of half the votive chapels would be bare.

He looked at her and at the paper note, then seemed to meditate.

"It is a low priceand S. Cecilia: that is more difficult than the Madonna; she is more hard to please. Our

Lady is everywhere. She is used to it. Still I will do my best, you being a young thing, and wishing it so

much: only your price is low. Because you will want laurel, and harps, and the trumpet of fame, and all the

rest; it is to get triumph for the youth and for his music that you wish?"

"Yes!" said Palma, with a sigh that shuddered her with an infinite pain. "Yes; triumph always, what he longs

fortriumph eternal, that shall live longer than he lives. That is what he used to say. Ah, you are good to do

it for so littlethen they will know in heaven I am glad."

The old Chilindro was silent. he was used to see all woes and joys of human emotion. He was used to

mothers, sisters, wives, daughters, mistresses of men, who came and wept and laughed and prayed, and were

mad with rapture at the sweet sudden deliverance from death of some life that made the sum of theirs. But

this girl moved him; she was so quiet, and yet there was such longing in her eyes.

Nevertheless, he took her money.


Signa

CHAPTER XX. 216



Top




Page No 220


"I will do the picture, and you may come for it this time tomorrow," he said, as he raked up the little note

into his leathern bag. "But, that you are wise, I will not say. My dear, in failure they come back; in success,

never."

"I know," said Palma.

"And you still wish the picture?"

"I will be here for it this time tomorrow; and you are good to do it."

Then she went.

Chilindro did no work that night, but went and gossipped: on the morning he did better for her than he did for

most; he took a little woodengraved head of Raffaelle's Cecilia, and left it undaubed by colour, and drew

round it in his own clumsy fashion the laurel and the bay, and all immortal symbols, Pagan and Christian,

twisted altogether, and lettered under with the little line "Hauritis acquas in gaudio."

He did not know very well why he wrote that in his flourishing gilded letters, but he thought it would serve

its turn.

Then he put it in a plain black frame, which was a free gift, and could not have been claimed as portion of the

picture.

It was much simpler than his flames and waves, his azures and his crimsons; and yet, somehow, he thought

he liked it better than them all.

With the dusk of the day Palma came for it. To her, too, it seemed beautiful. She looked at it in silence, her

hands crossed on her bosom, that he should not see how high it heaved.

"It is good of you to have done so much for me," she said, gently, and then took the picture and folded it

under her ragged wooden shawl, and again went away, without another word.

Chilindro was disappointed.

"I wish I had made her pay for the frame," he thought, as his door shut upon her.

Palma, with the speed of a goat, ran up into the hills; she had so little time to spare; her brothers would be

home by nightfall, clamorous for their dish of soup.

There was a little church high above Giovoli that she loved well; a little old brown tumbling church, where

Signa and Gemma had often played with her amongst the old tombs in their babyhood, and sat with the

sheepdog up by the altar, wondering at the little stone children and the broken pieces of jasper and

porphyry, and the blazoned S. Sebastian, with the arrows in him, up in the narrow window, cobwebhung.

And sometimes Signa, with Gemma and her at his feet on the steps of the altar, had sung the chants he sang at

matins and complin with the other choir children; and the sweet little flutelike voice of him had gone

sighing out through the arched door to the sunshine, and away over the gorge and the rosemary, till it found

the thrushes singing too, and was lost in the myrtle leaves with them.

She ran up the hill to this little church; there were no thrushes now, and the rosemary and myrtle were bare,

and the savage north wind pierced her through and through, and the ice in the clefts cut her feet.


Signa

CHAPTER XX. 217



Top




Page No 221


It was just open for evening service.

There were a few scattered huts and farms, whose peasants would steal into it sometimes, and sit down in the

darkness and rest, if they did not pray. She went in and threw herself down on her knees in the corner nearest

the altar. It was there that she meant to aske to have the picture hung,just there; where the old broken rail

was still bright with the jasper, and where Signa had used to sit and sing.

"Oh, dear God! I am glad, indeed; I am glad!" she said, as she kneeled with her hand on the stone and the

little picture close clasped against her breast. "Gemma is dead; and he is the same as dead to me. But Gemma

is safe with you and the angels, and he has the thing that he wished. I am glad, indeed, I am glad. I would not

have them backoh, no!only perhaps he will see the picture once, and then he will know I did what I

could; then he will know.I am glad!"

CHAPTER XXI.

MEANWHILE Lippo, in the Lastra, read the newssheets, and walked with meek pride among the idlers at

the housedoors at the close of the workingday.

"Yesmy nephew," he would say, with some new journal in his hand, out of which he could spell some

fresh description of the successes of the Actea. "Dear boy! to see how great he is. And to think that if I, or

rather my good fatherinlaw, had not advanced the money for that little bit of land, all this great talent

might have been buried foreveraye!it makes one proud to have been the humble means. But, indeed, in

his babyhood, I foresaw the bent that he would have; you will remember; I always spared him to chant in any

church they sought him for. I knew it was fine practice, and what young life can begin holier than by using

God's gifts to praise His saints? It always brings a blessing. 'Put the child to work' people said always; but I,

and Nita too, said, 'No; as far as we have aught to do with him, we dedicate him, as the parents did the little

Samuel, to the sacred office of the Temple.' Only then Bruno interfered, and would not have it, because the

church only gives but a few pence; as if it were pence brought the blessing!but that is all bygone. I wish to

bury all remembrance of difference. Only poor Bruno is so hard and harsh. Oh, yes, it is all true! all printed

here; the Syndic of Genoa sent him special entreaty to be present at the first representation in the Carlo

Felice, and all the town was dressed with flags, and strangers flocking from all parts; it might have been a

victory with half a million of men killed and wounded, for all the mighty rejoicing that there was. It does

seem wonderful; and he such a little lad! But he does not forget us. No; he wrote to Nita yesterday, and sent a

necklace of pearls for our Richetta, remembering she is sixteen years old today. Was it not pretty, and so

grateful? But he knows who were always his true friendsdear boy! Nita will show you the pearls if you go

all of you upstairs. He is so fond of us, and we of him; only he cannot let it be seen when he stays here,

because his first duty is, I always say, to Bruno; and we know what Bruno is."

And Lippo would go up the street, and murmur much the same at other houses in the short twilight of the

shortening days; and his townsfolk listened, and ended in believing him.

True, some sceptic said that the pearls were old ones of his mother's that he had reset himself on the jeweller's

bridge down in the city; and some of those malignant souls that keep long memories for the torment of their

fellowcreatures, since most folks like to write their lives in sand, remembered one with another a little

fellow, beaten black and blue, who had run hungry about all day on Lippo's errands.

But these were in a very small minority.

Baldo was a warm man, the Lastra knew, the Lastra felt itself being usually cold, so far as empty pockets go;

and Lippo had got the bit of land upon the hill, and had added another little bit to it; and had moreover such a

pretty way of lending money at convenient moments to his neighbours; and, when obliged to ask for it back


Signa

CHAPTER XXI. 218



Top




Page No 222


again at inconvenient ones, sorrowed so and wept, and took high interest with such reluctance or such

protestation of it, that the Lastra could not quarrel with him, nor object to seeing with his eyes.

Lippo grew daily into a power in the little place; and Bruno, all the Lastra knewand SignaontheHill

knew, toohad always been a dangerous, dark man, who kept his own counsel in churlish silence, whilst

candid cheerful Lippo laid his heart bare as a good comrade should, and kept close thoughts in nothing.

The Lastra, like the world, did not mind a little lying; it was the life of gossip; but silence it would not

forgive; silence was the highest sin and biggest.

And Baldo felt so much respect for him in consequence, and had so high an opinion of his judgment, that he

gave his money for any scheme of investment or modes of purchase that his soninlaw proposed.

"Lippo had not a centime of his own," said the shoemaker to his special gossips, "But then he knows how to

plant a centime in the ground, so as to make it take root and blossom into hundreds. That is better perhaps

than to be born with moneyto know the art of getting and turning about other people's. The miller gains

more by the wheat than the farmer does."

It could hardly be said that Baldo ever liked his soninlaw. But he grew to be glad of him, and to believe in

his good sense.

"Nature makes some folks false as it makes lizards wriggle," said he. "Lippo is a lizard. No dog ever caught

him napping, though he looks so lazy in the sun."

Bruno had never known how, or knowing, never would have troubled himself, to please the people round

him.

Lippo did know.

"It is no good to make your life into a bit of solid silver fit for goldsmiths, and shut it up in a cupboard: you

will get no credit," he said to himself. "Make it into a dish of tomatoes, and put plenty of garlic in; and let

every one put a finger into it, and lick his finger afterwards; then they will always speak well of you, and

think they helped to cook the dish as well as eat it, and so will take a prideeven when your plates are all

crackedin you."

And Lippo always ate his tomatoes in public, and so was much beloved, and turned his vinegar to oil.

"I thought he was a ne'erdoweel," said Baldo. "But I was wrong. For pretty lying, nicely buttered, and

going down like a fig in a dog's throat, there is not his equal anywherenot anywhere."

CHAPTER XXII.

THE spring came in Venice.

There were flowers all the day long everywhere, and music all the night; the swallows and the doves were

happy in the cloudless air; the sweet sea wind only blew softly enough to lift the hair of the women standing

on the wet marble stairs to meet the boats of fish and of fruit.

It was the city of Desdemona, of Stradella, of Giorgione, of Consuelo. Signa lived in it as in a dream; this

silence enfolded him like sleepsleep filled with the stir of birds' wings, the sound of waves, the sigh of the

wind in the casements full of lilies, the murmurs of amorous whispers.


Signa

CHAPTER XXII. 219



Top




Page No 223


"Am I awake?" he would say to himself in this wonderful trance of slumberous delight, when all the air was

full of his own melodies, and all the people's eyes turned after him.

Signa drifted on the tide of the city's praise and passion, like a rose dropped on a smooth flowing river. He

hardly wondered. The women's touch and words would make him colour like a girl, and he submitted to them

with a soft timidity, graceful as the bending of a reed in the wind. Otherwise he was quite tranquil. No glory

and no beauty could be quite so glorious or so beautiful as those of his dreams.

To him who had dreamed of a triumph like Petrarca's and a grave like Palestrina's, who had dreamed of gates

of gold for his Lastra, and all the nations of the earth for his singers; to him nothing could appear very

startling or very great. True, he was only a little contadino, who still loved best his feet shoeless and his

breast bare; a little rustic from the vines and the olives, happiest to sit in the sun and eat a slice of bread and a

handful of fruit; but the native grace of movement and absence of selfconsciousness made him as serene in a

ducal palace as one the hillside at home, and less moved at a prince's compliment than at the shout of a

boatman or a fruitseller.

He came into the fame that welcomed him as a young heir into his heritage. It was nothing strange to him. He

had looked for it so long.

"Only to long and dream, and give up all hope, and then to wake of a sudden and find the dream all

truethat is to be happy, indeed!" he would say to himself; and happy he was with the sweet, glad,

thoughtless innocence of a child. So happy that he never thought to turn his steps backward to those who

watched at home on the high lonely hill in the light of the setting sun.

Every day, indeed, he thought: "Tomorrow I will go." But when the morrow became the present day, he still

said"Tomorrow!"

He was caressed, adored, feasted, sought, done homage to all through the city in the months of spring. In any

other country there might have been a coarseness in the adulation, a vulgarity of fashion in the universality of

praise which might have sated or nauseated him; but here, in the city that heard the serenades of Stradella and

held the women of Tiziano, it was all one simple impulse of ardour, one unstudied outburst of rapture, one

sweet natural inspiration answering his own as the whole forest full of songbirds answers the first morning

singer at sunrise; and the days were one long festa, and the gondolas wafted him from palace to palace, and

all women caressed him, from the barelimbed fishgirl, standing in the surf of the Lido, to the jewelled lady

leaning on her fringed cushions of silk.

Others beside the Moon leaned down to kiss this young Endymion.

He was so great a rarity to them; so innocent, so shy, and yet so full of grace; with all his peasant's simplicity

and ignorance, yet so far away from them by that look in his eyes and that serious beauty of his fancies; so

utterly unlearned in all the usage of the world, and yet so dreamfully calm amidst it all as if he were some

young marble god that had been touched to life out from his sleep of twice a thousand years in Latin soil.

For he was dreaming of another opera.

He had the story of the Lamia in his head. The Venus Lamia of Athens; the young Greek fluteplayer, whose

face is still seen on the carved amethyst in the library of the Louvre; she, who, in Alexandria, made captive,

became the sovreign mistress of her conqueror, and by the magic of her music and her beauty, vanquished the

victor of Ptolemy and changed death into love.


Signa

CHAPTER XXII. 220



Top




Page No 224


He knew very little of any other learning than his own sweet science, but here and there the old classic stories

had beguiled him, and the "Lamia" had of all others pleased him; perhaps because the girl, who became a

goddess by force of a man's passion for her, had been a high priestess of his own art, and by that art had

changed death into love.

In the glad spring days, the music for his Lamia came to him as the butterflies came in on the sea breeze over

the white lilies in his window. The Actea had been solemn with the gloom of wasted love and martyred

courage; the Lamia as she came to birth was radiant with all the glory of young life.

He had read the story one day sitting on a boat's keel on the Lido sands, with his feet in the water and the

white seabirds above his head in the sunshine. He saw his Lamia in the waves of light that ebbed and flowed

from the shining sea to the shining skies; saw her though he had never seen the amethyst; saw her with her

pure Greek face and her passionate eyes and her floating veil and her fillet that marked her the priestess of

melodythe Lamia Aphrodite of Athens.

And the story haunted him, and the music came with it, and had all the passion in it that was in all the air

around him, and yet not in his own heart; that women here breathed on his own young lips, and yet which left

him so unmoved to it, as the sirocco goes over a lyre and leaves it mute.

The red sullen glow of old Nile, the white serene radiance of Athens, the brooding darkness of Egypt, the

living rings of the dance chain of the Hormus, the palmcrowned virgins in the feasts of Hyacinthusall the

faces and things gone from the earth three thousand years and morebecame living and visible to him.

Actea had been but a shadow to him in his music; Lamia lived for him and smiled. Women wanted him to

love them. He did not. But he almost loved Lamia.

"Shall I see her likeness living one day?" he thought; and his face grew warm.

It was the first time that any thought, save that of his music, had quickened the pulse of his heart.

"You do not care for us," said a young fishergirl, with her beautiful bronze limbs thrown down by him on

the sand, and with her hands stroking his hair.

Signa smiled.

"Oh, no! Why should I? I see creatures so much lovelier than any of you on earth."

"Where?" said the girl of the Lido.

"In the sunin the seawhere the swallows gowhere the shadows areanywhere, everywhere. But

most beautiful of all when I close my eyes, and play in the darkso softly; and then they come."

"Who come?" said the girl.

"Ah, who!" said Signa, and he smiled lying back on the sand, with his eyes on the blueness of the vault above

him.

"Does no one love you at home?" said the girl.

"Only a man," said Signa.


Signa

CHAPTER XXII. 221



Top




Page No 225


"And the great ladies here? The princesses?that one with the blue and gold in her gondola, who seeks you

so often?"

"She isa princess. And I, I am only a peasant, you know. At least I was yesterday."

"Then you do not love her; though she loves you?"

"No."

"And you do not love me?"

"No, dear."

"Then, what is it you love?"

"The things that I hear," said Signa. "And I will love the Lamia when I find her."

CHAPTER XXIII.

WITH the spring a little house was reared on the bit of ground by the brook; a little square, low house, of the

grey stone that is quarried above; roofed with red tiles, and entered by a small arched door.

A peasant came to live in it; a very poor labouring man, who could hardly keep body and soul together; but

he was enough for the work of the place. The corn was green and promised fairly; the olives and the vines

were well set for blossom; the reeds and the rushes grew all the thicker for deep winter rains and some weeks

of hard frost.

When the little grass paths between the fields were all white with the clusters of the sweetsmelling

snowflakes, that are called in this country the churchbells of the spring, there came up on Sundays and days

of Feast, a handsome, pensivelooking man; a blackbrowed, stoutbuilt woman, with a red shawl and gold

pins in her uncovered hair; and a tribe of riotous children.

Bruno, working in his cattleshed, saw them.

They were Lippo and the family of Lippo.

They came up often, and brought a flask of wine with them, and rolls of bread and coldmeats, and would sit

down under the olives and eat and drink, and see the children race about, and laugh very noisily, and seem the

very soul and symbol of content;never quarreling by any chance whatever.

Bruno saw them through the trees. Their words could not reach him, but the echo of their laughter did.

They were friends of the cheeseseller no doubt. The cheeseseller never cared to come up thither himself;

perhaps being so far away down in the city.

Bruno never spoke of it; and no one ever spoke of it to him.

Who would, must come. He was a stranger there.

Later on fell S. Mark's day.


Signa

CHAPTER XXIII. 222



Top




Page No 226


Bruno was at work.

Since he had lost the land and the boy, he could not keep the saints' days holy; he could not lie idle in the sun;

he could not endure the quiet of leisure. Unless he had always some toil to do, some effort to make, he felt as

if he would turn sick or mad, or do some evil thing. In the dawn he would go to the first mass; that done, he

laboured all the rest of the day till nightfall.

He was digging up his early potatoes and shaking the earth off the roots; it was a calm, bright day; there had

been showers; the yellow water iris was pricking up in every runlet, and the little black velvet lily, that the

city took for her arms and her emblem, was in the grass everywhere wherever he turned.

He did not strike them down with his spade now. Signa had cared so much for flowers.

He was working on the side of his farm that looked upward to the land he had lost.

There was a belt of firtrees between him and it, and then a field of young barley, and then again another row

of firs. Looking down on the black earth and the green plants of the potatoes, he did not see three men come

through the trees and stand and look at him.

He only raised his head as a voice said his name softly.

Then he saw his brother Lippo, with his youngest child clinging to his knees, and beside him his two friends,

Momo the barber, and Tonino the tinman.

"Bruno!" said Lippo, very softly.

Bruno struck his spade deep down into the earth, and struck his heel on it; and seemed as though he had not

heard.

Lippo left the nearer belt of firs between his brother and himself. He stood a little distance amongst the

halfgrown barley. His youngest child, a girl of three years old, with a face like a little St. John, and a temper

like her mother's, clung to him, dressed in fresh white clothes, and with a knot of red field tulips in her hand.

"Brunodear Bruno," said he, softly. "You must see us often here. I thought I would come and tell you; you

might hear it by accident and wonder. I thought you would be sorry for your land to go out of the family;

once having been in it. Sothe name was Avellino's, I have known him long and well, a most good creature;

but the money was mine, and the land is transferred to me, you understand? I am a poor man, but I have a

kind fatherinlaw, and when one has so many young ones, one tries to save and better oneselfyou

understand? I thought you would be glad. And you wil see us often here; and if you will be neighbourly and

brotherly dear Bruno, both Nita and I shall be most willing. The children might come in and cheer you, you

so lonely here"

The selfsatisfied, soft smile died off his face; the little girl hid hers and screamed. Yet Bruno had done

nothing; he had only dashed his spade into the soil to stand erect there by itself, and stood with his eyes

blazing upon Lippo's. Then by the mightiest effort of his life he controlled himself, and bent over the earth

and dug again, stamping his foot down on the iron as though he stamped a traitor's life out with it.

Lippo waited with a vague and gentle appeal upon his face, and a look every now and then of gentlest wonder

at his friends.

Bruno dug on, scattering the black ground right and left.


Signa

CHAPTER XXIII. 223



Top




Page No 227


"Will you not speak, dear Bruno?" said Lippo, mournfully. "I thought to give you pleasure."

Bruno stood erect.

"Christ spoke to Iscariotand forgave him. He was the Son of God. I am a man. If you say one word, or

tarry one moment, I will brain you where you stand."

Momo the barber and Tonino the tinman plucked back at Lippo's sleeve.

"Come awaycome away. He is possessed"

"Envy!" murmured Lippo, with a sigh, and let himself be led away back through the green and bending

barley.

Bruno, leaning on his heavy spade, breathed loudly, like a man exhausted; the veins of his throat swelled; his

bronzed face grew black with the rush of blood.

"Christ, keep my hands from blood guiltiness," he muttered. "I cannot!I cannot!"

CHAPTER XXIV.

DOWN in the Lastra at evening, Momo the barber and Tonino the tinman told the townsfolk how Bruno had

threatened his brother's life for the second time:beware the third!

"We heard him ourselves. It is worse than Cain!" they said, in the merry little wineshop in the Place of Arms.

"He squandered away his bit of land just to keep his boy in lewd living away in the cities; and good Lippo, to

do the matter delicately, bought it back, only getting another's name, not to seem too forward or hurt him too

much, and thinking only of saving his brother's credit, so that it should not pass to a stranger; and when he

breaks this to him, so prettilyoh, so prettily!and offers him love, and good will, and the children to keep

him com pany, the brute threatens to brain him;to brain him with the spade he worked with, and said that

the Son of God should have done the same by Iscariot. It is too horrible! Lippo is a saint, else would he bid

the guards of the law keep their watch over Bruno. This we heard with our own ears. This we saw with our

own eyes."

And the wineshop echoed, "Worse than Cain!"

VOLUME III

CHAPTER I.

THE spring went by and the summer, and the tidings that came to the Lastra were always good.

The boy wrote now from here, now from therenow from a mountain town, where his music was playing in

a summer theatre; now from a lake palace, where some great prince had summoned him; now from the cities,

where foreign directors were seeing him; now from the seashore, where great ladies were wooing him. He

said so little; he was hidden from them in a golden cloud; they could scarcely follow him even in fancy. But

he was well, he was happy, he was triumphanthe wanted for nothing. They had to be content with that, and

to imagine the restas best they could.


Signa

CHAPTER XXIV. 224



Top




Page No 228


All the northern country was echoing with his music, up to the edges of the Alps, and from the one sea to the

other, and the boy was wandering, welcomed and praised and rejoiced over everywhere, and with his own

melodies always ringing in his ears, as the gorgeous genius of the "Anacreon of Genoa" had been three

hundred years before. This was all they knew, and they had to be content with it.

He was gone over the land like one of the improvisatori of the old times, with the sound of his "sweet

singing" in herald of him everywhere; their lark had gone up against the sun; they could see him no longer;

they had their work to do, the work that kept their eyes on the earth.

Bruno laboured on his lands, and went to and fro the markets, and toiled early and late in all weathers, and

seldom spoke to any living thing except his dog or his oxen; Luigi Dini opened and folded the black robes of

the brethren, and saw the sick and the dead carried by, and unclosed and closed the church doors, and thought

that the days grew very long; poor merry Sandro died, quite suddenly, of a ball in his throat; and Palma had

to sell her hair to a barber in the town to pay the grave, and to keep the boys and the roof over their heads as

best she could, two of them earning something small, and three of them nothing at all; old Teresina fell down

her wooden stairs and broke her leg, and could trot about no more as her chief pleasure had always been to

do, but had to lie and look over the tops of her roses in the little square window, and only knew when the sun

went down by the glow in the bit of sky that was all she could ever now see;the weeks and the months

were very slow to all these, and the luxuriant summer only brought them heat and pain. They could not

follow their lark, even in fancy; he was gone so high and so far; and though the summer had come for them, it

was all dark and dust. But they were glad to think he was away against the sunglad all of them.

One morning Bruno went down early to the market in the city. It was August, and he had samples of his

wheat with him. He worked hard; never looking over through the belt of pines to the brook under the rushes;

worked as hard as he had done when he had worked with a great hope and goal before him; partly because it

was the one habit of his life, partly because he so had least time for thought; and alsoalthough, indeed, the

boy needed nothing now, and made his money for himself, and would have none sent to himbecause the

time might come that he would want it.

"Di doman non si è certezza."

One never knewso Bruno said to himself, and laid by what he could in the old leathern pouch thrust behind

a loose brick in the chimney corner, that had once held the purchasemoney of the land that he had lost.

It was five in the morning; a morning cold with that fresh alpine clear coldness which precedes at daybreak

the hottest weather for the noon, and refreshes the thirsty earth with its dense dews, that are as thick as rain.

On the bridge he met a girl slowly toiling under a great burden of linen; she stopped as he passed her, and

lifted her large eyes to him. She was very thin and very brown.

"Is it you, Palma?" he said to her; he could not refuse to stop: poor Sandro had been a good friend and kindly

to the boy. "Is there anything I can do for you? You look ill?"

"No," she said, timidly. "I wanted to knowDo you have any news of him ever?"

"All is well with himyes," said Bruno. "That Gigi seessees in the printed papers. He has not written

nownot for some time. You see, it is not as if we could read what he writes or write ourselves. I daresay it

seems to him as if we forgot, since we can never answer."

"He will not think that we forget," said Palma, and stood still with her great eyes clouded.


Signa

CHAPTER XXIV. 225



Top




Page No 229


"No. But no doubt it seems as if we were all dead. It is to be halfdead in a waynot to read and writeI

see that now. I used to think it only fit for poor pale fools in cities. Not a thing for a manunless one were a

priest."

"But he knows we cannot write," said Palma, "and Luigi Dini does for usfor you, at least. Perhaps it is he

himself who does forget."

"Why not?" said Bruno. The thought was like an arrow in his heart, but he would never open his lips to blame

the boy.

"Why not?" murmured the girl.

Why not indeed? They had nothing to do but remember;he had all the world with him.

"Good day," she added, and moved to take up the bundle of linen, that she had rested for a moment on the

parapet of the bridge.

But Bruno looked at her curiously. He had seen her a score of times since the Lenten time when Sandro had

died, but he had not noticed before that her hair was clipped short to her head like a young conscript's.

"What have you done with all your braids?" he asked.

"I sold them."

"What for?"

"To pay for my father's burial:it just paid it."

"I wish you had let me know, I would have paid. Poor child! I never noticed it before."

"That is because I tied a handkerchief on. The barber shaved my head quite close. Now the hair is grown just

a little."

"You are a good girl. Can you manage to liveany how?"

"Yes. We can just live. Franco and Beppo earn a little."

"But you must work very hard?"

"I have always done that. Why not?"

"But you are a pretty girl when you have your hair. You must marry."

Palma gave a quick shudder.

"Oh, no."

"And why not?"

She coloured to the bronze rings of her shorn curls.


Signa

CHAPTER XXIV. 226



Top




Page No 230


"My brothers will want me many years yet; and then I shall be old."

She nodded to him, and went her way over the bridge, carrying the linen she had washed for the canon's

housekeeper on the hill. Bruno walked onward: he thought little of the girlthough he had always liked her

for her courage and her industryhe thought much of one of her answers: "Perhaps it is he himself who does

forget." Yes;of course it was he himself; it is always the one who goes that forgets, always the one who is

left that remembers.

No doubt the boy forgot them; why not? He said so to his own heart every day all through the long months

when the letters came so seldom and the printed papers were so full of Signa's name and Signa's music.

He walked on trying to fancy what his boy looked like in all those strange cities amongst all those strange

faces; trying to fancy how it was when the streets were thronged and the flowers were tossed and the theatres

were besieged and the vivas were shouted: he had seen such nights of applause, such hours of homage

himself in carnival times in his youth when Florence had found some singer or some musician in whom its

heart delighted, and for whom its winter roses were gathered, and its voices uplifted in one accord.

But he could not imagine the boy amongst such nights as thesePippa's sonthe little delicate lad running

with barefoot by him in the dust, and looking up through his curls to see if the heavens had opened to show

him the singing children of God.

It perplexed him. He could not grapple with it.

All through the warm months, in the long oppressive evenings, with the thunderclouds brooding overhead,

or the sirocco driving the straw and dust through the gates, the old man had sat in the doorways and read out

to all the many listening groups this tale and that, this history and the other, of the victories of Signa's music

wherever it was heard, welcomed in every little city of the plains and every gay town on the shores of lake or

sea as the carnations were welcomed and the swallows and the nightingales;all through those months

Bruno, hearing, had come no nearer to comprehension of it, no nearer than the vague dull sense that the world

had got the boy and he had lost him.

He had grown used to it, as we grow in a manner used to any pain, wearing it daily as the anchorite his girdle

of sharp iron; he was proud of it in his own silent way as the seamen on the shores of Genoa were proud

when they heard how the old world had been forced to take an empire from their "Nudo nocchior; promettitor

di regni." Proud when he went through the Lastra or down the streets of the city, and men who had long

shunned him paused in his path to say, "and that young genius they talk so much of northward, is that indeed

your boy?" and he answered, "yes: it is Pippa's son," and went his way. Proud so. Proud of the boy and for

him:the little corncrake that left the fields to cleave his flight where eagles go.

But he could not comprehend it; could not realize that the little fellow so late singing his sequence at mass,

with the other children, in holy week, with his ragged homespun shirt, and hungry stomach and sad eyes,

could now have name and fame with other men, and be spoken of as they spoke in Florence of the great

Cimarosa.

It was true, no doubt, and he was sure of it; and working in his field he thought of nothing else, and said for

ever to himself, "if he has got his desire, what does it matter for me?" but still it was dark to him; there were

times when the great oppressive weight of it lay on him as if he had been buried alive, and in his grave could

hear the footsteps of the boy going awayawayaway, farther and farther, always over his head, but

beyond his reach and beyond his call for ever.


Signa

CHAPTER XXIV. 227



Top




Page No 231


It was a stupid feeling, no doubt, born out of ignorance and emotion and solitude; but that was what he felt

oftenoften in the quiet lonely nights when there was no moon in the skies, and no sound on the mountains.

This day he walked straight to the city, and did his trafficking in the square before the heat had come, and

while the shadows were still long on the steps between the white lions.

By noon these matters were done with by most of the men, for the weather was at its sultriest, and the shade

of the cool arched granaries and winebarns in the country better to be desired than the scorching pavement.

He went into the place of S. Maria Novella, having a last errand there to a harness maker; in the blinding

sunshine of the unshadowed square there was a white slender figure, a boy's face, a gesture that he

knewbe fore he could speak Signa had thrown himself upon his neck.

"It is I! yes it is I," he cried, "I have just come by the iron way that you hate soI thought I would walk, I

thought I might meet you, being Friday. Ah, dearest, truest, best friend!all that I am you have made me; all

that I may become will be yours!"

Bruno looked at him speechless. Once before he had rejoiced so greatlyonly to find his error. He dared not

now be glad.

He gazed at the boyso changed and yet in so much the samethe solitary sunlit square went round and

round him like a whirlpool of white fire. The great stones seemed to heave and dance.

"I made sure now you had forgotten," he muttered; and stood stupidly like own of his own oxen when it has

been very long in the dark, and is led out on a sudden into the full blaze of the noon.

"Forgotten. Did you think me lower than the beasts?" said Signa, and he kissed the man's brown hands.

"Yes, it is true," he added. "Yes, I was base not to come back long ago. But every day I said tomorrow, and

every morrow brought some change, some wonder, some great thing to do or to hear; and so the summer has

slipped away as the spring did. But forget!oh, never, never! What would I be now but for you?a starved

and beaten thing in Lippo's house."

"Let us go in here," said Bruno, and he mounted the steps of the church with the white marble of it shining in

the noonday sun, and went into the body of it where the light was like a great rainbow stretching from one

stained window to another. There were a few people about it, some gazing at the pictures; some kneeling in

dark corners.

Bruno drew him down the marble steps into the silence of the green cloister; there was not a soul there; the

gate was left open, the guardian of the church dozed in the heat, sitting in the shade under the pillars.

In the solitude where only Giotto's faded saints and angels looked upon them, he drew the boy close to him

and looked in his face.

"My dear, my dear! God is good!" he muttered. "I doubted it, aye, I doubted; God forgive my doubt. When

that traitor took the land I could have killed him. God is good. My hands are clean. And the world has not

taken you from me; men have not made you forget. Ah, our God is good. Let us praise him!"

He leaned against one of the columns with his face bent down on his arm; his bare chest heaved, his strong

nervous limbs trembled; the hot sun poured in on his uncovered head, then silently he put his hand out and

grasped Signa's, and led him into the Spanish Chapel, and sank on his knees.


Signa

CHAPTER XXIV. 228



Top




Page No 232


The glory of the morning streamed in from the cloister; all the dead gold and the faded hues were transfigured

by it; the sunbeams shone on the face of Laura, the deep sweet colours of Bronzino's Coena glowed upward

in the vault amidst the shadows; the company of the blessed, whom the old painters had gathered there, cast

off the faded robes that the Ages had wrapped them in, and stood forth like the tender spirits that they were,

and seemed to say, "Nay, we, and they who made us, are not dead, but only waiting."

It is all so simple and so foolish there; the warhorses of Taddeo that bear their lords to eternity as to a joust

of arms; the heretic dogs of Memmi, with their tight wooden collars; the beauteous Fiammetta and her lover,

throning amongst the saints; the little house, where the Holy Ghost is sitting, with the purified saints listening

at the door, with strings tied to their heads to lift them into paradise; it is all so quaint, so childlike, so

pathetic, so grotesque,like a set of wooden figures from its Noah's Ark that a dying child has set out on its

little bed, and that are so stiff and ludicrous, and yet which no one well can look at and be unmoved, by

reason of the little cold hand that has found beauty in them.

As the dying child to the wooden figures, so the dead faith gives to the old frescoes here something that lies

too deep for tears; we smile, and yet all the while we say,if only we could believe like this; if only for us

the dead could be but sleeping!

Bruno sank on his knees on the bench by the west door, under the beautiful Bronzino that the shadows were

so covetous of; where the word Silenzio is written on the wall.

In him the old simple blind faith lived, as it had lived in the hearts of the old painters, that had covered the

stones here with their works.

He cried straight to heaven, and he believed that heaven heard him.

Holding the boy's hand in his, and with his head thrown back, and his eyes meeting the full sunrays that

glanced from Bronzino's Christ to him, he blessed God, who had brought back the body safe and the soul

pure.

Then his head sank, his forehead fell upon the back of the bench; he knelt silent many moments. He spoke to

his God aloneor to his dead; not even Signa heard.

CHAPTER II.

WHEN he rose he looked calm, and his eyes shone with the peace of a tranquil happiness.

"Let us talk here a little," he said, and they went out into the arcades of Giotto's cloister, where the mountain

winds, and the autumn rains, and the fierce beating of the midsummer suns, have stripped the saints and

prophets bare.

"And you are a great man!" he said, with a slow soft smile. "A great man! youPippa's sonmy little

cowherd and sheep boy! Forgive me, dear; it seems strange."

"Nay, the music in me is great; not I;" said Signa. "I am like the reed that the gods took to breathe

throughthat is all."

"And that is pretty of you to say. But a man is known by his works, as a tree by her fruit; and yours are good.

You were no dreamer, my boy, as we thought."

"But if you had not sold the land!" said Signa.


Signa

CHAPTER II. 229



Top




Page No 233


Bruno winced.

"Why talk of that? What is done is done. The land was for you; you were right to have it sold. I see that now,

dearit was only hard at first."

"But who has it? You said a traitor."

"Lippo has it. He brought it secretly. Honestly as money goesbut not fairlythere is a difference. But why

speak of these things. Never put back on your teeth a walnut that has the worm. Dearyou think I have

suffered. Do not poison your pleasure with that fancy. When the news came that winter night, I had more

contentfor youthan ever the land would have brought with it. I said, 'God is good.' God is good. He has

given you your heart's desire; and you have come back safe; and have not forgotten."

He was leaning against one of the columns, the boy was sitting on the marble ledge where the graves are.

Bruno looked down on him as the sun shone above his young upturned face. Signa was not much changed;

his dress was all of white linen, but it was very simple; the sea, the travel, and the hope, and new glory of his

life had warmed his cheek, and invigorated his limbs; that was all; but there was about him, and upon him,

that immeasurable, indescribable alteration which raises up the childhood that dreams into the manhood that

has accomplished; he was a boy still, but he was a boy who had fought his fight, and had conquered.

He was no longer Endymion sighing fitfully in a tormented sleep with vain desire; he was the Endymion who

had held his divine mistress in his arms, and vanquished, and possessed her.

"Do not think of the land any more, ever again," said Bruno. "It was of use. That was all it could ever have

been. It is for me now as I had never had it. That is all. Dear, tell me of yourself rather;you have so much

to tell."

It was a noble lie.

The land was the cruellest loss of his life. Every time that the voice of his brother echoed up through the

pines, every time that he saw the strange hands amongst the olive boughs and the river rushes, the longing of

vengeance possessed him as ardently as in the moment of Lippo's first taunts, the sharpness of his loss was as

poignant to him as in the hour when the had first said to the notary, "sell." But Bruno gave his gifts with both

hands; he did not weight them with a millstone of appraisement.

Signa had so much to tell; days, weeks, months, could not have exhausted for him the story of his wanderings

and his victories. He had lost nothing of his simple eager faith, nothing of his spiritual endless aspirations;

only now, instead of dreaming of victory he had achieved it; now, instead of the passionate praises of genius,

he had its passionate joys.

He told his story sitting under the arches of the noble cloisters, with the strong August sun making the marble

warm like human flesh. It was the same story that Bruno had heard from the letters and from the printed

sheets, month after month; but it only now took life and colour for him, it only now became an actual truth

for him, heard from the boy's happy breathless lips, with the blue shining above the open court.

Signa was a great singer in the land, as Cimarosa had been in his, with his gay melodies caught from the

threshing barns and the orangegatherers and the coralfishers and the vintagedancers; as the poet

Chiabrera had been with his mighty odes that echoed like the roll of battle; as the improvisatore Bernardo had

been with his silver lute that held the Romans still as listening goats that circle round a shepherd's pipe:that

he could understand now, wonderful though it was; now that the boy's eyes shone back to his, and the boy's

own lips told him of cities and villas and seashores and mountain palaces, and the tumult of towns in summer


Signa

CHAPTER II. 230



Top




Page No 234


nights, and the chorus of strange voices under his casement singing his own songs till the dawn broke.

He could understand it now; and though it took Pippa's son away from himquite away into a world where

he himself could never treadyet he was proud of it and gladbewildered, but very glad.

"That you should be so great, you little thing!" he murmured, and smiled, thinking of the night coming in

from the Certosa, when he had carried the child, wornout and tired, as the owls cried and Signa dreamed of

the Fair Angel.

To Bruno the boy was only such a little thingno more than a girl was, or a bulrush, or a willow rod in the

stream.

And half the nation was chaunting his music, and the other half babbling of his name!

"The land did not go in vain!" he thought, with a thought that he would not utter aloud, lest it should seem a

regret or a reproach; and then he rose and shook himself, with a glow of joy on his olive skin and a softened

light beaming under his straight drooped eyes.

"Let us go, dear. Hark! The clock is striking. We have talked here three hours. I will get your baggage; you

left it yonderyes? It is not fair to keep you from the Lastra. And you are tired, too, no doubt, and hungry.

Will you sleep tonight on your own little hard bed, after lying under those great nobles' roofs? Do palaces

smell sweeter than our hills? I think they cannot."

Talking so, with a quickness and abundance quite rare to him, that came with the proud overflowing of his

silent heart, he went and sought the boy's small packages, and swung them over his shoulders and came out

again into the hot sunshine smiling.

He was only a peasant, with bare feet and shirt open at his breast, and his face dark with many years of toil;

but there was nobility about him, and dignity, and freedom.

Signa, who, though he had half forgotten, loved him, looked at the dark erect figure of him against the white

marble and the blue sky, and thought the old painters might have painted him there in the chapterhouse as

the Shepherd King, the Re Pastore of Metastasio.

"Can you walk, dear? Oh, it is too far! I did not bring the cart today," said Bruno.

Signa laughed.

"Too far! The dear old, dirty, ugly road that I had to trot down in an hour after Baldo's beast! No; I should

like to see every stone of it! And perhaps the people will know me. I think so."

So they went.

"You should have a chariot, like a young prince; and you walk as we do in the dust," said Bruno with a smile.

He was so proud and glad. All jests seemed sweet.

"I love the dust. Does it not go to the Lastra?"

And he stooped and raised a little of the dust in his hand and kissed it and blew it away and laughed. He too

was so happy. All trifles had their charm.


Signa

CHAPTER II. 231



Top




Page No 235


"Poor Palma asked for you this morning," said Bruno.

"Palma did? I have brought a trinket for her."

"A trinket! She sold her hair in Lent to pay her father's burying."

They went on along the road. It was dusty, noisy, unlovely, as it always is; with the people sitting out at their

doors, and the smiths and the joiners and the coopers and the strawplaiters all at work in the darksome open

interiors.

Presently one woman clapped her hands.

"If that is not little Signa that used to live on the hill!"

And then a blacksmith stood and stared.

"What, Bruno Marcello! Is that your boy?"

And the contadini going by in their carts turned and looked and shouted.

"That is Signa, only he looks like a lordling all in his white and with shoes on!"

And they drove away and said in the gates of the Lastra:

"Signa is come home. He will be here in a very little; we passed him on the road."

But the road was long to Signa; for now one would speak, and then another would shake hands, and one man

would fetch out a stoup of drink, and some girl would give him a fresh carnation; and what with one thing

and another, and the gathering groups and the recognitions and the wonder and the eager greetings and the

reluctant farewells, his path was made as slow as any young conqueror's going along laurelhung streets in

wartime; and by the time they came in sight of the shields on the Porta Fiorentina, it was nearly night, and

the Ave Maria was sounding everywhere, and the lamps were beginning to be lighted.

In this country people gather together, like mosquitoes after a wisp of lighted straw, on the slenderest pretext,

to follow and to watch, and to chatter.

There was a throng on his steps laughing, shouting, chattering, not knowing very well why they went, but

vaguely fancying that he, since the world had made a king of him, must have grown rich, and would by and

by throw some gold to the foremost.

There was a little crowd at his back, and out of the great east gate there came another crowd; there was a

whitehaired old man at their head; they had torches flaring red on the dusk; women ran with them and

children; the deep voices and the shrill ones rose togetherthey were singing his own Death Chaunt of the

Christians. Luigi Dini, who led them, had taught it to them to sing as requiem in the Holy week of the past

Lenten season.

When the peasants had driven in saying, "Signa comes," the old man had called his choristers together, and

many young brethren of the confraternity, and had said to them, "Let us meet him with his own musicthere

can be no welcome like that."


Signa

CHAPTER II. 232



Top




Page No 236


Signa stopped suddenly; his heart swelled, his eyes swam; he had had many a grander triumph, many a more

radiant spectacle, many a loudertoned praise from bigger multitudes; but none had moved him like that little

crowd in the fitful glow of the torches, those fresh, rough, untrained voices singing his own music in the dusk

and the heat of the summer nightat home.

They came out to meet him as a conqueror; and, only such a little while before, he had been a little child they

mocked at for hearing the angels singing in the clouds, when for their ears only the crickets chattered in the

corn.

He stood still while the torches tossed about him, and the strong familiar voices throbbed and thrilled upon

the air; then he threw his left arm round Bruno's shoulders, and stretched his right hand out to the old man;

and he looked at the brown wellknown faces turned upward in the shadow of the old grey gate:

"Dear friends! what I am, these two have made me. The heavens would not have opened for me if on earth

these two had not succoured me. When I am gone, will you remember that?"

In an after time the people said to one another, "What did he mean'when I am gone'?"

Then, standing outside the gateway there, and stretching in a long line through the Lastra, while every

casement and every doorway had its cluster of eager faces, they all flung their torches in the air, and shouted

vivas loud enough to stir the soldier soul of dead Ferruccio, sleeping far away; then, as the peasants had done

above Fiastra before the world had heard of him, they lifted him on their shoulders; and, laughing and

shouting and crying and leaping like young children in their pride and pleasure, they bore him away under the

arch of the old gate, chaunting the chorus of the Christians, while from every dark doorway and every grated

window heads were thrust and hands were offered, and in the small dull town just going to its sleep there was

one universal outcry:

"It is little Signa come home!"

Up by the shrine of the Good Counsel, Lippo's window alone was dark.

And Palma, mending the great holes in her brother's shirts by the light of a solitary oilwick while the boys

were sleeping, knew nothing of the festival within the gates.

It was late ere they would let him go. They were poor people, all of them; working for their daily bread; but if

he could have eaten gold that night they would have found means to change their loaves to it, they were so

proud of himtheir little neglected, laughedat waif and stray, to whom the grilli in the moonlit wheat had

taught such sweettoned singing.

They forgot that they had been rough with him,that they had kicked him about like a little lame dogthat

they had said all manner of cruel things to him and of the man who defended him: those who do wrong can so

easily forget. But neither did he care to remember.

They were the people of the Lastra to himthe people of his home.

That was enough.

They would carry him into Sanfranco's house; they would pour forth the richest wine that the country could

yield; they would all touch him, all look at him, all have a word with him; they would come in one on another

in an endless stream, with a ceaseless delight; they would pour question on question, wonder on wonder, and

stand and look at him as if he were a young god come down on earth.


Signa

CHAPTER II. 233



Top




Page No 237


"And to think if I had not let him have that fiddle so cheap, the world might never have heard of

himnever!" said Tonino the tinman, looking in on the edge of the crowd, though he did not venture farther.

For not only the fly on the spoke praises to itself for the speed of the wheel, but the stone that would fain

have hindered it, says, when the wheel unhindered has passed it, "Lo! see how much I helped!"

Signa, perceiving him in the dark without, looked over at him and smiled.

He did not care to remember his hurts. He was happy, and men all seemed to him brothers in the sunshine of

God's peace, like the saints in the Spanish Chapel where he had prayed that day.

"When I was a little thing," he said to them, "I dreamed of gates of gold for the Lastra here. Gates of gold I

never can give. But, if all go well with me, I will live and die amongst you here; and you will make my grave

on the high hills, and you will sing what I have written when you bury me."

"Why does he talk of dying?" they said to one another. "His life is only just begun."

But Signa did not hear them. He was looking down on them with a smile; while his eyes were wet with tears.

He had looked like that when he had been a little child, and they had said, "Is it the angels he hears?nay, it

is only the crickets in the corn that are humming."

It was late when they would let him go. Bruno had waited patiently, saying nothing to any soul, drawn back a

little near the door, with the look of a great peace upon his face; but silent, because too proud and with too

much scorn in him to say:

"You see that I spoke truth. And this is no young godthis is only Pippa's son, whom you derided."

The crowd went with him out by the sea gate, and took leave of him till the morrow, kissing his hands and his

clothes, and shouting and leaping around him, and bidding him be down at sunriseall the tables of the town

should be spread for him.

He had refused to be taken homeward. He wished to tread with his own feet the lovely, familiar road. As the

last of the throng left him, and Bruno and he were alone, in the moonless, sultry night of the hottest month of

the year, the echo of the people's voices followed them, still singing the chaunt of the "Christians."

"Fame has only the span of a day, they say," murmured the boy half aloud. "But to live in the hearts of the

peoplethat is worth something."

"They love you now. Ten years ago they beat youten years hence they will beat you again if the humour

takes them," thought Bruno; but he said nothing. After all, he might be wrong.

There was a little light in a little hut by the wayside. Bruno looked at it.

"That is where Palma lives now," he said. "The other house went with the garden. She works late

tonightthere are so many boys."

"I will give her what I have brought," said Signa, and he paused and knocked at the door. "It is ISigna!" he

cried aloud.


Signa

CHAPTER II. 234



Top




Page No 238


The girl unbarred the door, and flung it open. She did not speak, but her great eyes were alight with a fire like

the leaping of the dawn, and she trembled from head to foot.

"It is I," said Signa, slipping into her hand a little packet. "Lookyou must wear this to please meto show

you I did not forget. I will come and see you in the morning, dear. Goodnight!"

He kissed her cheek, and went away.

Palma took the parcel to the light, and opened it; it was a string of carved coral beads and a cross.

"And I am so ugly, now! oh, so ugly! Oh, how cruel God is!" she cried, in a passion of anguish, and dropped

her poor brown head on her hands; her head that was like a boy's.

She had never before thought it any pain to have given her brave black tresses to pay her father's grave; only

a duty, so simple and natural, that it was not to be thought twice about in any way, and never to be lamented

with selfpity; but now she could have wept her very soul out to have lost her sole treasure, to be so

unlovely, so absurd, so shameful, to have given up her one crown and veil of womanhood.

"I am so ugly!" she moaned, sitting on the bare mud floor with the pretty coral necklace in her lap.

It was all the reward that her sacrifice brought herto know herself disfigured and discrowned, when Signa's

eyes should fall on her with the morrow's sun.

She had never thought about herself, never taken any count whether she were lovely or unlovely, ill or well:

in her laborious life filled to the brim with work that was never done, there was no time for any such

speculation; she toiled all the day long and half the night without joy or pause, or recompense of any sort;

honest and pure and loyal to her task by sheer instinct, as birds are clean, or leaves are fresh; never before

with any thought of herself, all her life being merged in the lives she served; but now, for the first time, her

heart cried out in sick rebellion.

God had made her uglyjust as Signa came.

He, unwitting, went on with Bruno up the searoad where his mother had stumbled to her death. There was

hardly as breath of air, even on the hills. After a while, having reached a height, they paused and looked

behind them. It was all a great sea of darkness, fragrant, but solemnly dark, like a mighty grave.

"And you love nothing but your music still?" said Bruno, suddenly. "Nothing? no woman? You would tell

me?"

"No woman, no!" said Signa; and he spoke the simple truth. Yet in the gloom of the night his face grew

warm. He had loved no woman yet; but, in his visions of late, the angels that came to him had all women's

forms and women's faces as in the visions of the Paradise on Orgagna's field of gold.

As they stood and looked back into that soft impenetrable darkness, there came a fluttering line of light,

which, undulating like a fiery snake, stole through the shadow up and up and up towards the clouds.

"What is that?" cried the boy, startled and unnerved after the homage and the wakeful fancies of the night.

"They are the torches," said Bruno. "A hill burialthat is all. There are so many lights; it is some young

thing dead."


Signa

CHAPTER II. 235



Top




Page No 239


"The torches came to meet me in triumph an hour ago," thought Signa, and a shiver went over him, and he

ceased to look back.

The lights stole up the hillside towards some lonely tomb amongst the silence of the woods, then vanished,

and all was dark.

CHAPTER III.

WITH the morning, Signa went down to see more quietly all his old friends of the Lastra. Passing, he paused

by Palma's hut. She was at work in her garden, gathering tomatoes off the bushes before her poor little

dwelling. She had tied the red woolen handkerchief over her head again. She hardly looked up as she thanked

him for his gift.

"It is too magnificent for me," she murmured. "You know I am so poor always, and so ugly now; I have lost

my hair."

"Who would not love you more, dear?knowing why you lost it," said Signa, kindly; for he knew the

goodness of the girl, and was fond of her in his gentle wayonly she never could understand anything, not

knowing her letters even, and being always at work like a little windlass that everybody's hand turns.

But Palma shook her head.

She did not know anything indeed, but the instincts of her sex moved in her and made her feel that no glory

of a golden deed is so great a nimbus to a woman as the rays of a physical beauty.

"Indeed, you are never ugly, Palma," said Signa, to console her. "Dear, you have straight features and such

noble eyes; you cannot be ugly, ever. And for the hair, that will very soon grow, and you must wear the

necklace on feast days when I am gone, to show that you remember me."

Remember! Palma thought of the S. Cecilia hung up in the church above on the hill. She had meant to tell

him it; she had dreamed always of leading him up there hand in hand, as they had used to go when they were

children, and making him sit on the altarsteps where the jasper was, while she told him what she had done;

but she was silent about it now that he was here. Someway she felt almost ashamed of it.

He had made his own fame; he had won his own victory; he did not want her help or S. Cecilia's. Perhaps he

would only smile, she thought. She was not sure of the great use of the picture; all in a moment she had lost

her faith in it.

He looked so full of grace, smiling there in the sunshine.

She glanced up at him, feeling as if there were whole worlds of distance between him and her. She could not

have done him any good with her prayers up there in the dark; she could not have been wanted. She would

have liked to tell him, but she felt ashamed.

"You work so hard, Palma," he said, leaning over the low stone wall.

"Yes; but I have always done that. It is not new."

"But the boys must help you, now?"

"A little; but they eat more than they earn."


Signa

CHAPTER III. 236



Top




Page No 240


"Did your father suffer muchdying?"

"A great deal; it only lasted a day. He could not speak much, but he thought of Gemma; he kept looking at

that little Jesus in wax that used to be so like her. He has seen her nowin heaven."

"You are always sure she is dead?"

"Oh, yes! She would not have forgotten us so long as this, if she were living."

Signa was silent. He knew that to those who go, forgetfulness is easy; to those who stay, impossible.

"I never think she is dead," he said at last.

"Why?"

"Because she was so full of life; so sturdy, so mirthful; always in mischief too, and doing so well for herself:

things like that do not die."

"Everything dies if God will it," said Palma. "For me, I am sure, she would not have forgotten if she were

living. Sometimes I pray to her to make me a little sign from heaven, but she never does."

"She was like a cherub in heaven to look at," said Signa, who never quite had ceased to mourn his lost

playmate or to reproach himself with her fate. After his music, he had most loved Gemma.

"Yes," said Palma, and stooped down her head over her hoeing at the weeds; she felt so ugly with her short,

ruffled, foolish, clipt curls, that made her feel like a shaven dog. She never had thought of her face before; of

what it possessed or of what it lacked; but that morning, rising, she had looked at herself in the little square

bit of mirror over the flourbin, and had thought she was lean and brown and frightful.

"I do not believe she is dead," said Signa, again. "Sometimes, in the strange cities, I looked about in the

women's faces to see if there may be one that might be hers. She would not alter. I should know her."

"You never will see her. She is dead," said Palma, with the obstinacy that is always in the peasant as in the

mule.

She worked on amongst her tomatoes, gathering the bright scarlet balls into a skip. She could not tell him

about her S. Cecilia.

He would only talk of Gemma all the while, if they were to go up there amongst the thrushes and the

rosemary;besides, the change that was in him she felt more acutely than even Bruno had done. This

beautiful young Endymion, whom the moon had kissed, could have wanted no help of hers. Her poor, little

picture seemed to her so foolish, so humble, so small; the grace and greatness of his fame could not have

grown out of her prayers in that little dark nook. All the year she had thought that it had, and had poured out

all her heart in them. But now that she saw him, her hope seemed to her as stupid a thing as if a brown ant

creeping by with a grain of corn had thought it filled the granaries of the world.

She was ashamed of her little picture that she had spent all she possessed to hang up there by the altarrail,

with the ruby light of the stained glass upon it whenever the sun went west. She did not dare to ask him go up

to the hill with her and see it.

"I did what I could; but then he did not want anything done," she thought.


Signa

CHAPTER III. 237



Top




Page No 241


"She is dull and morose; she works too hard, poor girl," thought he; and he moved away. "Good day, dear, for

a little; I will see you before I go."

"Go! you go again then?"

"Ah, yes! In a very little. It will be the autumn season soon. I go whenever the 'Actea' is played."

Palma looked up at him; straight in his face.

"And you are quite happy?"

"Quite."

"And you are really great?"

"Men say so. I do not know. I will be greater if I live."

"And Bruno lonelier."

She wished the words, when they were said, unsaid. Signa's face clouded a moment.

"That is not my fault," he said, slowly. "And noperhaps he will not be;when I am all that I dream of, and

when I have gold in both hands, I will come back and live here on the hills, that I promise; and I will build a

palace of marble that shall look east and west; and all the hungry shall be fed there, and all the footsore rest.

And then, when there are any boys quite desolate, as I was, and dreaming beautiful things, as I did, and

wanting help, and not knowing where to turn, then they will all come to me; and I will teach them, and we

will sing together, and they shall be happy, and we will give our lives for the world; and men will love us,

and through us love God: it will be like the 'Angeli' of S. Marco dwelling together with music, with the roses

round them, and the sky above!"

He stopped; the cloud had cleared from his face; it was shining with a light that was sweeter than the sun's.

He was only a boy still; and the world had not dimmed his dreams with its breath.

Of all the innocent things that die, the impossible dreams of the poet are the things that die with the most

pain, and, perhaps, with most loss to humanity. Those who are happy die before their dreams. This is what

the old Greek saying meant.

The world had not yet driven the sweet, fair follies from Signa's head, nor had it yet made him selfish. If he

had lived in the age when Timander could arrest by his melodies the tide of revolution, or when the harp of

the Persian could save Bagdad from the sword and flame of Murad, all might have been well with him. But

the time is gone by when music or any other art was a king. All genius now is, at its best, but a servitorwell

or ill fed.

Palma listened, looking up at that bright, strange light upon his face; not understanding at all with her mind,

but wholly with her heart. The frozen pain in her melted.

She put her full basket back into the house.

"Will you come with me a moment?"


Signa

CHAPTER III. 238



Top




Page No 242


"Where?"

"To the old church, up yonder."

"Yes, dear."

She called to her little brother to mind the house, and took Signa up the narrow, winding paths, just trodden

down in the grass by a few rare footsteps, going up amongst the vines and then amongst the olives, and then

where the land grew wilder amongst the gorse. The vines were hung with grapes that touched them as they

went; the wild peaches fell yellow at their feet; the blue radishflower was in the grass like gleams of the sky

reflected on the dew; big oxen, muzzled and belled, looked at them through the leaves.

"It is so beautiful!" said Signa, mounting higher and higher into the tangle of green and the network of

sunbeams.

"Yes," said Palma. But she did not know it. She had not time. Amongst all its sad losses, poverty has none

that beggars it more than its loss of perception.

They reached the old church, brown and solitary, with a few cypresses near it, and round it the sheep grazing;

it had once been the chapel of a great villa, of which there was nothing now left but roofless arches and a wall

where the rains of five hundred winters had not quite washed away the frescoes.

She took him in, and led him up to the pillar by the altar where the little picture hung.

"I bought it; I put it there," she said, timidly. "Perhaps it has done nothing, you know; perhaps you do not

want it;but at least it could do no harm, and I have come and prayed here every little bit of time I had to

spare. I am sure the saints love youwithout that or anythingbut it was all I could do. And when you were

so far away"

Signa looked up at the column and understood it all. He stooped and kissed her, touched to the quick.

"Ah dear!how good to think of me. You bought ityou, who toil so hard? Oh, Palma! I will try and find

Gemma for you;I shall find her;something tells me so."

Palma sat down on the lowest altar step; she did not answer. If he had looked at her face he would have seen

that it was very pale under the brown that the sun had scorched on it. But he did not look; he was looking up

at the painted Sebastian on the roof, and thinking how bitterly Gemma had cried one day because he could

not reach down the saint's golden arrows for her.

The sheep bells tinkled; the smell of the rosemary was sweet on the air; a bird sang, sitting on the old tattered

massbook.

"Gemma is in heaven," said Palma, and sat still and pale in the morning light.

Gemma!who had always been so much happier than she.

"Perhaps I shall find her somewhere in the great world," said Signa, softly. "And she will have suffered,

perhaps, and sorrow have softened her and ennobled herit does, they sayand made her soul as beautiful

as her little body was. Think of that Palma! and then I would bring her home to the palace that I mean to

build, and make her happy, so happy; and she would be in all my music, just as the sun is in all the flowers.

Think of that Palma! Pray that it may come true. It would be like a story out of the 'Legend of Gold.'"


Signa

CHAPTER III. 239



Top




Page No 243


Palma was still very pale.

"You will see her in heaven," she said. "She was drowned in that sea, that I am sure."

But Signa shook his head.

"She is alive; that I am sure."

CHAPTER IV.

SIGNA went down into the Lastra and sat awhile with Teresina in the room over the seagate, and spoke

with old friendsof whom he found many, since they are flowers that grow fast in the soil of successand

spent some hours in the sacristy, turning over, with curious emotion, the yellow scores and crabbed

manuscripts which had once been written to him in an unknown tongue.

Then he passed down into the city.

He knew so little of it, scarcely more than if he had been a stranger. Bruno had held him back from it always.

He strayed into the galleries, quiet and deserted in the strong August heats, and saw the face of the Samian

Sybil and the beauty of the Venus of Titian.

As he wandered down the corridor which holds the portraits of the artists painted by themselves, he paused

before one which seemed to him, in a way, familiar. It was the head of a man still young; a head that had

grace and power in it, but also levity and caprice. It was roughly painted in black and white.

"Whose head is that?" he asked the custodian dozing in the sun.

"A living painter'sone Istriel."

"Of what country?"

"France. He is a great man there. He did that for us by order of the King."

"I have seen him somewhere; where does he live?" said Signa, and mused a little while; and then remembered

the morning of the Feast of SS. Peter and Paul, and the gift of the Fair Christ.

"He lives in France, I suppose," answered the other. "But I think he is a great deal in Rome. I think he works

there a great deal."

"What kind of things does he paint?"

"Women, for the most part, I believe. There is a picture they talk very often of just now; you can see a copy

of it in the town: it is very finea woman."

"A portrait?"

"Oh, no; just a woman dancing."

"I will see it," said Signa, and he went where the man directed him for sake of those two gold coins that had

bought his Rusignuolo.


Signa

CHAPTER IV. 240



Top




Page No 244


"Who knows?" he thought, "without those forty francs I might never have known more of music than to

thrum on a lute to the sheep."

Who could tell? All Bruno's labour of eighteen years might have been of less use than two gold pieces tossed

by a stranger.

He found the place where the copy of the great picture could be seen; a copy made by the painter's pupils, and

shown for a little while by his permission, the original being in Paris. It was a picture of which all the world

had talked two years before, whilst Signa was buried under the dust of study, and the darkness of poverty,

and the disbelief of men.

The copy was alone in a small cabinet, hung with red, and lighted from the top; it was a full length form of a

woman dancingonly that; on a sombre background of brown shadow.

Was it so beautiful?

He did not know. But he shaded his eyes as from too much sun. It dazzled him. The figure stood out form the

darkness like a living thing; all the light was concentrated on the exquisite fairness and warmth of the supple

body, on the head turned over the shoulder, on the upraised arms tossing castenets above; on the know of

pomegranate buds above the ear; on the rounded limbs, lithe as reeds and white as snow; on the transparent

scarf of scarlet, touched with gold, which was the only drapery. The figure bent a little backward, showing

every curve and grace of it: the face was beautiful.

It was called, with the arrogance of a genius that knew its hold upon the world, "A Sister for the Seven

Dancers of Herculaneum."

Signa stood before it blinded, stunned, confused.

No living woman had ever moved him as this dancer did. He gazed and gazed till, as the passion of the

Spanish lovesong says, "his heart's blood was drawn from him through his eyes."

And yet the picture hurt him.

Hurt him by the taint that there was upon its loveliness; as there is in that of the Venus Calipyge of Naples.

An old man, looking at the picture at the same time, spoke of it.

"Yes; it is a beautiful study," the stranger said. "I have seen the original. This is a fine copy. The artist has

touched it here and there himself."

"It is not a portrait?" said Signa, timidly. He could not bear to speak of the picture, and yet he wanted to know

more of it.

"Oh, yes, it is a portrait. Only you see that he has painted it in the old Greek mannerthe feet off the ground,

no sign of earth, indeed; the figure floating, as if she flew. Yes, it is drawn from life. A girla

womanwhom they call Innocence, in Paris."

"Innocence! And painted there!"

The old man smiled.


Signa

CHAPTER IV. 241



Top




Page No 245


"Nay, Vitellius called his bear so. The wild beast shamed it less than does the woman, perhaps."

The next morning he said to Bruno,

"I have found the name of the man who gave me that money in the Lastra. It is Istriel. You remember my

losing the paper in the rushes as I ran."

"What do you want with any man now?" said Bruno, jealously; "or with any man's help?"

"Nothing, indeed; but I should like to see him."

"I cannot see why you should think about him."

"Perhaps I never should have got beyond my little lute but for him."

Bruno gave an impatient gesture.

"We are what we are," he said, with rough fatalism. "It is no chance wind that blows the notes into the

nightingale's throat, and the screech into the owl's; all that is settled beforehand."

Signa was silent. He did not say his thought aloud which was:

"I wish to meet this painter, because I want to know where he found her, or if he only fancied herthat

'Sister of the Seven Dancers.'"

He said instead, "Come down into the city and see a picture of his."

"I cannot today," said Bruno, "because there is so much to do. Watering alone takes six hours in this dry

weather; but tomorrow, perhaps, I can."

Tomorrow he went. He did not know anything about any of the arts, but he was at home amongst them; they

were familiar things to him: it is so with all his countryfolk.

He stood and looked at it for some time; then he laughed a little.

"Yes; it is a beautifulwanton."

He had hit the blot on it.

Signa sighed unconsciously and restlessly. The picture beguiled him, bewitched him, and yet hurt him.

Bruno said, "Do not look at it too long; it will get into youlike marsh fever;" and took him away.

When they were in the sun again in the streets, he added:

"If your baby Gemma were alive, that is just what she would be like."

"No! never!" said Signa, indignantly; he did believe she was living, but he looked for her always amongst the

innocent maiden faces at mass in the churches.

Bruno laughed a grim laugh.


Signa

CHAPTER IV. 242



Top




Page No 246


"Let us hope she is dead," he said. "Only the devil never cuts his very best flowers down early."

Signa did not answer.

"Your painter must be bred to spread the plague," said Bruno.

Signa did not ask him what he meant.

He went and found Palma.

"You do pray for Gemma's soul?" he said to her.

"Always," said Palma.

"Well, pray more, dear. Perhaps she needs it, who knows?"

"Oh, no; she is in heaven," said Palma. "Such a childand Christ so good."

"Well, never mind. Pray always."

"That is all he thinks I am of use for, to pray for Gemma's soul," thought Palma. But she reproached herself

for the thought, as mean and base.

She had never ceased to love Gemma and mourn her;only she wished he would not talk of her, not so very

much.

Signa wandered about the woods alone, and saw always before him, in the golden fires of the summer day,

"The Sister of the Seven Dancers."

She banished the sweet veiled face of Lamia.

"Your painter should cut off his right hand: it is like the sun; it breeds corruption," said Bruno, who knew the

force of the flesh and the devil, and had in him a fierce, scornful wrath against that picture which had burnt

his boy's soul with its impure sorceries.

One day Lippo met him in the pine woods, no one being near.

"Dear nephew," said Lippo, softly. "We cannot meet. Bruno is implacable. He will never forgive what he

thinks an injury. See here:I knew his little piece of land had to be sold to give your work a trial and a

chance of favour. I said to myself: 'I have a kind fatherinlaw and good friends, shall I offer to lend the

money?' But then I bethought me, 'Bruno would only answer with a blow.' So when it was quite sure the land

must go, I said to an honest soul in the city whom I could trust, 'Go, buy it in your own name, and make it

over to me; so the thing shall not wound my brother, and yet the piece of ground not go away from the

family.' So said, so done. DearI only hold the land in trust. I tried to explain to Bruno, but his head was full

of traitors and of wrath; I could make no way with him. He would have brained me with his spade. But this I

wish to say to youmy children are dear to me, but justice is dearer still. If ever you wish the land back

again, I will sign it over to youalmost as a gift: I would say quite so; but, when one has so many mouths to

feed, one is not altogether the master of one's purse. Dearbe quite sure of this: I bought it, hoping to please

Bruno; never to spite and vex him, as he thinks. Christ knows there is no venom in my heart. The other night,

when you had such a welcome I was proud and glad; I should have come foremost amongst them, only Bruno

is so violent, and I feared it might look timeserving. But, believe me, no one is prouder than I am, and Nita;


Signa

CHAPTER IV. 243



Top




Page No 247


she says fifty times if once, 'To think he is so greatthe little drowned baby that sucked with Toto!'

Dearyou have been made to think ill of us. It is a pity. And in your grand, famous ways in the future years

you will not want us; that is true. Still, be sure our prayers go with you; and, though we are only poor folks

toiling hardly in a little village, we shall not shame you, for we are Christians and we pay our way; and if you

ever should desire back that little bit of landwell, I look on it still as yours, and I never let the interests of

my children bar the road of justice. No, that were to serve them with very narrow sight and worldly

selfishness. Bruno has misjudged me always. Wellthe saints bore all evil and were patient. So must we.

Dearfarewell. If ever you dare brave my brother's wrath, and will like to look in on us, you will find frank

welcome. But perhaps I am not right to ask it. Your duty is to Bruno before all things. Yes; to you he has

been good. Farewell."

And Lippo went away quite softly through the pines.

Signa was moved. True, they had been unkind to him; but such wrongs fade fast in generous natures, and,

where an impersonal passion reigns, personal injuries seem slight and are soon forgotten.

Perhaps Bruno had been harsh and too swift in his ire, he thought regretfully. Bruno's error was too great

haste of temper and strength of hatred; that all the country knew.

"I wish they could be reconciled," thought the boy, and lingered on his way home wondering if there were

any means to do it.

He hinted at forgiveness that night to Bruno.

Bruno set his heel down with a force that jarred the house.

"I do forgive as much as can be asked of any man;I let him be."

Meanwhile Lippo went homeward to his house by Our Lady of Good Counsel, pondering whether he could

not prevail on Baldo to help him to acquire another acre or two of ground, quite near on the same hill, which

rumour said would soon be in the market. Baldo had grown to have strong faith in the prudence and wisdom

of his soninlaw.

"You will let the boy have back the land at what you gave for it!" screamed Nita, when her husband told of

her of the things he had said; for she was a rough, impetuous woman, of fierce temper, and could never see an

inch where he saw a full mile.

Lippo smiled, his gentle pensive smile.

"Nay, dear; that is a question for the future. The children's interests must not be forgotten; that were not just

to them; and land rises in value every day, and money gets more scarce."

And he sauntered out into the warm, starlighted streets.

He liked his game at dominoes.

"I have seen the dear lad," he said to Momo and Tonino and his other gossips. "I met him quite by chance. So

tall as he is, and so graceful, and so like a young prince: one would not know him. His heart is full of love for

us. He can not show it. No. He would come to us; but I said to himI say always'Your duty, before all

else, to Bruno.' I must say itknowing what I know. His duty is to him:as Toto's duty is to me. Oh, yes.

He is a noble lad: spoiled in much; yes, but of a good heart. Bruno has not done ill in letting him have the


Signa

CHAPTER IV. 244



Top




Page No 248


land's money for his opera; I know it has paid Bruno back thrice over. Bruno has a clear head and a keen eye.

They know that in the Square of the Signorià. Poor boy! WellI say poorperhaps stupidly, but it does

seem so. Parted from us all, and ruled by Bruno; and, like all people that have genius, a baby, a simpleton, a

mere piece of waxin worldly matters. All the country is ringing of him. It is a great thing to think: unless

we had let him go the church functions and learn the plainsong and be so much with the sacristan in the

organ loft, he might never have known all that there is in him; he might have been a little shepherd, barefoot

on the hillsyes, still. Throw your bread upon the waters;aye:perhaps come back to your own mouth it

will not; but you will be blessed by it, someday. The dear boy!no doubt in his great world he will forget us

all, why not? We are peasants, when all is said; and he will go to palaces. But then the good that we have

done to him keeps with us like a cypress bough that never withers and drives the evil spirits far away. Dear

boy!to think he is so great!and will be rich too; if, at least, his gold be left him, and his career well

managed. That is the only thing I fear. Bruno loves himoh, surely, in his way. But then Bruno loves money

too."

And Lippo sighed, and piled the dominoes in a little heap absently, and with a sad, nervous

gesturethinking. The gossips shook their heads.

Lippo was so just a man: that all the town knew. Of such men is the kingdom of heaven. To be sure his

window had been dark that night when all the Lastra was rejoicing; but that had only been good feeling in

him. He had not liked to seem to claim the boy's remembrancewhen there was such great triumph too.

"We may remind those who fail, of us," said Lippo, with a gentle smile. "But we must be forgotten by those

who succeedif they choose it shall be so."

"You are so good," said his neighbours; and began to mutter to one another that Bruno, when he had sent the

boy to the great schools and sold the land for him, had only been sharper of sight and more prudent of

forecast than everyes.

And the Lastra was well content to think that, when it had welcomed so loudly the young hero of the Actea, it

had left Bruno standing aloof, and had not noticed himnot even when Signa bade them.

The lad stayed on till vintage came again and passed; correcting and perfecting his new music of the Lamia in

the fresh hill air, in the sweet smell of the fruit; and now and then went down into the city, and stood and

gazed at the dancer of Istriel, and drank in the impure sorcery of her, without knowing it.

"Your painter is like the sun; he breeds rottenness from beauty," said Bruno; who knew the force of the flesh

and the devil, as he called it, and felt a sort of sullen scorn of this strange painter who spent his strength in

giving enduring shape to the fleeting graces of wantons.

To Bruno it seemed a poor thing to fill a man's life.

Women were womento be toyed with if you would; but to pass your life painting in their own likeness

their wiles of a moment and their postures of pleasure!that seemed to him poor pursuit enough. This

painter was only a name to him, a vague shadow; but he felt a fierce wrath against him. But for the coins that

had bought the Rusignuolo, who could tell?Signa might have dwelled contented in the peaceful husbandry

of the hills.

For the iron was always in his soul. He was proud of his boy, and loved him, and knew that now Signa could

never be other than he was; and so ceased to chafe at the unchangeable; and tried to make the best of an

undesired destiny. But, like Palma, it was all in vain that he brought his thankoffering, that he prayed to his

gods, that he said a thousand times, "I am glad."


Signa

CHAPTER IV. 245



Top




Page No 249


In his heart there was no gladness.

In his heart he lamented still and rebelled.

With the last day of vintage Signa spent his last hours on the hills.

The Actea was being given at the theatre of Como, and he had to go thither, and thence to Milan, where its

music was yet unknown.

He had a sort of longing to buy that dancer of Istriel and take her with him, and look at her always; but it was

impossible: despite his newborn fame and Lippo's fables he was poor; he made some money, but no more

than was needed, for his costs of travel and his simple ways of living and the gifts that he loved to throw

broadcast. He was famous, indeed; but he was only a boy, and had to deal with a shrewd world, and it cheated

him. The world, like Lacedemonia, is fond of hounding into silence and exile its Timothei who dare to add

new chords to its lyre of song; but it is unwise to do it, for its Timothei are so intent on stringing the lyre

anew, and hearing the full, sweet sound of their fresh creation, that the world may empty their pockets unfelt,

as it will, and unchidden. Its Timothei are its golden geeseit should be content to pluck them; but it is not

often so; seldom is it satisfied with doing less than what kills them.

It was very early in the morning.

There had been heavy rains at night, and there was, when the sun rose, everywhere, that white fog of the

Valdarno country which is like a silvery cloud hanging over all the earth. It spreads everywhere and blends

together land and sky; but it has breaks of exquisite transparencies, through which the gold of the sunbeams

shines, and the rose of the dawn blushes, and the summits of the hills gleam here and there, with a white

monastery, or a mountain belfry, or a cluster of cypresses seen through it, hung in the air as it were, and

framed like pictures in the silvery mist.

It is no noxious steam rising from the rivers and the rains: no grey and oppressive obliteration of the face of

the world like the fogs of the north; no weight on the lungs and blindness to the eyes; no burden of leaden

damp lying heavy on the soil and on the spirit; no wall built up between the sun and men; but a fog that is as

beautiful, for it has beams of warmth, glories of colour, glimpses of landscape such as the moon would coldly

kill; and the bells ring, and the sheep bleat, and the birds sing underneath its shadow; and the sunrays come

through it, darted like angels' spears: and it has in it all the promise of the morning, and all the sounds of the

waking day.

Bruno's dwelling was lifted out of it, but it spread everywhere beneath; and the tops of the highest hills

seemed to ride on it like ships upon a sea.

Signa paused and looked over the vast scene as he and Bruno came out into the air. He had to leave at eight

of the morning for the northern lakes, trusting himself to that iron way and horse of fire which Bruno had

never ceased to hate and to mistrust, through night and day for so many years he had heard the steam beast

thunder dully through his valley, winding as the river wound.

They came out of the house after their meal of bread, which was all they broke their fast with, and stopped by

mutual impulse under the old mulberrytree by the porch.

Bruno had said nothing to dissuade him from departure. He had grown to see the necessity of their lives being

perpetually asunder.


Signa

CHAPTER IV. 246



Top




Page No 250


Signa could only come to him now and thenthat he saw; and the times of his coming must grow rarer and

rarer, and the links of union between them fewer and fewerthat he saw too. He never complained. He

hardly regretted. He had known that it would be so, when he had broken the Rusignuolo. It was a dull,

ceaseless, unchanging pain to him, but he said nothing. What was done, was done.

This young singerthis young herothis young crowned dreamer of dreams, could by no miracle be

brought back and be made into a peasant lad, and be contented with a labourer's lot.

If he ever returned to live here it would only be because the world drove him back with a broken heart;

therefore Bruno said, in his dark corner in the church, to the unknown power that he worshipped: "Let him

never be brought backnever."

The world had his boy. Since the world would only part with him if it flung him bruised and ruined

away,let the world keep him.

"After all it does not matter for me," said Bruno, and taught himself to think so.

Only a vague fear, a shapeless anxiety, haunted him always. He knew too little of any life beyond that of his

own country side to be able to go with Signa, even in fancy, into these strange new lines of his fate. He was

too ignorant, and mistrusted himself too much, to be able to tell the lad what it was that he dreaded. But in his

heart he was full of trouble.

"All is well enough with him now," he thought. "But when the woman comes?"

For Bruno thought that the great world, since it was made up of men and women, must have the same fatality

in it as the life he knew.

The woman makes or mars the man: the man the woman. Mythology had no need of the Fates.

There is only one; the winged blind god that came by night to Psyche.

So much Bruno knew.

A weight of longing and of warning was upon his heart. But he stood silent in the arched way of his house.

The boy seemed now so much wiser than he; had seen so many cities and men; had sown the seeds of his

young brain and made already harvest;was great, though so young. What could he say himself?a man

who knew nothing except to drop the wheat grain into the earth, and wait for sun and storm to make it

multiply?

What came in his mind to say were a million confused things; he did not know how to sort them, and shape

them into speech.

At last he did say, with the heavy gloom of parting on him:

"Woman is god or devil to man, as he to her. Dear, when you love a womantell me. Will you tell me that?"

Signa smiled musingly.

"Oh, yes! I love my Actea and my Lamia. They are the real and living women to me. The rest are shadows."


Signa

CHAPTER IV. 247



Top




Page No 251


"That will not last," said Bruno, curtly. "Your Actea and your Lamia will be the shadows soon."

Signa shook his head.

"Not to me. Mozart loved his wife; but it was not of his wife he thought when he was dying. It was of his

requiem."

"You speak like a child," said Bruno; and they were silent.

It was of no use speaking: they did not understand each other. The boy knew the powers of art, of which the

man was insensible. The man knew the powers of passion, of which the boy as yet was ignorant.

Bruno saw in the future a fate that wrestled with him for the soul of Pippa's son. It wore to him the likeness of

that "Sister of the Seven Dancers" of the city of ashes.

To him she was a symbol: she haunted him; he hated her. Sheor her likenesswould dispute the boy's life

with him.

As he had hated the sorcery of the Rusignuolo, so he hated the vision of the unknown woman. What use were

the boy's promise, the boy's faith, the boy's foolish proud confidence in the empire on him of his dreams?

Bruno knew wella woman would look some day,just look;and all these things would be as vapours

drifting before the break of day.

"Love kills everything, and then dies itself," he said, bitterly. "Or, perhaps, it does not die: then it is a flame,

always burning, burning, burning, till the body and the heart are cracked, empty, shrunken potsherds. That is

love."

Signa shuddered a little.

"You frighten me," he said.

"I wish I could," said Bruno.

And he knew that he could not: that, say what he would, some single look from a woman's eyes would undo

it some day. He had never thought about it till he had seen that Dancer with the pomegranate blossom, in the

town; but now he knewthere would be a foe to him some day, that he would not be able to break under his

foot, as he had broken the Rusignuolo.

His heart was heavy, standing there in the white cold mists of the daybreak.

To the boy, the future was a golden hazea mirage full of fair coloursa certainty of national love and

public praise, and sweet intoxication, and all the liberty of an untrammelled genius. To the man, the future

was dark: he saw no way into it; he had not faith in it; he doubted the good faith of the world.

No doubt it was because he was ignorant. He had told himself so; but he had no belief in this fair fortune

blown from the breath of other men.

"It is to plough and to sow in the sandbed of the river," he said to himself. And it seemed to him that Signa

mistook the shadow of a reed for the sword of fire of an archangel.


Signa

CHAPTER IV. 248



Top




Page No 252


"If your great world should turn against you, should tire of youthey say it is capriciousyour heart will be

broken," he said, abruptly, with his hand on the lad's shoulder.

Signa looked up and smiled.

"No; the world cannot hurt me. My music has gone down into the hearts of the people. It will live there.

Nothing else matters."

"But the world is changeable, I have heard."

"Fashion isthe people are not. In Milan the other day they sang the same chants in the cathedral that St.

Gregory composed five hundred years after Christ. Nothing can hurt me now. If the great world did not want

me, I know my force now. I should go through the countries, teaching my songs to the people everywhere.

Death itself would not hurt me very much, because, though deadthey might forget me quickly enough, no

doubtbut the music would live, and my soul would live in it. What else do I want?"

"I cannot understand," said Bruno. "You talk as if you had no body to be pained or pleased. One would think

you were a spiritto hear you. It is nonsense;if one kill a nightingale with a stone, then the song is killed

too."

"Perhaps not," said Signa softly. "Perhaps a poet has passed and heard it, and sings the song over again to the

world."

But Bruno did not see what he meant.

"One stones it, and it is dead; there is an end," he repeated, with a sick, heavy sense of peril upon himof

what he did not know clearly; but it seemed to him that the boy walked with his head in the clouds and his

feet in the quicksands.

He could not help it.

He could not guard Signa's steps, nor bend his eyes to earth. It was beyond him. He could only hope; and

with Bruno, do what he would, his hope had always the drooped clipped wings of doubt.

They stood silent together; while the sun, behind the sea of snowy mist, shone golden in their faces.

"Dear," he said, at last, "you go away into a vast unknown world. I cannot help you, nor follow you; nor even

warn younot to do any good. I know the things of the soil, as well as any man; but nothing else. No doubt

you go to greatness, having won it for yourself already. And you so young! And I suppose nothing else would

ever have contented you; so, it is best so. But there are things, I think, that will go hard with youone cannot

tell; you have not suffered yet, and you seem all mind, just as a flower is all bloom. That will not last: you

will find the beast in you some dayeven you. Dear, it is not for me to preach, or teach, or counsel anything.

I have led a bad life often, and I know nothing. If I were to begin to talk, I might hurt you. One fears to

handle your soul: it is like a white mothto me. What I want to say is just this. You know I promised your

dead mother. What one says to the dead, one must keep faith to, more than to the living. The living can

avenge themselves, but those poor deadDear, will you remember? I want to meet your mother, face to

face, on the Last Day; and to just say to her'This is your boy; I have done my best by him; he comes back

to you with a pure soul; I have given my life for his.' Will you remember? You are far away from me always

now; much farther than by miles. I can do nothingonly hope and fear. If evil do assail you, think of that.

Help me to keep my faith with Pippa."


Signa

CHAPTER IV. 249



Top




Page No 253


Signa heard him,moved, subdued, perplexed.

The great shadow of Bruno's doubt fell also upon him.

Was there so much more peril in the world than he knew?

He bowed his head.

"I will try," he said, simply.

Bruno thought, "He does not sayI will."

They left the house, and went down through the wet woods and the clouds that floated on the sides of the

hills.

Before another hour, he was gone.

Bruno stood a little while alone on the edge of the iron rails, listening to the distant thunder of the steam, as

the last curl of the smoke disappeared in the windings of the valley. The fog had lifted and passed away.

Mountain and river and vineyard and homestead stood out clear in the morning light; his own hill rose above

them all,the quarries shining in the sun, the bold pines piled against the brightness of the sky.

"It is a good augury," he said, to himself.

He tried to think so.

He retraced his steps up the cliff road, and went home alone, and yoked his oxen to the plough, and drove

them up and down beneath the vines, as on the day when Pippa's body had drifted away on the face of the

flood to the depths of the sea.

"It is a good augury," he said to himself, as the glory of the morning spread over all the earth beneath him.

But, though the sun shone, it seemed to him as if, on all the land and water, a great, empty, desolate silence

had fallen.

All was so still.

He was alone.

"The birds do not sing after vintage," he told himself; and tried to think that it was only that.

CHAPTER V.

PALMA looked out of her cottage door, and saw the trail of smoke toogoing farther and farther away

under the green leaves along by the river, round between the mountains. She watched it, shading her eyes;

and turned slowly within into the house.

He had not thought to say a word of parting that morning; a kind, careless farewell, the night before, at the

garden gate, when Bruno was bythat had been all.


Signa

CHAPTER V. 250



Top




Page No 254


"Why do you cry, Palma?" said the youngest of her brothers, who was only twelve, and a cripple, with his

small limbs misshapen and withered.

"Do you ask?with father not six months in his grave?" murmured Palma.

Her heart smote her as she said it. She was lying to the child.

She went about her daily work. It was for her as if she did it in the dark. But she did it, missing nothingnot

even slurring anything. There was so much to be done, with all those five boys, and two only of them earning

anything.

Once in that long, laborious day she stole upstairs, and looked at the necklace.

"He was thinking that he was buying for Gemma," she said, as she looked.

Later in the day, the eldest son of Cecco, the cooper, came and leaned over the wall as she worked. He was a

cooper too, and a finebuilt youth, and well spoken of in the Lastra.

"You will not think of it, Palma?" he said to her, with his brown eyes wistful and sad.

"You are good; but, no;never!" said Palma, and went on weeding.

What he wanted her to think of was himself. He did not mind her cropped hair, that would grow. He loved

her industrious ways, her independence, her patience, her care of her brothers. His father was welltodo; he

would look over the absence of a dower.

"I shall not marry," said Palma, always.

And when the young cooper said, for the hundredth time, "You will not think of it?"in this warm, radiant,

summer forenoonPalma only said, "Never!" and went on, stripping her tomatoe bushes of their fruit, and

hoeing between the lines of her newly set cauliflowers.

She belonged, she said, to her brothers. So her living self didher body and her brain, such as it was; and

her strong, laborious, untiring feet and hands. But her heart belonged to two other livesone dead and the

other lost: the two lives that had been by hers in their childhood, in the moonlit lemon alleys of Giovoli, and

the calm shadows of the old church of St. Sebastian.

Signa and Gemma were always together in her thoughts:one dead, the other lost.

Cecchino, the son of Cecco, could give her a good house in the Lastra, and a full souppot always, and a

good store of house linen, and shoes and stockings, and a settled place in the world. Oh, yes; she knew. And

his mother, who was a tender soul, had said, "He loves you, we will not mind about the dower, and you shall

have my own selfspun sheets and my string of pearls." And they were all goodgood as gold. And Beppo

and Franco, who foresaw help for themselves in this union, upbraided her always, and railed at her when the

bread was too stale, or the sour wine ran short.

But Palmathough she knew, none better, the worth of bread and wine in this life, and the use of a strong

arm to bar the door against the Old Man Poverty whom the devil has given leave to hobble perpetually upon

the earth and creep in at all cold hearthsPalma shook her head, and would not even think of it, however

Cecchino besought her.


Signa

CHAPTER V. 251



Top




Page No 255


"I will not marry you; I do not love you," she told him. And Cecchino urged that marriage should come first,

love last, with women.

"Not so," said Palma. "That is to have the leaves bitter and the flowers leaflesslike the endive. But it is not

only that. I will not marry. I will work for my brothers while they want it; and when they do not want me, I

will go into a conventand rest so. That is what I mean to doOur Lady willing."

And Cecchino could not change her.

That was what she meant to do.

Rest so;a brownfaced, middleaged woman, in a white coif, saying prayers in a little cell, on knees stiff

from many years of toil, and going amongst the orphans and the poor, and tending dying soulsthat was

how she saw herself in the future.

It did not appal her.

Any thought of marriage did.

In the convent she would be able to pray for Signa and for Gemma;and then in heaven she might see their

faces.

Perhaps if she worked very hard and prayed very much, the Madonna might call her up quickly, and give her

some grace of beauty, there, in heaven to be like them. Sometimes she hoped that, quite humbly; and never

sure that she could merit it.

In the twilight of this dayhaving laboured hard, and seen her brothers come and go, and smiled on them,

and forced a cheerful laugh for them, because a dull house was bad for boys, and apt to drive them to the

wineshops and the lotteriesPalma stole up, footweary though she was, to the little church above the

gardens of Giovoli.

She carried her little crippled brother on her back, because he fretted if he were left long alone, and set him

down where the last gleam of sun fell, and gave him a few pebbles to play with, which contented him,

because he was not very bright of brain.

Then she went herself and prayed in the nook by the column where S. Cecilia hung. She had lost faith in it,

because he had seemed to have none. He had thanked her for her thought of him, but he had never seemed to

think it possible that it could have helped him in any way to fame.

"Keep him safe in the world, and let him meet Gemma in heaven," she prayed; and said it over and over

again, in passionate reiterated supplication, clinging to the pillar with her arms wound about it, and her

forehead pressed against its cold grey stone.

She prayed there till the moon shone through the stained window on to the broken jasper; and the little

cripple cried because the air grew cold, and he could not rise to catch the glowworm alight upon the altar

step.

She did not ask anything for herself.

Hard work for ten or twenty years longer, and then reston the rough boards of a convent bed, and by the

death agonies of beggars.


Signa

CHAPTER V. 252



Top




Page No 256


That was her future.

It did not affright her.

"Only keep him safe on earth,and her in heaven."

That was all she prayed.

She was sure the saints would hear her.

She came out into the moonlight, carrying the lame boy on her back, and with the glowworm like a little

lamp within her hand. She was almost happy.

Prayers, innocent and in firm faith, brought the benediction of their own fulfilment. She was sure of that.

CHAPTER VI.

IT was a sultry night northward.

There was a storm in the air, but it had not broken. The great lake was curled by the faintest of breezes. There

was the smell of orangesleaf and flower and fruitupon the air. Little boats went sailing through the

shadows. The constellations of the Winged Horse shone clear high up in the heavens, though all round the

horizon the skies were overcastthe Horse that has a star for his nostril, and that is plumed with strong

desire, and that says to the poet, "Mount, and ye shall enter the realms of the sun with me, and ride also

through the endless night where Persephone lies sighing."

Signawho did not know the stars by any name, but loved them as all dreamers do, and held them in that

wistful awe which was with him one half the terror of a child, one half the wonder of a thinkerwas drifting

in a little boat over the quietness of the water, and looking up at Pegasus.

They were giving his music at Como; and they were about the bring the Lamia out in Milan. He went where

his music went, as the way is in this country. But the small strife of the theatres, and the contentious and

envious revilings, and the men and women with whom he had to do were all painful to him: too rough, too

real, too coarse for him. He broke from them whenever he could, and they had ceased to try and alter him; he

was no more fit for their world, they saw, than a young nightingale for a gay brawling street. They laughed at

himwhich he seldom knew, or knowing did not heedand let him live in his own fashion as he liked, and

made their money out of him, and said all genius was no better after all than an inspired idiotcy, and he was

such a boy: only a little peasant still, though he had so sweet a face and so soft a grace.

Signa was careless of themutterly careless.

He was so purely, naturally, innocently happy, that nothing could much stir or trouble him. All the noise

around him was like the sound of a whirlpool to a child seated high on the rocks, who hears it, but only sees

the silver seagulls and the sunshine. All the fret of their life could not hurt him; he saw only the dreams and

the destinies of his own.

What was beautiful to him in those long months of wandering were not the pleasures which his associates

found; he hardly cared even for the praise that made his pilgrimages triumphs. What was beautiful to him

were the changing mountains, the fresh wide waters, the unknown old cities, the treasuries of lost arts, the

noble churches, the silent monasteries, the lonely little towns that had all some wonder of stone or of colour;

the delicious free sense, as of a bird's flight, with which he was borne from place to place, filling his brain


Signa

CHAPTER VI. 253



Top




Page No 257


with memories, as a child its hands with flowers, thinking each new one found still lovelier than the last.

He drifted now in his little boat: a fisherman rowed him from point to point along the shores. He had talked to

the man till they were both tired; going with the current, little movement of the oars was needful; the man sat

mute, thinking of his haul of fish of that morning; Signa lay back looking up at the radiance of Pegasus.

He did not know it as the constellation that belongs to all who dream of any art, but its stars shone down on

him with a bright serene light, and he thought how they were shining too upon the water and the hills about

his home.

His heart always went back to the Lastra.

His fondest fancy was of what should be the manner of his return to it; to raise works of marble like the

palaces he saw, and live a great life in peace and pleasure, with a choir of young singers like himself around

him, and the love of all the country with him.

He was so young still; such dreams were possible to him. His hands were filled with the fast fading laurels of

earth, but he believed them the changeless asphodels of heaven.

The life of Rossini, had he seen it close, would have hurt him like a blasphemy.

To Signareared in simple religious faiths, half pagan, half monastic, which were quite real to himvictory

was obligation.

God had given him his desire; so he thought. He said always to himself, "What can I render back?"

In so many things he was only a little peasant still.

The boat floated along, rocked gently on the liquid darkness.

He watched the stars, and dreamed, and dreamed, and dreamed, and seemed to see again, white upon the

shadow, a statue he had seen that day at noon: the Love and Psyche of Canova.

Canovawhose soul was dead when he moulded the lascivious charms of the Borghese Venus and the poor

vulgar graces of the Dancing Girlshas put all his soul into this marble.

For one moment, in his vision of the face of Love, he has reached the height where the Greek sculptors reign

alone.

In the face of Love there is the very heaven of passionall its longing, all its languor, all its ineffable

abandonment and yearning, all its ab solute oblivion, which makes it live only in one other life, and would

let the earth dissolve and the heavens shiver as a burnt scroll, and take no heed, so that "only from me this be

divided never."

The boy had watched the statue long, with a strange sense of something missed in his own young

yearssomething unknown; and like a hot wind over him had come the memory of the dancing girl of

Istriel.

He had hated that memory, yet there it came.


Signa

CHAPTER VI. 254



Top




Page No 258


Her face effaced the softer face of Psyche: Psyche, who is not worthy Love in the marble, as in the fable of

the lamp.

Floating along the shores of the lake he dreamed of the statue; only, do what he would, instead of Psyche he

saw always the form of the dancer of Istriel. And the boy in his ignorance smiled, remembering the warnings

of Bruno.

"What does he know?" he thought, "living on his hill there. All men lovethe lowest and the highest. One

would be greater surely in all ways, not lesserif one loved."

For he did not know that Love will only reach his height by treading all other things beneath his foot. He did

not know that Love lends a fire divine to human souls only by burning all their world to waste.

The boat paused at a bend in the shore, grated a little, and then was fastened to the land.

Signa leapt out with the fresh cool leaves smiting him sweet blows upon his eyes and mouth. They had

reached the little village where he liked to sleep and see the dawn break over the lake better than to remain in

Como, where the singers drank, and laughed, and quarrelled until daybreak, and thought it ill of him unless

he joined them.

The boat went on to where the rower lived;Signa strolled a little on the shore. It was not late, and he could

see the whitewalled cottage where he had house room amongst its orangetrees and myrtles, and he wished

to watch the storm which, countryborn and hillbred as he had been, he knew was rising, though the lake

was still.

The village stood on a small creek: its woods and thickets went to the water's edge; it was a wilderness of

roses. It had a little white church, with one bell; several huts and houses of peasants and fisherpeople; and a

few villas that were sought by summer idlers and by rich strangers towards the early autumn time.

Signa walked on the edge of the water, his feet in roseleaves and fallen jessamine flowers: the shore was all a

garden, wild or cultured according as the proprietor of the soil were poor or rich.

He wandered along till he lost sight of the roof of his own little dwelling, listening to the soft lapping of the

little waves upon the stones and the splash of distant oars.

All at once he paused. He saw a statue in the water through the leavesat least, the thought it so.

It was the white figure of a woman, half clothed in close clinging draperies, which with her right hand she

held upward to her knees; with the other hand she was gathering her hair into a great knot; her naked feet

were in the shining water; her arms were bare too. She was quite still at the moment he saw her first, as

though awaiting something; the moon had come out of a heavy cloud, and fell on her, so that she looked a

piece of sculpture, white as Psyche was.

Then, tired of holding up her hair, she let it fall in a sudden shower, thrust the boughs of the wild roses apart,

and stepped from the pebbles and the water on the shore. The movement brought her face to face with Signa.

He saw she was no statue, but a woman; young and living, and impatient of some delay; dripping with water,

which ran from her hair and limbs in silvery rain, and made her white thin garments cling to her. She had

been bathing in the solitude of her gardens, into which he unwittingly had strayed.


Signa

CHAPTER VI. 255



Top




Page No 259


Signa stood still and gazed at her, too much amazed, too startled, too confused, to move or speak. His face

flushed with shameshame for himself and shame for her.

"Forgive me," he murmured; but his feet were rooted to the ground, his heart beat so loudly it seemed to him

to fill the air. The womanall white there, with her shining limbs and shining hair tangled in the thickets of

the roses, with her wet small feet like ivory upon the mosshe thought it all a dream.

She had started, too; then she looked at him with a smile slowly uncurving the rose leaves of her close pouted

lips. She was in no wise embarrassed. She stood looking at him with the moonrays full upon her, making the

waterdrops like pearls.

Then she laughed.

A pretty laughter pealing through the garden silence, she shook her hair over her like a veil, her white arms

and bosom shining through it as through a golden network, like cobwebs in the sun.

Another woman ran quickly up to her with breathless excuse for absence, holding a scarlet shawl in her

outstretched arms. She let it be wrapped round her, and turned away, looking at Signa through her hair.

"Stay there," she said to him; "stay there, and string a romance upon me. I am wetI was bathing. I will

come back. Stay there!"

He stood there, stupefied and entranced, as she had bidden him; not sure, still, whether it were a woman

indeed, or only a statue that his fancy warmed.

He was not sure that all was not a trick of his own imagination, and of the sudden shining of the moon out

from the dark night.

He stood, bewildered and breathless, listening with throbbing pulses to every noise in the leaves and on the

water. If she were a living creature, she had bade him wait.

For his life he could not have moved away.

He felt hot with shame for her if she were indeed a living thing.

Strange stories he had heard in the old folklore of the Lastrawhere people believe in many an eerie phase

of the night side of naturecame over him with a shiver. What human thing could have looked half so

white? or could have borne his gaze without a blush? or could have laughed straightly in his face as she had

done?

His brain was giddy, his heart beat high;he glanced up to find his stars, but they were gonethe clouds

had covered them. The roseboughs rustled, the grasses seemed to thrill, the shallow water shimmered at his

feet. Would she come back, or had she only mocked him? Was she like the beautiful white woman who

cannot forget her crimes, but wakes from her grave and strays all night through the great forsaken gardens of

the Medici? He shuddered as he thoughthe who had been reared where the people believe in the ghostly

wanderings of Bianca Capella.

He longed for her back again, and yet he feared her. He strained his eyes to watch for her in the gloom, and

yet he was afraidafraid as he had never been in his childhood going in the darkness over the lonely

hilllands peopled with the spirits of the dead, as peasants told him.


Signa

CHAPTER VI. 256



Top




Page No 260


It might have been hours that he waited there, it might have been but moments; he could not tell which, he

had no sense of time; but the moon was still shining when he saw her.

She came under the leaves of the orangetrees through the crossing roseboughs to him; she was still

wrapped in whitesome glistening thing with silver in it, like a spider's web that has caught the dew; her

wet hair fell over her shoulders; her feet were shod in soft white furs; she had put a string of pearls about her

throat, which gleamed a little as snow does as she moved; she came through the shining moonlit leaves,

bending down towards him and smiling.

"I have come back. Why, how you look! I was too wet to stay. I know youyes. I saw you last night, and

once before in Venice. Signa! Why, how you look!"

He fell at her feet, touching the hem of her white robe with tremulous timid hands, and gazing up at her with

eyes of doubt and fear and adoration, because she was so wonderfully fair to look at, and yet he was afraid of

her as of a creature not of earth and not of heaven, just such a lovely terrible thing as that which walked at

midnight in the old green gardens of the Medici.

"What are you?" he murmured with the soft grace of a poet's homage. "You know meyou? Oh, speak a

little! Are you my Lamia, that I have dreamed of so often? Or are you Psyche that I saw at noon? You cannot

be a living thing, you are too beautiful."

She stooped, and with her soft, cool hands ruffled the thick hair falling on his brow, and laughed and threw a

rose against his lips.

"Lamia! Psyche! They are dead: I live. Know you! Of course I know you. And when I saw you at Venice I

was glad; only I said 'he shall not see me yetnot yet.' And was it all mere chance tonight? I thought

perhaps you knew, and came. No? Why, how you look! But, indeed, how should you know me? I was a little

ragged thing. How well it was we ran away that fairday, and how sad you were, and how you cried; and yet

I made you play. Poor Signa!"

She, stooping still above him, put her fresh lips to his hair and kissed him on the eyes; and then she laughed

again, and then again she leaned to kiss him.

But Signa had sprung upward to his feet.

His face was very pale; his eyes had horror in them and amaze.

"Gemma!" he muttered. "Gemma! Gemma!"

A cloud of anger gathered on the fairness of her face.

"Yes, I am Gemma. Well?"

"Gemma!"

He said the little familiar name again and again, stupidly, as a man says a charm, gazing upon her in the

moonlight. He had looked for her among the poor maidens of the working world, amongst the crowds at

mass; he had thought often of finding her lonely, longing for home, repentant of her flight, living in some

little nook among the roofs, making her daily bread by some sad means; and he had dreamed of how he

would raise her up and take her back and crown her with his laurels and make her glad, And this was Gemma.


Signa

CHAPTER VI. 257



Top




Page No 261


This beautiful thing unshamed, who came to him wet from the water and laughed, with the moonlight on her

wet, half naked limbs. This was Gemma.

She was silent. A great anger obscured the beauty of her face, but there was a touch of shame with it. Her

hands tore a rose asunder and threw the leaves on either side of her. She had looked for the passionate rapture

with which all her years were full: this mute rebuke in its gentleness smote her dully like a blow.

He stood looking at her with a dazzled, bewildered pain; he was not certain that he was awake; he thought of

Palma, praying for her sister and sure she was with Christ.

"Gemma! Is it you, Gemma?" he murmured. "You were a little ragged thingyou were so poor, and now

you have those pearls about your throat. Palma was sure you were in heaven, but I said no. I always said that

I would Hind you, only I thought so differently. I always hopedso lonely, so penniless, so sorrowful for

them all at home; and then I thought how I would take you back, and we would love you all the better for the

sorrows you had had. And now you are like this. Ah, God!"

His voice shook, his lips trembled; the words were all incoherent, confused, almost foolish; but she knew all

he meant.

"Poor! lonely! sorrowful!" she echoed; and her azure eyes laughed back at him, though they had more rage

than mirth. "You thought I should be that?I? Did I not get the things I wanted always? You forget."

"That is what Bruno said," he muttered; and was still.

"Bruno!"

She had forgotten nothing; nor had she forgiven anything, child though she had been.

When Bruno had dragged her off the sands by the sea away from the gifts and the praises of the great people,

she had marked it in her thoughts, a thing to be avenged. Between the manhood of Bruno and her babyhood

there had been always war.

"Your father died in Lent," said Signa suddenly. He did not know what to say. He fancied still she was some

shadowy thing that mocked him in the moonlight, not Gemma living.

She looked grave and troubled for a moment.

"Died! He was not old?"

"No, he was not old."

He echoed the words unconsciously. He did not know what he felt. His heart seemed stifled. He caught her

hands in his.

"Oh, Gemma! is it true? Oh, my dear, speak to me more! I never have forgotten you, Gemma. After my

music I loved you best of anything; yes, better than Bruno, I thinkheaven forgive me! You were a little

troublesome, cruel child, but you wereGemma. Oh dear, it cannot beyou did not seem to have any

woman's shame about you just now looking at me in the water; and then those pearls, and all this dainty,

delicate stuff like silver. Gemma, oh Gemma! tell me for the good God's sake, you are not a thing that your

father can never meet in heaven? You are notlost to us all for ever?"


Signa

CHAPTER VI. 258



Top




Page No 262


Her eyelids were dropped as he spoke, and there was not light enough for him to see the changes that passed

over her face; anger, contempt, derision, trouble, amusement, all following one another; each and all moved

in her by his simple words, but none reaching any depth.

She hesitated a moment how to answer him, he seemed to her so foolishoh, so foolish! and yet she did not

wish for his disdain or his rebuke. She thought she would cheat him just a little whileto see.

She looked at him with the old pouting anger on her lovely mouth, the anger he had known so well when the

little child in the gardens of the Giovoli was thwarted in her whim.

"You are very quick to judge me ill," she murmured.

"Ah, dear, if I judge you wrong, may God heap coals of fire on my head. But what can I think, Gemma?

Answer me; answer me truly. I could not hate you, Gemma, not if you were fallen to the vilest depths. Palma

might. I do not knowI could not. Oh, my dear, do tell me truly, what fate have you found in the world?

What thing have you become? When they said that you were dead, I loathed myself for letting you have your

way that morning, and so letting you drift to your own misery; but oh, my dear, my dear,if it should be

with you so that death at its worst would have been better! I do not judge you, Gemma; only tell metell me

truth!"

He knelt down before her in his eagerness and pain; he held her hands; his face, as it looked up to hers, was

white with fear and with anxiety.

She was so. lovely, too, above him in the shadows, with the roseboughs caught against her and the wet gold

of her hair touching the silvered orangeleaves.

"Am I not beautiful, Signa?" she murmured. "The rest? What does the rest matterfor a woman?"

"Oh, God! Is that all you say?"

He rose again to his feet. Almost he hated her, this perfect shameless thing. And yet she was so beautiful.

Looking at her, he shaded his eyes as from the sun or the heat of fire.

"Poor Palma!" he muttered. "Day and night she prays Christ for your soul."

"My soul!"

Gemma smileda soft, slow smile.

Then she looked at him full in the eyes. She did what she would with any man, that way.

"You are too quick to judge. Come back tomorrow; to the house yonder. Now it is nearly morning. I am

cold still after the water. I bathe by moonlight because a negress told me I should keep my beauty so; there is

a charm in it. Goodnight. Oh, you will comeyes, I know that. No! Do not stop me. I am cold, I say.

Goodnightcome back tomorrow."

She drew her white clinging clothes out from his grasp, and laughed a little; for indeed she was amused,

though troubled, and put the orangeboughs aside and threw another rose at him and went: whither he could

not see, the night had grown quite dark.

"Gemma! Gemma! stay!" he cried to her. "If you be Gemma, do not leave me so!"


Signa

CHAPTER VI. 259



Top




Page No 263


But he called to her in vain. He was alone.

The first thunder of the coming storm rolled over from the mountains, a shrill wind blew on the lake water,

the rain drops fell.

She left him to meet the tempest as he might. Wet through, he reached with difficulty the little cottage higher

by the shore.

It was dawn; but the dawn was darker than the night had been.

The hurricane was severe, and the sullen lake wrecked more than one boat that in the moonlight had danced

lightly on its smiling surface.

Signa did not even try to sleep.

He watched the storm.

CHAPTER VII.

THERE were thunder and lightning and wild north winds all over land and sea, even to the great plains on

either side, the Apennines.

The storm travelled as far as the Valdarno, reaching there by morning, and men watched the rivers, fearing

flood again, and farmers thanked the saints that maize harvest and vintage had been safely passed.

Palma, working in the fields for a small wage above upon the slopes, and driven to seek refuge from the

violence of the weather, sheltered herself in S. Sebastian's little church, where the sheep also huddled

together out of reach of the rain.

She was not afraid.

She told her beads and said her prayers as the blue lightnings flashed around her, and the winds howled.

"Dear God, keep him safe from harm," she prayed. "And let Gemma who is with you, where no storms come,

watch over him."

CHAPTER VIII.

MEANWHILE, the woman of his vision let her people unclothe her, and she lay down in her white soft bed,

and thought: the storm might beat without, she paid no heed to it; it might wreck boats, flood fields, kill birds

and beasts and butterflies, send men and women homeless over ravaged farmsbut her it could not hurt.

Why should she think of it?

She was amused, and yet there was disquiet at her heart.

She hated all the old dead time; hated the bare memory of it:of its hunger, of its cold, of its hardship, of her

little naked feet, of her dirty, merry, kindly father, of her bed of hay, of her platter of wood. She hated it all;

and it had sprung up before her suddenly till it all seemed alive.


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 260



Top




Page No 264


She liked never to think of itnever. It was for this that in Venice, seeing her old playmate the hero of the

hour, she had left the city whilst still unknown to him.

And yet she had wanted to show herself to him.

"Chance shall choose," she said to herself, and when she had recognised him in the moonlight among the

orangeleaves she had walked straight to him.

She was glad upon the whole; though ruffled, and disturbed, and angered, too, because of his strange way of

taking things.

It made her lie awake and think of the old years, and the skill with which she, a little hungry ragged child, one

amongst many, had got to have her beauty known all over many cities, and to have those big pearlsbig as

linnets' eggsabout her throat, when she was tired of her diamonds. But pearls best became her; that she

knew. Older women have need of diameters to lend new lustre to dimmed charms; but she was fresh as any

rose. And she was known as "Innocence." So she wore oftenest her big pearls, that no empress could have

beaten; as her sister peasants away in Tuscany wore their little seedpearls on feastdays amongst the brown

hillfields.

Lying awake now, with the blue of her eyes just gleaming under her curled lashes, she thought of that fair day

in Prato, and of the sunny tamarisk trees by the shore, and of her struggle from the window, and her hurry

across the wharves, and her escape in the brownsailed fishingsmack that her captor had bribed to take them

over the open sea.

She thought of how she had laughed and danced and clapped her hands as the rough old boat spread its wet

sail, and rocked and tore before the wind that rose as the day declined, and blew hot and hard from the

southeast, while the man said to her, "No more black bread, my pretty pet: all cakes and fruit in the future."

It had not been all cakes and fruit at first.

When he was sure of her he beat her. She bit his hand through. He tumbled her amongst a score of other

children, older and younger, and took them to northern cities, and sent them about, some on stilts and in

spangles, some with white mice and music, some with little statuesall thrashed, and starved, and made to

do his bidding.

Her fate was what the Lastra fancied that it was, knowing how many children of this sort there are kidnapped,

to shiver in the wet sad north.

But this endured only a very little while, with her.

She was so pretty. He knew her value. He would not leave her too hungry, or send her out in too cold

weather. He knew that she was like a good wine, and would pay well for keeping.

One day, however, once more he beat her.

She darted into the street, and showed her little shoulders, and all the bruises, and sobbing drew a crowd

grieved and indignant round her.

The crowd set on the man, and hounded him out of the town under a rain of stones; a good old woman took

her home, weeping over her, and gave her a home.


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 261



Top




Page No 265


That was three months after the fair at Prato, and took place in the town of Mechlin.

She lived there a few years like a little mouse in a sugar closet; the woman was aged, childless, and well off,

keeping a lace shop in the midst of the beautiful, grave, quaint, grey little city.

She was petted, pampered, fed on dainties; she teased all the girls, and made all the boys slaves for her; she

learned to read; she stole anything she wished for and could not get without stealing, and was either never

found out, or else always forgiven; people said she had a face like the little Jesus.

Then she got tired. At Kermesse there came into the place a troop of players.

She went to see them.

The chief of them said to himself, "What a beautiful child!" and spoke to her a little later as she trotted to

mass.

He tempted her to join them. She was too young to act, but she could sing a little. He said he would make

pieces on purpose for her. She should just show herself; he said that would be enough. He painted the world

and his wandering life in bright colours.

She pondered well, and weighed the matter, as her wont was, with solid sense, and no idle misleadings of

fancy. She never dreamed. She only said to herself, "What is best for me?" and what she saw was best she

chose.

If any one suffered by her doing, she said to them, as the ploughman to the flower, "Is it my fault that you

grow in my way?"

Born in a little hut in the green leafy solitudes of a garden, she had been gifted at birth with the fine sense

which leads straight to success: the sense of the paramount claims of self.

She pondered awhile till the players were on the wing; then she took a pretty quantity of the oldest and most

delicate lace, some gold out of the till in the little shop, and all her clothes, and went with them, slipping out

of the house at night whilst the old woman was sleeping.

"I can always go back if I want," she thought. "She will always forgive me anything."

And she ran out of the city to join her new friends outside the gates, with a heavy bundle but a light heart.

She was then thirteen.

The old woman who loved her, waking to her loss, would not believe that the child was to blame; and when

people told her that the child had been seen going out of her own free will to the north, she would not credit

them: robbers had taken the lace and the gold, and killed the childthat was her certainty. And being old,

and all alone, and taking it too much to heart, she was never able to leave her bed again, and in a few weeks

died of it.

Meanwhile the child throve.

The people she had joined were gay and goodnatured. and merry if not wise; and in their way well to do.

They adored her. She did as she liked. For the lace she had taken no one molested her. She showed herself

nightly in little bright laughterloving towns and cities. She had little to do, still less to say; they looked at


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 262



Top




Page No 266


her: that was quite enough.

She had not talent of any kind; but she had a shrewd sense that to let her lovely baby face look like a little

angels was enough: and it was so.

When she was nearly sixteen, the people went to play in the city of Paris. She said to herself, "Now!"

She refused to play with a true foresightshe would not cheapen herself. She put her old white Flemish lace

all about her like a cloud; she looked half like a cherub, half like a nun. She went and strayed by herself

through gilded gates into the first public gardens that she saw.

It was summer, and the alleys were full of people; they all looked after her; she thought how good a thing it

was to live.

The painter Istriel met her.

He was rich.

The players saw her no more.

After three months he painted her as "Innocence" looking with wondering eyes upon the world.

Nature gave her loveliness; Istriel gave her fashion.

Three years later he painted her as the sister of the Seven Dancers.

But by that time he had had many rivals.

He professed content. He cherished bitterest remembrance.

She had only used him. He had loved her.

To others he seemed to have passed from her lover to her friend indifferently; himself he knew that jealousy

would never die in him whilst she had life.

She knew it too. It diverted her.

It never prevented her from smiling on whosoever most pleased her caprices and most lavished upon her the

wealth she loved.

For the rest, she was at the height of her supremacy, and she never let it make her dizzy; she kept the calm,

wise, steady judgment of her own advantage that she had possessed even when a little child; and she

cherished her loveliness, studied her health, moderated her follies, and garnered her riches with a wisdom

most rare in her world of pleasure.

Many lost fortune, many their senses, some few their lives for her.

Nothing of that kind stirred her for a moment.

The vainest could not flatter himself that he owed her smile to anything except his jewels and his gold; the

vainest could not deceive himself that she had ever loved him.


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 263



Top




Page No 267


She loved herself; just as much now that she had the world at her feet, as when she had been a little child,

eating the white currants and green almonds in her nest of hay.

Love, though the highest selfish ecstasy, must yet have selfforgetfulness.

She had none.

She could enjoy. But she could not suffer.

"How much shall I tell him?" she thought, lying with halfclosed eyes watching the lights flicker over the

ivory and silver of her mirror.

Why should she tell him anything? Why should she see him? She did not want him. To her he would never be

anything but Signa; the little, silly, dreaming fellow that had run about for her, and given up his fruit for her,

and fallen into fault uncomplainingly for her sake. She had made him her steppingstone to fortune; then had

done with him: why not?

And yet now she had seen him, she did not choose to let him go.

He condemned her; he sorrowed over her; he rebuked her;he!who had been her little slave, running

where she would, and doing her will in the summer dust of the Lastra.

With noon she was ready for him.

She was alone in the little lake palace.

It belonged to the painter Istriel.

When she wanted rest and seclusion she went to it, knowing how to keep her beauty fresh and render her

favour more precious.

He was content that men should think his old ties with her not wholly broken.

He was now in the steppes of the North. He had visited her passing by. She always smiled on him. She was a

little afraid of him.

Besides, she never turned any man against her; she only would have her own way alwaysthat was all. She

wore her lovers as she did her jewels: some had their turn often, some seldom, some for ever waited for a day

that never camebut all were hers; she could shut them in the hollow of her rosy hand, as in the gardens of

Giovoli she had held the butterflies.

She was never swept away on any strong tide; not even of caprice.

She kept her brain clear always.

She was not clever; but she had far sight.

She got all the best the world could give her, and was as calm amidst it all as a dormouse in its nest of wool.

No one could quote a folly against her.

She walked wisely.


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 264



Top




Page No 268


With noon they told her Signa had come there. She let him wait. She always let them wait. Waiting

heightened the imagination and spurred expectancy. Besides she was never in any haste herself.

He had been shown into a little cabinet, which had statues in it and one great window looking on the lake.

He was standing when she entered.

He was very pale; he had been all daybreak on the shore, rendering what help he could against the storm

which now had passed away entirely, and had gone southward.

They looked at one another a moment in silence; these two who had run together over the stony road, and

ventured their little fortunes into the noisy press of Prato Fair.

Their fates had divided there, and yet the link of union never could be quite broken.

They looked at one another, remembering that hot, toilsome day when they had eaten their figs under the

trees of the dead Medici; and when, in the tumult and the merriment of Fra Lippo's town, she had laughed at

his tears, and pulled him by his curls and whispered, "I am hungryplayget me some cakes so. Do you

hear me? Play!" And he had played.

She looked at him and thought, "He is not changed one whit; he is the same; only a boy still."

He looked at her and thought, "Can she be Gemma? It is some goddess, dreamt of in the night."

They had run hand in hand across the plain to Prato. But there were worlds, centuries, all the heights of

heaven, all the depths of hell, between them now.

She put her hands out to him.

"Signadear Signasit by me."

He took her hands and let them go.

"No. Tell me first."

She sighed a little.

"You used to love me, Signa."

"I loved a little child called Gemmayes!"

"And I am Gemma."

He was silent.

He would not sit by her. He was confused and blinded. Her loveliness lost nothing by the morning light.

But he felt to recognise her less than he had done in the dim shifting shadows of the night. She had no more

in common with the little, sturdy, ragged, mischievous baby he had kissed in her bed of hay, than the

butterfly seems to have to do with the chrysalis. He felt still that he must be in a dream; when he had fallen

asleep over his score, in his halfstarving student days, such dreams had come to him.


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 265



Top




Page No 269


"If you are Gemma, indeed," he said with effort; "have you nothing to say of your own home; of your father,

who died thinking of you; of your brothers, of Palma? Is that all forgotten? Do you never think?"

She would not let him see the anger in her.

"I was so young," she murmured. "Children do not think."

"No? Palma thinks. She said, 'Gemma is dead. Else she never would be silent all these years.' She prays for

you"

"Is she in want of anything?"

"She wants everything. She works like a mule. But she would never take anything. Palma would be

ashamed."

Gemma put out her under lip with the sullen contemptuous gesture of her infancy. But she answered him

gently.

"Palma was always good. YesI remember that. Poor Palma!"

"Gemma.if you be Gemmaneed Palma, for all your glory, be ashamed of you? Tell me: you said that

you would tell me now?"

"Sit by me, and I will."

"No! not till I know whose roof I find you under, and why you arelike this."

"What is it to you?"

"Nothing. Only, if you are a base woman I want to see your face no more. I loved you when we were two

little children. It would hurt me like a sister's shame."

He spoke simply and directly the thing he felt; he was calmer than he had been in the sultry, moonlit night; he

was cooled as the air was; he felt oppressed and pained, but it was with sorrow for the little child that had run

with him in the dust and heat, not for the woman that faced him with her shining eyes.

Over Gemma's face rose a quick flush of anger and amaze; all her world envied her.

She had no sense of shame. Shame, like remorse, only visits women that are left alone.

Gemma played with all the glories of life, as a child with a ball of flowers.

She repressed the rage and wonder that she felt. She could assume what shape she would.

"If I were base," she muttered, "might I not need more tenderness? You are two narrow, Signa; and too

harsh."

"I? Harsh?"

"I think so. You only love your music. You see nothing outside that."


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 266



Top




Page No 270


He was silent.

Was he harsh? He did not mean to be so. He had said what he had felt. If she were no longer innocent, he

wished to go away and see her face no more. He had meant no bitterness.

"You do not understand," he said, at last. "I blame no living thing; I am not wise enough. Only there are

straight, simple things one feels about women like an instinctjust as when one keeps one's honour

cleando you not know? You seeI have always thought about you; and reproached myself; and dreamed

so much of finding you and taking you back to your own people; and when Bruno said, seeing the picture of a

wanton dancer, 'That is what your Gemma is now, if she be living,' I almost hated him; it seemed to hurt me

so; because, though you were wilful and liked your own way too well, yet I was sure you were too true and

brave for thatand would have thought of Palma. Dear, if your life is honesttake my hand. If you be any

man's wife, and come by all this luxuryand riches justlydear, I will beg for your forgiveness on my knees.

But elsewhat can I think?"

She was silent; a certain darkness fell upon her life. She was like the Syrian king; all the fairness and richness

of her Palestine grew nought to her, because she was shut out from one little, narrow, lonely vineyard.

"What shall I say to him," she thought. "What shall I say, to keep him?"

She wanted to keep him, and yet her heart was hard and sullen with rage against him. He had lifted the golden

apples in her basket of silver, and had scorned them; she was astonished and dully angered.

But she was never swept away on any impulse, not even on that of anger, which was the strongest with her.

She looked up at last, and saw his eyes watch her with a piteous tender eagerness, and he held out his hands

to her.

"I cannot take your hands," she said; "no, not in fairness. And yet I am not to blame; not in the way you think.

Signa, I owe you nothing. I need tell you nothing. Yet, because we were children together, as you say, I will

tell you all the truth."

And then she built him up a tale of liessuch as would touch him most. Poor Signa! whose face had paled if

she had trapped a bird, whose heart had sorrowed for each kid that went to slaughter in the old times, when

the Lastra and its green vineways had been the only world to both of them.

To Bruno and his people he was changed utterly. They looked up at him from the twilight of their ignorance

and obscurity. To her he was changed in nothing. She looked down on him from the broad noon day on the

heights of her prosperity.

For five full years, she had studied the full world of men; to her he was only a boy, a peasant, a dreamer, a

foolinspired, perhaps; but only the greater fool for that.

Outside there was the shining beauty of lake, and wood, and mountain; within, the softly shaded room,

filled with paintings, statues, flowers. Gemma in her white robes of morning, dead white, such as made the

fairness of her look like a rose set amongst lilies, turned a little from him, half lying amongst her cushions,

and told him the story of her life from that day of the fair in Prato.

"Dear Signa, I was a little wilful selfish thing. I wanted to see a bigger brighter life than any we had upon our

hills. The man persuaded me. He promised me all sorts of golden toys, and neverending feastdays. Yes. He

took me with him in that fishing smack. We were hidden in Genoa little while, then we went northward. We


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 267



Top




Page No 271


were treated like beaten dogs, once in his power. There were many other children. He sent us out in rain, and

wind, and snow. To him it did not matter what we suffered. We sold images, or tumbled in the streets, or

hawked flowers, or went with an organ. We wandered from town to town; all over the world sometimes, I

think; we crossed seas often, and mountains; where I do not know; I was a little stupid thing. I was made

black and blue with thrashing. Dear I was punished for my selfish fault; punished beyond all telling. Night

after night I cried myself asleep, longing for you, and Palma, and green Giovoli. In a few years the man sold

me to a set of player people, low comedians, who went about with a travelling theatre, and dressed me up in

spangles, and whipped me to make me dance. Nay, dear! how pale you look. Oh, it is all overlong ago. I

had no talent. You know I never had talent as you had. Nature has made me so good to look at; it does not

matter for the rest. I did not act well; I was just looked at, and of course I could jump and danceyou will

remember that. You recollect old Maro from the Marches teaching us the salterello, and you and I dancing it

every minute that we could? And at the fair, how pleased they were, and you, with the great tears running

down your cheeks all the while you danced it. Ah, yes, yes, yes! Signait seems like yesterday."

She paused a little while; and turned her head away still further; his heart ached for her; he longed to take her

bands, and kiss her lips, and say, "We will forget that any time has passed;" but a dark wall seemed to him

between them. He could not think of her, of this lovely woman in her wealth, as Gemma; little ragged rosy

Gemma, pouting and laughing in his face in the Giovoli garden, because Tista had swung her so high, so

high.

And even if she were indeed Gemma, as she said, and as her remembrance proved, what could he say to

heruntil he knew?

The sense around him of her golden shame stifled him, and kept him mute. He felt as Palma would have felt.

It was not this woman that he cared for; it was his little playmate lost on the sands of the Mediterranean sea.

"I was sold to these players," she said; "sold just as a monkey might be, or a goat that knew some tricks. They

sold me in their turn to others. I was made into little Loves, and had wings, and looked pretty; or else danced

in pretty costumes; we went here, and there, and everywhere; they treated me well, and I liked it. I knew no

better. I had sweetmeats, and fruit, and fine words. It was all good enough, and merry enough, I thought. You

know of old, if all went well, I did not want to look further; and indeed, what did I know? or what could I

have done? A child all alone, and a thousand miles, they said, away from home! Amongst them I learned to

read, and learned some few other things. I do not know much, except the world. That is so big a book, you

know; one does not want another. Signa, try and understand. Do not be harsh; I was not great of heart, and

near to heaven, as you were when you were a child; nor plodding, and honest, and loving the saints, like

Palma. I lovedmyself. And wanted to enjoy. God made me such a weak and selfish thing. You know he

makes bees and butterflies. Dear, I was in so bad an air; it reeked with shamelessness; if you had anything to

sell, your body or your soul, you sold it, and spent the money; why not? they said. When I was sixteen they

betrayed me; we were in Vienna, then; there was a woman that I trusted. Oh, it is a common thing; quite

common. When I knew the thing that they had made me, I grew blind and reckless; I was turned to stone,

only stone that shut a devil in it, as the marble shuts a toad sometimes, they say. He who had bought me,

bought me stupefied, like any moth you kill with sulphur smoke; was rich and a great man in his way. He

covered his new toy with diamonds and gold. I grew the fashion. You have fame. That is another thing. Fame

is a comet burning itself with its own fire as it travels. Fashion is the waxlight in a ballroom. I like the

ballroom best. You see space, and all the worlds set round about what men will call the throne of God, no

doubt. But I"

She laughed a little: she had forgotten for the moment that she did not mean to let him see the truth of

hernot then; whatever afterwards might come.

He listened; his breath came brokenly; his lips were dry. He raised his head, and gazed at her, almost blankly.


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 268



Top




Page No 272


"You can jest!"

The words recalled to her the thing she wished to seem to him.

"Yes. I jest; if you call that jesting. I saw a man once watch his house burn, the fire took his children, and

made him a beggar; he laughed. So I laugh. Oh, my dear! they have not left me any heartto laugh or cry. I

would say, I pray they have not; if I were you or Palma. But then I never had much. I loved myself, you will

remember that. Such love is punished. So your priests say. Well, you see now how it was with me: sixteen

years old; a chattel purchased; a decked slave; a ruined thing made glorious with gilding. I am not meek, I am

not good. Signa, you knew me when we were both babies. You knew I had no mercy nor gentleness to others,

even then. I saw myself base, by no fault of my own. I saw myself marked out with a brand, proscribed,

outcast, whilst I was myself as innocent as any yearling lamb we ever played with on the hill at home. Well I

did not drown myself. I was too full of life. I looked at my own face in the mirror, and I loved it. I could not

give it to the waterrats to gnaw. You love your music. I love my loveliness. Why is one love, one vanity,

worse than the other? Can you tell me? Nature put the rhythm into your brain. It put the beauty in my body.

Well, why should the love of one be holiness in you, the other sin in me? But sin or not, I have it. If disease

made me hideous, or accident, then I would kill myself with smoke or opiates, or some easy gentle means of

death. Not otherwise. No; I did not kill myself when I knew the thing I was. Your women of romance do; but,

for me, I shrink from being hurt; I hate the thought of lying underground and leaving all the rest to laughter in

the sunshine. To cease to beit is horrible! Oh, not for you who think that death will set your spirit free and

carry it straight to some great world where all your dreams made true are waiting you; aye, but for us? We

have only our bodies, and we dread the worms. No; I did not kill myself. I took my vengeance, I made myself

the loveliest thing the world has seen for ages. They all say so. Then I melted their hearts and broke them. I

slew them with a hair of the dog that had torn me. Dear, do not judge me harshly. I took solace in the strength

I had; such strength as women like me have; we share it with the snake and with the panther. Your God made

snakes and panthers."

She paused; the boy was quiet; his chest rose and fell with painful breathing; his lips were cold and white; he

was saying always to himself:

"Who was the manat first?"

For he felt as if for Palma, and for poor dead merry Toto, and for his own honour's sake, the avenging of her

ought to be his own work and no other's; had he not let her go with him that day, a little thoughtless child,

over the hill and plain to Prato?

He pitied her from the bottom of his heart.

He believed the tale she told.

And he was sick with the giddiness of one who falls through mountain air from some great height. He lost his

footing. He lost his hold upon the dreams and hopes of life. He was cast down from the pure simple certainty

which never asked: "And is there faith in heaven and is there love?" because he was so very sure of both.

And now he was sure of nothing.

"God makes snakes and panthers."

Yes; and God had let Gemma be made vile, with no fault in her, no sin or seeking of her own;so he

thought.


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 269



Top




Page No 273


He grew dizzy. He, who had said to Palma, for her sister's sake:

"Dear, pray always. Prayers are heard,"

"Oh, my dear! oh, my poor lost love!" he murmured, and bowed his young head upon her knees; his frame

shook with pain and the shock of the first burning rage that had ever touched him.

He was bewildered. Horror possessed him. The simple, innocent affection he had kept for her shuddered and

grieved for her, as a brother's would have done. He had kept Gemma in his fancy and his hope so pure, and

safe, and strong. The darkness of this irreversible fate spread over her, and made her terrible to him. Signa

had all the childlike belief in heaven that a child has in its father; this struck his belief at the roots. God was

good, and yet let such things be! God was great, and yet would be for ever powerless to make this horror as

though it had never been! There were things then that even God could not do? Signa stared helpless at this

wreck of all his faiths.

She watched him, reading him as easily as she would have read gold letters on a white page.

By years their ages were the same, but she, in the world's knowledge, already was so old,so old; and he in

his unworldliness and ignorance, was yet so young.

She knew the ways of men at their worst, their wisest, their best, their basest, and turned them over in her

head as a child does the wooden letters of a mastered alphabet.

He of woman, knew hardly anything.

"You hear my story now," she said, with a soft sigh, at last. "Signa, you loathe me?"

He shuddered a little.

"From my soulI pity you."

A sort of loathing was in him for her, but how could he say that? Whatever she had become, she had once

been the little Gemma that he had kissed in her rough bed of hay.

Her eyelids were cast down; he did not see the cold blue flame of anger burn in her eyes a moment as she

heard.

She to be pitied! she who, in her arrogance and her loveliness, thought she had the world to play with as a

ball under her foot!

She turned her eyes upon him.

"So, you will leave me? You mean that?"

He coloured to his throat.

"You live still, by choicein shame?"

She could have laughed aloud. She could have dashed her hand against his mouth. She could have killed

himalmost; but she said, turning her thee from him, like one in pain of which she is ashamed:


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 270



Top




Page No 274


"What other life was left me? Fling wool in mud; do you blame the fleece that it grows black? I told you I

took my vengeance. There was no other thing to do. You do not understand the world. I was so young, and

men so cruel. Wrong made me all that I have been, but I am tired; oh, so tired, Signa; if you only knew! A

world of lovers and not one single friend. The loneliest woman is not so desolate as I. Dear, I am vile,

perhaps, and cold, and love luxury too well; and if I were born with any heart in me, have killed it. That is

what they say. I think it is quite true. There is no love anywhere for me. Love for me is the imperial beast that

kissed and slew. Love: I laugh at the word, I dance on it, I spit at it. Judas loved;and that great empress

who wallowed in the mire with her guards and slaves!. What did they call her? I never loved a living thing.

How should I? The only love that I have ever seen is a devouring beast with fire in his entrails and slime

upon his mouth. That is the only love that over comes to me. Dear, I am tired. When I saw your face last

night, I said in my own thoughts, I will tell him all the truth; he is not as the others are; he was a baby with

me in the old green garden ways; he will understand; he will have sorrow for me; he will be true to me, when

all are false; he will be my saint, when all others are my swine; he will despise me, lament for me, rebuke me;

yes, no doubt; but he will not leave me utterlyfor the sake of the old days when we were children. That is

what I thought. Oh dear! I was unwise and you are wise. Fly from me, There is no common ground between

us. You cannot see in me the thing you used to play with. I am only a base light wanton woman, without

charm for you and without pardon either from you and from your God. Dear, you are right. To see more of

me could only bring you pain or get you evil names. Pure dreams are your fair portion. Foul facts are mine.

Leave me. I would not have you stay, though you are all of home or heaven that I shall ever see in life. Go

and tell Palma not to plead to Christ for me. Her words are wasted. I am in hell, though living; let me be."

She rose as she spoke and pushed him from her with a gesture of farewell.

The consummate art of her took every hue and grace of nature; her face was pale and cold; down her cheeks

tears rolled and dropped upon the laces on her breast.

She knew the chords to touch in him; she played on him as he could play on any lute or violin.

She stung the generous sweetness of his nature; she stirred all his tenderness of pity.

Had he been cruel and selfrighteous in his instincts of disgust? Had he been unmanly and unfeeling;

wounding a dishonoured woman, whose truthfulness had laid her open to his scorn?

A confused sense of being wrong to her oppressed him, and struggled with the natural impulse of his

aversions, with his instinct never to look on her or be touched by her or hear the sound of her voice again.

A nature, generous and yielding, accused of meanness or selfishness, flew at a rebound to the unwisdom of

selfsacrifice.

"I had no thought of myself," he murmured, pierced to the quick. "But between us there is such a gulf: what

can I do? what can I say? I cannot see you lead this life, and come to you, and be in fellowship with the men

who ruined you, or the men you fool? To me you areGemma; it is as if you were my sister. It is horrible. I

do not know what to say to you. It seems to me we cannot be together now."

"I said that you were right in saying so. Rightfor yourself. Go; who keeps you, Signa? Not I. Go."

She spoke coldly, sadly; he thought he heard in her the heartsick resignation of a woman from whom all

good is banished, yet who cleaves to it.

The tender, unthinking, unwise ardour of his nature carried him away; he dropped before her on his knees as

if she had been any saint or queen. His sweet and passionate voice thrilled with emotion.


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 271



Top




Page No 275


"If I can serve, I will not leave, you," he said. "Gemma, listen to me. You are heart sick of the wretched

glories of your life. All the better nature in you is in rebellion at it. Leave it. Come home. You shall be to me

as a sister. This horror shall be buried in our hearts. Throw your gold away; it brings the plague with it; strip

your jewels off; keep nothing but the beauty that God gave you, and that you defile. Come back to the old

hills, to the fresh air, to the green country ways, to the peaceful days and nights. Come back. Palma is there;

she will love you still. Her arms are strong enough, her faith is firm enough, to lift you out of hell. Dear, fling

this horror from you and trample on it, and leave men, and cling to God. I have some great ness. I can make

enough to keep you safe from want. You shall be to me ever as if you were a sisterlost and found. This

beast you talk of, and that in your madness you call Love, shall never reach you, nor hurt you there. Come

home. Palma is poor and ignorant, working for a crust, but she is strong in courage, and wiser than us all. She

will suffer, but she will help you always. I look at you; you blind me: I do not know you. You seem to me

one of those lovely lying things that Satan made and sent into the wilderness to tempt the saints. But if you

are not thatif indeed you ever were the little Gemma that ran with me in the summer dust that daycome

home. Oh, Gemma, Gemma! if indeed you are the little child I played with, joy there never can be for you,

dear, nor hope on earth, nor any love of any honest man, I know; but Palma will not turn from you, nor I. It is

too late to save your beauty from the lepersit is plaguestricken. God himself cannot change thatbut,

Gemma, there is life beyond this life. I seem to speak so poorly, I cannot plead with younot as I would.

But, Gemma, the soul in you is not dead. Cast off these riches that are viler than all rags, and lead a straight

and simple life, and trust the rest to God. Come home!"

He spoke in all his innocence, knowing no better.

A stray sunbeam shot across the shadow of the room, and fell on his fair upturned forehead and the misty

radiance of his supplicating eyes. To him she was terrible; to him she was plaguestricken;almost he

thought her, as he said, one of those beautiful accursed things the devil loosed on earth to tempt the minds of

men in deserts, and sting their senses, and destroy their lives, and level them with the beasts that perish.

Still,if he could save her? He prayed with her for herself, as in his childhood he had prayed for Satan to the

angels, watching the sun shine beyond the Certosa towers.

She listened, her beautiful golden head bent down, her colour changing; do what she would, she could not

keep the blood quite steady in her cheek. She was so deeply angered. Yet some pain smote her through all the

jewelled armour of her tranquil selfcontent.

Had she lost something after all that poor dull women, plodding for their bread, lived with and died

with?had she missed something in all her plenteous harvest, were it only a vain vague fancy, worth the

having?

She had princes and heroes, all greatness, at her feet, and all the soft ease and peace and triumph that she

craved;yet for one instant the whole world seemed to grow as nothing to her if she had this boy's scorn,

this boy who had run with her over the brown fields of the hills through the autumn weather, when the

crocuscup and the dragonweed had been the only gold they owned.

He was a fool; yetsome fools stand near to heaven.

The tears scorched her cheeks. Not such tears as she had summoned at her will a moment earlier, fair tricks of

studied arts; but quick, salt, bitter drops, that burned her as they fell.

They angered her. The rage in her grew as much against herself as him.

"He shall know no heaven but me," she said in her own heart. "He shall live on my kiss, and die because he

loses it. He is a foola fool!"


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 272



Top




Page No 276


And yetwere she but such a fool!

For the moment she would have given all her empire to have been no wiser and no guiltier than he.

He did not know. He only saw her cheek grow pale, her proud mouth tremble.

"You hear me?" he murmured; "you will come?"

She was silent mastering the rage within her and the new strange pain. The pain passedthe rage lived. She

said to herself:

"There is no honesty upon my lips. Well, he shall find some sweeter thing there, and get drunk on it."

She had meant to have sport with him. Well, sport with vengeance in it, was the finer pastime. It was his

fault. Why should he speak of her as of a thing he scorned? To bring his babyish, monkish, womanish fancies

here, of honour and shame, and heaven and sins:sick phantasies from dying peasants' psalters and priests'

penancetales in Lent!

She gazed down on him with serious eyes.

"No; I cannot come, Signa. You are good to me, but the things you dream of are not possiblefor me, at

least. You do not understand. I should make Palma mad; she me. I could no more go back to the old ways of

life than you to a herdboy's empty days. Things cannot be undone. When a tree is grown, you may cut it

down and burn it, but you cannot make it back into the acorn or the chestnut that it sprang from first. Palma

thinks me safe with the saints;so let her. For youyou have your art, your fame, your certain growth of

greatness. You can soon forget me. Dear, I fretted you and flouted you when we were children. That was all, I

think, ever. It is but little to regret."

"It is because I have no words to move you, to awake your soul"

"If you were an angel from heaven you would say nothing that could change me. And do not think of any

soul in me, Signa; I have none. Has the butterfly any? You are mad, Signa! I was an idle childI am an idle

woman. I love ease, luxury, riches, beauty. I toil! I hunger and thirst, and spin and sew! I plod after the oxen

in the furrows! I! You are mad! You are mad, I say!"

His colour rose.

"There would be no need to toil. It would be a poor and simple lifeyes; that is true. But I could make

enoughI shall make more each year. All that I have should be for you. And it is honest money.

Gemmasee, dearI have always thought of you, and dreamed of you, and meant to seek you out and take

you back, and set you in the midst of every greatness I could get. When the great ladies courted me, I did not

care for them. I thought, somewhere there is a little girl with golden curls I used to kiss;for I forgot that

you grew old as I did. When men talked of love to me I would say nothing, but I used to think"when I find

Gemma." Dear, that is over now. I cannot love you. You are a thing lost to me now for ever. Men do not love

such women as you are. You are divided from me for ever. But you still are dear to me as if you were my

sister. I would not touch your mouth with any kiss, for you have sold its kisses; I would not take your hand in

mine, for you have perjured it; I would not, starving, break a crust of yours, for you are sold for it. But I will

labour for you all my life; I will set away each coin I get for you; I will never have any joy, or mirth, or love

in all my years, that I may work the better for you, and the oftener give you more. Dear, do not think it will

be hard for me. You know I was reared hardly. I can live on nothing; and I can pass by woman's love and all

that delights and leads away men most, because, in truth, the only thing I love is my great art. In this I have


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 273



Top




Page No 277


been given so much, that I can easily renounce the rest. Dear, do not think that it will be anything to me. Men

have lived so in monasterieslived and died happily. Gemma, if you will come backlistenI swear to

you I will dedicate all my life to yours. There is the shame of you between us two for ever like a grave. But

since you never can be anything to me more than the dead are, no other creature shall be anythingthat I

swear, too. Dear, listen! After God and my music, you are most dear to meyes, even as you are. Let me

work for you. Say you have no soul, as the rose has none; yet when a rose has blossomed with us who can

throw it in the sewer? And you are wrong: a soul you have, for I have seen your tears. Oh, heaven! What

word can I find to tell you how utterly I mean the thing I say? Gemmaif I had done right, and had refused

to let you go with me that day to Prato, you would be living with your sister still,an innocent, frank, happy,

stainless thing; and I should love you, and you would be all my own. This misery is of my act. I let you go

that day. Your shame has come of it; and I can never even kiss you, dear, because there is no honesty upon

your lips. But take you out of your dishonour and save your soul, I canI will. Gemma, come back; and let

me give my life for yours. On earth you will not be happy, dearnay, never. But hereafterWhat can I say

to make you trust me and believe?"

The words poured from his lips swill, eager, breathless, unconsidered, in all their unreason, their unwisdom,

their nobility, their ignorance, their folly, their sublimity. All the narrow sim plicity of the peasant, and all

the boundless vision of the poet, met in him as he spoke. He meant, to their very uttermost, every syllable he

uttered.

She was gone from him; she was to him a thing terrible and almost loathsome. He burned with shame for her

shame. Yet she was dear to him. He was ready to give his life to ransom hers. To him sin was real, and hell

and heaven. What he dreamed of was impossible; but in his sight it was possible. It seemed to him that the

faith to do it was so strong in him, that it could not fail to work its own fulfilment.

She listened.

As far as she could be touched by anything, she was moved by his suffering. It was strange to her; it even

amused her; but it touched her. Poor boy! He had always seen living things in lonely, wayside stones; and

lamented for the birds and beasts, because the priests said there was no eternity for them; and heard so many

voices, that none else could ever hear, in the silent marshalling of the clouds by night, and the low whimper

of the autumn ruffled brooks. She remembered all those things. He had been always so foolishalways.

It amused her. Yet it hurt her a littleever so littlevery, very littletoo.

"Who would have thought he would have taken it to heartlike that?" she thought. And she felt a sort of

sullen jealousy in her. It was not for her that he suffered so much. Not for the real woman, as she knew

herself. Not for the' beautiful cold wanton whom Paris had called Innocence. It was for the playmate that had

run with him that summer day over the plains to Prato: it was for the imaginary thing, which she had built up

before him with her words, and dressed in her apparel of soft lies.

She was almost jealous: as astrologists were of shapes their magic conjured.

"Signa, do not be so full of pain," she murmured. "It is no fault of yours."

"Yes: it is mine. I let you go with me that day," he muttered. "Oh, poor Palma!thinking of you night and

morningthinking of you safe with Christ!"

His head was bent down upon her knees, otherwise he would have seen her petulant proud mouth curve in a

little smile.


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 274



Top




Page No 278


She stretched her hand out, and musingly touched the soft curls of his hair.

He shrank, as if the touch had burnt him. She saw the gesture of aversion. It set her heart harder on the thing

she meant to do.

"You shudder from me," she said, sadly. "Well, that is natural, no doubt. But it is better to lose you from the

truth, than keep you by a lie. I tell a million lies. All women do. But there is something in your eyes that will

not let one lie. What is it?"

Lying all the while, she kept her hand upon his curls, stroking them gently, till, magnetised by the contact, he

no longer moved away or strove to resist that touch, but looked down with his cheeks on fire and his pulse

beating.

"I do not understand," he muttered. "I see two simple waysone right, one wrong. I would save you with my

life;I say, with my soul;only you laugh at that."

"Nay, I do not laugh; for youyou are of the things God makes to live for everif he makes anything. I

laugh when you talk of soul or mind in me. A woman has a body and a face; no. more. She has ten years'

grace with them and glory; then she is withered up and shoved aside, and there is an end of all. I would make

the most of my ten years. What harm?"

He looked at her in a blank despair. How could he give sight to what was blind?how make her shamed for

what she did not see?

"Leave me alone," she said. "What matter? It is but such a little while a woman lives. With the first wrinkle

on her skin, she dies. As well fret for each rose that falls each time it rains, I tell you. Signa,why stay to

pain yourself and me? You cannot change me. Go back to your own hills, and dream your music there, and

pray to all the saints with Palmaif it please you."

"Palma! What is she to me!"

He rose and stood irresolute, impatient, bewildered. Goand leave her! He felt as he had felt in the garden of

Giovoli, hearing her laughter on the other side of the wall as she was swung by other hands than his up in the

golden fruitboughs. His face was burning; his heart was beating; his brain was giddy; he had spoken in all

the earnestness of pain and truth. It seemed to him that she must loathe her life. It seemed to him that she

must hate herself. He had spoken in full faith. He would have surrendered up his future years to hers, and

served her faithfully for ever parted from her.

But then she did not seem to see

The passion of his sorrow fell back from her as hot tears may fall back from the red smoothness of a

roseleaf.

She leaned backwards on the cushions of her couch; her hands were tightly clasped behind her head; her wide

sleeves fell back from her arms to the shoulder; her face was turned upward, with her blue eyes watching him

through halfclosed lids; her small scarlet mouth was but half shut, her breath came through it evenly as a

child's; she smiled a little.

It maddened him to look on her.

He could not stir one pulse of shame in her.


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 275



Top




Page No 279


He could onlyleave her.

So she said.

Had he been older, harder, wiser, he would have left her then, without an effort to change the unchangeable,

to pierce the impenetrable; or he would have tossed her away from him with such scorn, such force, such

loathing, that, finding her master in him, the cowardice which sleeps in every woman would have awakened

in her, and brought her trembling to his feet. But he was not old, nor hard, nor wise; his heart was weak with

all the innocent affection of his childhood, and for the first time the loveliness of a woman made him blind

and stupid. She was so much to him: she was Gemma, whom he had kissed a thousand times in babyhood,

tumbling in the flowerfilled grasses of the green hillsides; and she was also the first woman whose look sent

fire through his veins. She was near to him by a host of sinless memories; and she was sundered from him so

utterly by sins so vile.

The world held nothing for him but herself.

To cleanse her from her golden corruption, to shake her conscience from its drugged apathy, to tear her away

from the companions of her life, to do all this and save her for the eternity that he believed in, the boy

would have given up his own life and his own soul.

All in a moment his art perished.

When a human love wakes it crushes fame like a dead leaf, and all the spirits and ministers of the mind shrink

away before it, and can no more allure, no more console, but, sighing, pass into silence and are dumb.

She, lying back with her golden head on her clasped hands, watched him.

She knew all he felt.

"Leave me," she said, with a slow soft smile. "You have your music, and the saints that you believe in, and

Palma, who will pray with you. Why do you stay here? Go."

"I cannot gonot so."

She stung him with Palma's name; poor, stupid, unlearned, barefoot Palma, treading the earth as the ox did

and the mule.

"Gemma! have you no conscience in you; no pain, no sorrow, no revolt against your fate?" he said, suddenly.

"Oh, my dear! have I spoken to the winds? Is it because my words are weak that what I plead for seems so

too? Gemma!I cannot leave you to your fate. It is to leave you to drink poison as the very water of life, and

to die a dog's death at the end of alla street dog's, kicked and cursed. You speak of Palma. How can I look

in Palma's face, leaving her sister lost as you are lost? The very hills there would rebuke me. The very stones

at home cry out. Oh, God! What shall I say? If He put no soul in you, how shall I?"

She listened to the generous, foolish, noble, senseless words. Some of them stung her like thorns; some of

moved her with wonder. He seemed to her such a foolah, heaven! such a fool. He spoke as children dream.

Yet, innocently, he lashed her with a scourge of nettles; for he rejected her with all his infinite tenderness; for

he spoke of her as of a lost, degraded, alien thing; for he would not see his kiss upon her lips.

She rose on an impulse of rage to send him from her for ever;he would not touch her! She, who saw

princes sue and lords in feud for her, could have thrust her foot and spurned him from her presence in her


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 276



Top




Page No 280


fury at his innocently uttered scorn.

When the heart is fullest of pain and the mouth purest with truth, there is a cruel destiny in things which often

makes the words worstchosen and surest to defeat the end they seek.

Each added word of his hardened more and more her will upon the course that she had set herself; stung all

her warmest pride, and made more sure his doom with her.

No angel from heaven, no miracle of light shining as in the steps of Paul, could ever have changed her much;

but he, in all his innocence, struck the iron of her wilful vanity and beat it into sharpest steel.

She rose erect on to her feet and thrust back the white wooden shutters before the casement nearest her, and

let the dazzling effulgence of the intense noonlight pour on her, and bathe her in it, and turn the fairness of

her hair to molten gold, the whiteness of her flesh to ivory, the flush of her cheeks to opal fires; her beautiful

limbs shone in it like marble, her hair streamed against it till it was like an aureola of heaven, the ruthless

light glanced on her and searched her everywhere, and found no flaw. Flowers droop in it; children pale in it;

birds flee from it; but she bore it in all its intensity, and was but the more glorious in it.

He gazed at her. She stood erect, golden and white against the burning sun.

"Look at me!" she cried to him. "Look!the light that kills all other things and pales all other beauties, does

but make mine the greater. Look at me! The sun may shine on me, search me, pierce me, it can find no fault

anywhere. Looklooklook! There is no blemish anywhere, I sayno flaw the sun can find. And you talk

to me of penitence and pain! You talk to me of poverty and shame! You talk to me of going back to penance

in a peasant's hut, and letting rains and winds and snows beat on my body! Look at me! While I am this, you

think I care for heaven? You are mad! Unlovely, loveless women may cling to priestly tales of it, as hungry

curs hope, shivering, for a bone. I give it with an hour of myself. Godsif there be godscan do no more

than!"

The mighty blasphemy of her superb vanity seemed to him to burn through the golden light she stood in, as

lightning through the sunbeams.

With her arms uplifted in the exultation of her measureless arrogance, and her eyes with contemptuous

challenge glancing through their amorous drooped lids, a sudden memory struck him.

He cried aloud, as if some mortal hurt were done him in the flesh.

"You were the dancer of Istriel! You are the creature they call Innocence"

She looked him in the eyes straightly and serenely, her golden head erect under the nimbus of the noonday

light.

"Yes. Well, then?what of that?"

He gazed at her breathless; a great tearless sob choked him: then he fell down senseless at her feet.

When he came to himself he was alone upon a bed in a darkened chamber. The wind was blowing over him;

he heard birds singing.

Long fasting, sleeplessness, and violent emotionall had made him lose his consciousness for awhile; his

brain was giddy still, the light swam before his eyes; he rose and staggered to the glass doors which stood


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 277



Top




Page No 281


open, and put the outer shutters aside and out into the air.

An old negress stopped him; was he not too ill? Would he not wait? Her mistressAt the last word he put

her hurriedly aside and hastened farther out; it was the house of this woman whom her world called, as the

emperor his desert beastInnocence. He could not stay in it; the air of it seemed to stifle him.

Without well knowing what he did, he traversed the gardens with unsteady steps, the sunshine reeling and

dancing before his halfblind eyes; then, his limbs growing stronger and his sight clearer as the wind blew on

him from the water, he pushed his way through the maze of flowering shrubs and thickset orangetrees out

of the gardens down on to the shore. He sat down stupidly in the shadow of a boat and leaned his forehead on

his hands, and, do what he would, saw only herstanding against the light.

She was the dancer of Istriel.

"Well, what of that?" she had asked him.

What of it, indeed. It made her neither better and no worse. It changed nothing. To have been the nude model

of a painter was not more than to have been the willing wanton of the world.

Yet it seemed more hideous to him.

It brought her vileness home to him.

It seemed to write her shame on earth and sky as on a scroll for every eye to read.

This was a fancy; but the fancies of poets are their hell, when they cease to be their heaven. And they cease

so soon.

The dancer of Istriel had been seen by all the nations of the globe; that lovely, voluptuous, smiling thing, with

her red blossom and her floating feet, had looked all mankind in the face and made them wish for her; to the

boy she seemed sold to the whole earthmade harlot for all the peoples of the world.

Istriel's gold had bought his Rusignuolo. Istriel's gold had purchased Gemma.

He owed his fameshe, her ruinto the same hand. So he thought. He exaggerated his own debt, and he

shut his eyes against her lie, as such natures as his will ever do, to hurt themselves and keep their faith in their

false gods.

Where was Istriel?

In an aimless, hopeless passion, he longed to find this manthis man who had taken her in her youngest

youth and drawn every curve and coloured every hue of her fair frame so cruelly, and sent it out to let the

eyes of all men gloat on it in public as they would. The crime of the painter against her seemed to him viler

than all seduction. It seemed to him the very brutality of license; the very crown of outrage. The seducer fed

but his own eyes with the beauty he unveiled; this man had fed ten million ravishers' eyes with hers.

It was the first passionate agony of his life. He had suffered before; but then with hope underneath him,

bearing him up like the wings of some strong bird. He suffered now as those do who suffer without hope.

All these years gone and Palma praying there in an undoubting faith, and all the while nothing on earth or

heaven heeding; but all this vileness done beyond recallbeyond repair.


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 278



Top




Page No 282


Do what he would he could not change this thing the years had made her.

Cry as he would to fate, no means could undo what had been done.

Nothing could give him back Gemmalittle fair Gemma, with unstained soul, sleeping as the lambs sleep in

the bed of hay. And yet the loveliness of her burned him like so much flame.

He hid his face in his hands and saw her always as he had seen her come cut from the waters in the dark night

amongst the red roses.

"Go, write a romance on me," she had said to him. But he could no more have done it than he could have

flown to the sun with the eagles.

His brain seemed dead in him.

He heard no longer sweet concord in the waters, and lisped numbers in the murmurs of the winds; he looked

back at his self of yesterday and wondered where the power in him had gone; all in a moment his art and his

fame and all his high desires seemed to grow as nothing to him.

He shut his eyes and saw the fair limbs of a woman slowly moving through the shadows; a mouth that smiled

a little, a bough of dark leaves and ruby buds, against a snow, white breast:that was all he saw.

His art:where was it?

It seemed to him like a dead thing. A sudden sense of vast immeasurable loss fell on him.

He was terrified; he did not know what ailed him.

In most men and women Love waking wakes, with itself, the soul.

In poets Love waking kills it.

Nature had been always to the boy so full of sympathy and solace. Beaten and hungry and overtasked in his

childhood, he had been happy the moment that he had escaped alone into the open air on the breezeblown

hillpaths, with the sighing of the pines above his head; nay, happy even if he could but be by any little narrow

casement and see the line of the old town wall with the lichens and vetches clear against the sky and in their

crevices the shining lizards sitting. But now mountain and lake and the autumnal glories of the woods could

bring no consolation; they only seemed to him cruel; they had no heart in them, they did not care.

The hideous universal sentence of corruption for the first time seemed to him written over all the things of

earth and air.

For she was vile.

How the day passed he never knew.

It rolled away somehow; the sky seemed like a sheet of fire; the sun for the first time burned him and hurt

him; he saw nothing but the form of a woman.

The man who had his opera at the town sought him and said:


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 279



Top




Page No 283


"Only think!they will play your Lamia at the Apollo in Rome in Carnival. Only think!and at San Carlo

too. Here are your letters."

He stared at the speaker and thrust the papers away, and did not answer.

He hardly understood.

His music?

It had been his religion. He was dead to it now. All in a day his innocent spiritual joys were withered up in

him. What use was it? It could not alter her.

In proportion to the absorption of any life in any art, so is the violence of its dethronement and oblivion of art

when love has entered.

It seemed to him that every note in all the world might be for ever mute, and he not care.

It seemed to him that if they said he was a fool and let him die nameless and despised, it would be no matter

to him.

For he loved this fair foul thing; only he did not know it.

After awhile mechanically he found his way into his own chamber.

It was late in the day. The little room was filled with flowers that the village women, proud of having the

young genius in their midst, had placed everywhere about. He did not notice them. But at the intense odour

he shuddered a little; they made him think of the garden ways of Giovoli.

Without knowing what he did he sat down to the piano which stood there.

He began to play.

A torrent of passion, a passion of tears, were in the music that he made with no sense of what he did; the

abruptest changes from pain to rap ture; the strongest and greatest harmonies; the most capricious

transitions, the most bitter woe were in the sounds he drew; never in all his creations had he reached so great

a height as now, when he created what he did not care to preserve, what he had no brain left to measure.

By sheer instinct his nature cried aloud against its pain in the art that was inborn in him as its song in a bird.

Then all at once he ceased and loathed it: what use was it? it was only a mockery; it could not alter her.

Some of those who followed him and worshipped himfor he was never now without some of these

parasites of successstanding outside his door, listened breathless in ecstasy; one or two, when the melody

ceased, ventured in and kissed his hands, and cried to him:

"You never were so great!"

He looked at them dully.

"What good is it?" he said to them; and he went into his inner room and barred the door against them.


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 280



Top




Page No 284


What good was it?

He was scarcely more than twenty years old; he had a great future; he had put his name in all the mouths of

men; he had all that, dreaming under the pines above Bruno's house the night when the violin was broken, he

had thought would be worth purchase by a whole long life of toil and poverty and renunciation and neglect.

And all was unreal and useless to him now. It seemed as if his hands grasped ashes and his ears were full of

the sound of empty winds mourning through desolate places.

He went out in the air again.

He could not rest indoors.

He shook himself free, with impatience, of his disciples who would fain have accompanied him, and spoken

to him of the coming reception of his operas down in Rome. He got away by himself to the shore of the lake;

to the still and sombre shadows of a longdeserted garden that had been his haunt in happier hours.

There are times when the weakness of humanity falls back broken and heartsick before the iron wall of

unchangeable circumstance, as a beaten seabird falls back from the stone face of the cliffs.

It was so with him now.

"If only I could save her!" he cried in his heart: and in his heart knew that he could not; not though he were to

give his soul up for her own. Legends tell of such barters. Life does not know them.

Gemma had been her own destiny. But such destiny was as immutable as though the gods of old had shaped

it.

She had stained her white marble red. Signa knew that though the stone should be washed seventy times

seven and bruised into a million fragments, the dust would be never white again, but blood red

always,always.

He had uttered his real thoughts to Gemma: to him she was like one leprousstricken. Her story had filled

him with pity, but with horror.

Bruno had taught him to hold wanton women accursed. Bruno, who again and again had fallen in their snares,

had always bade him hold them like the deadly mushrooms that men gather for bread and find are death.

Bruno, fearing the softness of the boy's nature, had said always to him, "Poverty is bad, and hunger and

sickness and sorrow and labour that has no endthese are all badbut worse than any of these is it to be the

slave of a woman who is unchaste."

He wandered all the day. It seemed to him as if it would never end. He saw nothing but the face of Gemma.

The world which had seemed to him so beautiful was changed; heaven was cruel. It created loveliness only to

pollute it and deform it afterwards.

Out of his dreams he was brought face to face with facts that sickened him. All the old landmarks of his faith

were gone. All the happy hopefulness of his nature was crushed. He was bewildered and sick at heart. And

through it all he could not thrust away the personal beauty of the woman. Her gaze, her form, her breath, her

smile, her sigh:he could think of no other thing. It seemed to him as if she were in the air, in the clouds, in

the water; her voice rang in his ears; she was so lovelyand yet she was so vile;she was so much more

than a woman and so much less."If only I could save her!" he said to himself, and then could have flung


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 281



Top




Page No 285


his forehead on the rock remembering that there was no way to make her other than she was; remembering

that to be torn from shame is not to become innocent.

"Oh, dear God,all Palma's prayers!" he thought. They had been all in vain, like so much futile breath spent

on the empty air to unresponding space.

The mockery of it stung him, as if God himself were jeering as a man might do.

He looked up stupidly at the broad noonday skies. There was the same sun, the same earth, the same water;

beyond the plains, on the hills that he knew best, men and women were leading the same life, drawing the

wine from the presses, driving the oxen over the green sods, gathering up the ripe olives, with the bells

ringing over their quiet world. It seemed to him so strange. Everything was unchanged except himself, and he

seemed to have become old and tired, and full of pain.

Only one night before, there had been no happier living thing in all the human world than he; and nowhe

wondered that the sun did not stay in its course, that the waters did not rise and cover the land, that all the

flowers were not withered off the groundsince sin so cursed the earth.

The hours rolled by; he did not count them. The long hot day burnt itself out as passing passions do. The

boats came and went; the sun sank and the moon rose. His own starsthe stars of the Winged Horseshone

down in the first faint darkness of the early night.

He sat lonely on the solitary shore, watching the breezeblown water without sense of what he saw.

He could not understand the anguish that blotted out for him all colours of earth and heaven.

All life had been to him as the divining rod of Aaron, blooming ever afresh with magic flowers. Now that the

flame of pain and passion burned it up, and left a bare sear brittle bough, he could not understand.

Love is cruel as the grave.

The poet has embraced the universe in his visions; and heard harmony in every sound, from deep calling

through the darkest storm to deep, as from the lightest leaf dancing in the summer wind; he has found joy in

the simplest things, in the nest of a bird, in the wayside grass, in the yellow sand, in the rods of the willow;

the lowliest creeping life has held its homily and solace, and in the hush of night he has lifted his face to the

stars, and thought that he communed with their Creator and his own. Thenall in a momentLove claims

him, and there is no melody anywhere save in one single human voice, there is no heaven for him save on one

human breast; when one face is turned from him there is darkness on all the earth; when one life is lostlet

the stars reel from their courses and the world whirl and burn and perish like the moon; nothing matters;

when Love is dead there is no God.

Signa sat by the windtossed lake waters.

He did not know what had killed his soul in him. He only knew that his music was no more to him than the

sound of stones shaken in a shrivelled bladder by an idiot's hand.

Bruno was avenged.

"Give me to the worms; let only my music live!" he had said again and again in his one prayer to Fate.

Nowwhat use were his fame or his art to him? They could not undo what was done.


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 282



Top




Page No 286


Achievement holds its mockery, no less than failure.

The evening deepened; the stars of Pegasus grew clearer; a lovely silvered radiance spread over the face of

the waters and the sides of the mountains. He had no sight for it and no care. He sat where he had wandered;

the hill thyme under his feet; goldfruited boughs above his head; the lake before him.

Through the soft gloom a white form stole towards him, a rose against her lips, as silence has, to hide her

smiles.

She came and watched him a moment, and then laid her hands on his bent head.

"You went away without a word to me," she said. "I have looked for you since sunset, Signa."

He trembled from head to foot and sprang erect, and stood and gazed at her.

She waited a little while, then sank on the rough stone seat hewn out of a fallen rock where he had sat.

"Well?" she said, softly. "Have you nothing to say to me?nothing?"

"What can I say?" he muttered. "I wound you, I hurt youor I seem a fool."

"A noble fool," she said. "Such fools as heaven is peopled with, if the saints' tales be true."

His face flushed with the joy of her praise,

Yet what was any praise of hers worth?what value any word?

Her words were as the tinkling cymbals of brass which lead men to destruction. Her beauty was bare to all the

world as Phryne's on the canvas of Gerome.

He had been reared in the stern judgments of the old Dante temper which still lived in the recesses of the

hills; the temper which flung the nude marble and the voluptuous image in the flames at Savonarola's

bidding.

"Why did you go awayso?" she said to him. "I left you for a moment with my women, and when I went

back you had fled, no one knew where."

"Knowing what I know, your house stifles me."

"That is how you repay me for the truth. I should have lied to you."

"You have let him paint the truth in scarlet letters for all the world to read."

"Istriel? Oh, that is so long ago!"

"He was your betrayer?"

"What does it matter?"

"He was?"


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 283



Top




Page No 287


"What does it matter, I tell you; I have forgotten him. He is far away painting in the Ukraine, waiting for the

great snows, they say, to draw the forests and the wolves. Perhaps the wolves will eat him. Let him be. He

painted me in a hundred ways. The first thing he did was of me standing like a little saint holding a dove and

with those white roses that we call of the Madonna; he named the picture Innocence; that is how I had the

name."

"He is in the snowfields you saynow?"

"I heard soyes. What does it matter? What would you do if he were here?"

He only looked at her. His face was very pale; his great eyes had an answer in them that she understood.

She laughed a little to herself.

"You would kill him? Poor Istriel! Why? Since did not?"

"You would have done if"

"If I had been Palma?"

She laughed again; aloud this time.

"If you had beena womanas God made them."

"How is that? God made Eveif He made anything, Do not use phrases, Signa. You learned that of your

priests. You will die in a monk's robes, after all?"

He turned from her with an inexpressible pain.

"Oh, my God! You can jest!"

"Why not, dear? All my life is a jest. It goes merrily like bells. You will not understand."

"I will not believe! You cannot be so base."

"In a man it were philosophy! why in a woman is baseness?"

"You play with words! if you be happy why say a few hours since you were in hell?"

A faint smile broke across her face. She banished it before he saw it there.

"You know women so little if you ask that. We are in hell one hour and in heaven the next. 'Flower of an

Hour.' That is a woman. I am happyvery happywhen you will not make me think."

He looked up at her again.

"Ah I if you would but think;but let your conscience wake."

"We said enough of that," she interrupted him, with coldness. "Today I answered you, once and for all. If

you want conscience, and terror of the saints, and all you call true womanhood, you have it all in

Palmawhom you leave! As for meI told the truth to you, judging you other than you are. I thought that


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 284



Top




Page No 288


you were fair enough, tender enough, sinless enough yourself to stay with me a little for our childhood's sake,

without reproach. I have lovers where I will. I have no friend. Because I am no hypocrite, and will not take up

at a moment's bidding sackcloth and ashes, and say the seven psalms of penitence, you shudder and leave me

to my fate. You have no patience, no reason, no compassion. You cast me off because I am not ready to go

back to the old, hateful, bitter, famished life, and say my mea culpa at the feet of Palma. You are mad. And

do not speak to me of sorrow. If you had sorrow for me you would say 'this woman is alone in all her wealth,

desolate in all her power, without a heart to trust amidst a troop of lovers.' You would say:'there is a gulf

between us, yes, and any word of love from her to me, or me to her, is now impossible; but I will serve her

still. I will not forsake her because she does not pile the cinders of a false repentance on her head; I will have

more faith in the latent strength of patient purpose to win her back from error.' That is what you would

saywere you, indeed, the gentle boy I thought you. But you are like all the rest who imitate the saints.

Tenderness with you means flattered vanity; you speak of your gods and act but for yourselves; you think you

arm yourself with virtue, but your strength is only your own selflove sharpwounded and irate. You preach

to me; you bid me leave my world: you say you best had never see my face againand why! Because you

hate my sins? Ah, no! Because you hate my lovers!"

His face flushed scarlet; he sprang to his feet.

The brutal truth, which yet was only half a truth, and bore rankest injustice with it, pierced him to the quick.

There were honour, fair faith, and purity of intent in him, which flung off the words, in honest rage, as

calumny. Yet, like all words that lay bare any truth, they had the electric shock of lightning in them.

Passionate repudiation sprang to his lips; then paused there; he was silent.

Was it less her sins he loathed than those who shared them?

He searched his heart in vain; all seemed dark there. He stood indignant, yet abased. He knew her words a lie,

yet were his own all truth? He did not know. He was a mystery to himself.

To himself; but not to her. She watched him, knowing each pang that moved him, knowing each doubt that

stunned him and confused him. The lovers of her world, though often their passion was high and their

emotions violent, could give her no such sport as this young soul which had dwelt in solitude with art and

God, and was bewildered in the maze of passions that she dragged it to, as any antelope caught in the hunter's

toils, when the forest is ablaze with torches and alive with steel.

"You do me cruel wrongGod knows," he said, simply; and so turned and would have left her then for ever.

He knew she wronged him; but how muchhow little,that he could not tell; he was sure no longer of

himself; nor of anything human or divine.

"What!" she said slowly. "You cannot even forgive me, then?"

He sighed from the depths of his heart

"I do forgive youeverything. But who is to know the thing you really are? You seem so vile and soulless,

all one moment, and the nextAh, let me go! It kills me to be here. Perhaps I hate your lovers, as you say.

Perhaps. Your brothers would."

A dark scorn gathered in her eyes. Hewho had felt her hand amongst his hair, and on his drooping

browcould speak so!


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 285



Top




Page No 289


"My brothers! they would be glad enough if I gave them gold to spend at loto, and new wine to drink, as far

as I remember them, which is but little. They bit and pinched me; and I stole figs and nuts to bribe them with,

if ever I wanted them. If you have no better thing to say, than quote my brothers!"

"Say what I will you quarrel with it. Gemmaif you be Gemma; sometimes still I think you cannot belet

me go."

"I am not Gemma. Gemma was a little stupid child, fed on black bread and tumbling with the pig. I am

Innocence. The Innocence of Paris."

And she laughed.

The laughter was like ice; and made him shiver, flesh and bone.

What had she not known, what had she not done, what brutalities of license had not she bent to in willing

bondage, what cruelties and luxuries of vice had she not tasted, invented, been prodigal ofwhat memories

had she not, what horrors must she not have steeped her fair white beauty inhe thought of all that, hotly,

dully, as a drunken man will think of things that for ever pursue him, and yet are always vague to him.

The moonlight was about her; the crimson amaranthus flung its tall feathers around her: some marble

sculptures shone behind her in the dark leaves of olive and of orange. She was so perfect to look upon; no

sculptor ever made a fairer Clytie for the God of Song; and what had her life been; what were her memories;

what was her foul knowledge? She was like the casket of silver that held the ashes of death.

It broke his heart to look on her.

To others she might be only one fair false woman the more, gone the way that all loose women take. But to

him she was the very ruin of earth, the very mockery of heaven.

He clasped her hands with a great cry: "Oh, Gemma!have you no pity!"

Had she any?

She looked at him, thinking for the moment that she would be pitiful, and let him gogo, whilst there was

yet time; while she could still become to him a thing seen in a trance, a phantom soon forgotten, a mere

name; go, whilst the horror in him was stronger than the love.

He was only a score of years old; he heard beautiful things in his dreams; he was loved by the people and

cherished; his future would be greater than his present; he had the semidivinity of genius; he had the virgin

gold of an unworn heart; he had the fond mad faiths of a poet: if she let him go there was still time:time for

him to leave in peace, forgetting her, in his art, as a feverish dream of the night is forgotten in the breaking of

morning.

Would she have pity? it was but one plaything forborne; one leaf of the laurel ungathered. But she had said to

herself, "Palma shall die of want of him, and I will be his god."

She said it again in her heart.

As much of warmth as she could know, stirred in her towards him.


Signa

CHAPTER VII. 286



Top




Page No 290


His beauty, his youth, his very innocence, had a charm for her, such as sated Faustina or wearied Messalina

might have found in some fair boy captive from Judea, with the simple asceticism of the Galilean fishers in

his soul. And then he rebuked her, shrank from her, condemned her: it was enough.

In the day of their infancy she had done with him as she chose; should he be stronger than she was now?

He cleaved to his art and his faith; well, he should forswear both.

He was a little shell off the seashore that Hermes had taken out of millions like it that the waves washed up,

and had breathed into, and had strung with fine chords, and had made into a syrinx sweet for every human

ear.

Why not break the simple shell for sport? She did not care for music. Did the gods carethey could make

another.

"Have I no pity?" she murmured. "Nay, you only dreamdreams are pale, cold things at bestlearn with

me to live!"and she drew her hands from him and passed them round his throat and inclined his head

towards her breast, and brought his lips to hers.

"Have I no pity?" she said.

His life passed into her life. His soul went from him and became her own.

CHAPTER IX.

IT was a soft, clear winter in the country round the Lastra.

On Christmasday the windflowers were still rosy and purple and snowwhite in the grass of the fields;

and, with the new year, the red roses blossomed behind the iron bars of the casements, and in the cornfields

the crocuses were thinking that it was already time to come through the earth. Girls plaited at the doors on the

mild mornings, as if it were summer; and there was seldom a curl of woodsmoke on the air, except when the

souppots were simmering.

Men coming and going from the city, and postbags dropped as the lettercart ran down over the bridge from

the Upper town; brought tidings, in the soft, silvery weather, of the Actea and the Lamia.

In all the cities one or the other was being given; north and south, under the Alps, and by the seashore of

Vesuvius, they were playing and singing the music of the young master, who called himself by the old,

historic word of "Signa."

"What name will you take for the great world?" they had said to him, when he was still but a little scholar.

"Only Signa," he had said; and he signed all that he wrote so.

"My mother was the flood, and my father the owls," he said to himself; he liked best to have it so; dead Pippa

was a pain to him; and her lover, whoever he had been, whether prince or peasant, had no hold on his

thoughts. "I am Signa," he said, that was all his own; owing no man anything for it, nor the Church either.

Signa, just as the walls were, and the gates and the bells and the woods and the old painted frescoes.

Everywhere they were playing and singing his music, and it had even echoed over the Alps, and spread itself

northward and southward, in that victory of the lyre with which his country has so often avenged herself for


Signa

CHAPTER IX. 287



Top




Page No 291


the invasions of the sword.

His music was in the throats of the people.

In grim Perugia Augusta, in dark Bologna, in smiling Como, in grand Ravenna, in the City of the syrens, in

the busy marts of Milan, in sombre obscure Etruscan towns, in mighty opera houses, in little solitary theatres,

anywhere, and everywhere, the melodies of the Actea and the Lamia were ringing; they had the pure science

which allures the cultured ear, and the potent sympathies which sway the multitudes; learned doctors

followed their accurate combinations with delight in the solitude of the study, and boys and girls caught their

sweet simplicity with rapture, and sang them to the woods and fields, as birds their love calls.

The Actea and the Lamia were sisters and rivals both at once; the Asiatic slave, with her crucified god and

her murdered master, and the Venus of the flute, with her crowned passion and her divine honours, divided

between them the adulation of the people.

Some found noblest the sacrificed love, some the victorious; some the dishonoured grave that held the world

for Actea, some the imperial art that rendered Lamia stronger than her tyrant; but whether one or the other, or

whether both together, the two stories, old as the cities of the world are old, fresh as love is fresh, took hold

upon the souls of the people, and by the interpretation of his harmonies thrilled the world anew, as Rome had

trembled when Actea had wept, and Athens when Lamia had stayed the lifted sword.

There is a chord in every human heart that has a sigh in it if touched aright.

When the artist finds the keynote, which that chord will answer to, in the dullest as in the highestthen he is

great.

Signa had found it.

Found it by the instinct which men call genius, not knowing what else to say.

To the quiet Lastra, with the corn springing about it, and the smell of the pines coming down on the wind,

and the fishermen throwing their nets in the full waters, tidings of these great triumphs of the little fellow

who had run barefoot amongst them, came every now and then; written in letters, spelled out of news sheets,

and oftener still brought by the mouths of men coming from the little fairs of the towns, or the grain markets

of the city.

They played the Actea in the city itself before Christmas,

The men and women of the Lastra went many of them down into the city to hear this wonderful music which

Pippa's son had made: poor Pippa, who had always plaited ill. And many more, who could not go, heard of it

on the marketdays and brought back all the strange marvels of it that were told, and said how, at midnight

on Christmas Eve, when the people sang all together in the cathedral, praising God for the past year, for the

good and ill together, some solitary voice had lifted itself and sung the death song of the Christians, insomuch

that the whole multitude was carried away as with one impulse, and chanted it together as by one voice,

standing and beating their breasts with streaming eyes under the great dome, when the music had got upon

them, so that no force could restrain them, but they had poured out under the midnight stars into the fresh air,

and gone their various ways in various streams in the teeth of the northern wind, singing the hymn still in all

the streets, and filling Florence with it, as it had been filled in the olden time with the litanies of Savonarola.

All that Bruno heard when he drove his mule through the little towns, or went down into the city to buy or

sell; all that and much more of the same spirit in the wintertime, when he worked by lanthornlight early


Signa

CHAPTER IX. 288



Top




Page No 292


and late, and the snow lay on the mountains between him and the sea.

Luigi Dini went and heard, and said his Nunc Dimittis in the great peace of his heart. He had loved Music,

and had served her as the very humblest and lowest of her drudges; and it had been given to him to feed on

his crumbs of knowledge, and refresh with his cup of the water of faith, this young High Priest had hers, this

heavenborn Apollino.

Sitting in an obscure corner of the vast area of the Pagliano, the old man heard the thunders of applause, and

saw the house filled from floor to roof, and listened to the grave song of Actea, and thanked fate which had

let him live so long: few men can do as much.

"Will you not go and hear it?" he said to Bruno.

Bruno answered

"No."

"No! Not when the city rings with it?"

"Why should I? I have heard itlong agowhen he was a little child, sitting in the thrashed straw, plating

on the old cracked lute I gave him. I had it allso long ago."

"A child's twitterings on a lute! You talk idlyyou know nothing of this."

"I know enough," said Bruno. For in his heart he still hated it, the art which had taken away Pippa's son. It

was always his antagonist; always his conqueror.

But for that, Signa would have been so happy in the little house that would have been built by the brook

where the rushes blew. So happyand safe always.

He and Palma worked in the short winter days, and got up in the dark and beat the black earth for their daily

bread; and neither of them ever forgave this mystical passion which had usurped the life of Signa, and taken

him from them to give him to the world.

Bruno worked early and late, because it had been his habit from his birth upward, and had so grown into him

as to be a very part of himself. But he had lost zest in it. He had no longer any aim. The man, by temper

openhanded, did not care to save for saving's sake, and the mere pleasure of seeing the money accumulate,

as most men did; and Signa did not want his help. Signa earned his own money.

Life, without a central purpose around which it can revolve, is like a star that has fallen out of its orbit. With a

great affection or a great aim gone, the practical life may go on loosely, indifferently, mechanically, but it

takes no grip on outer things, it has no vital interest, it gravitates to nothing.

Bruno was too hardy and too used to the ways of labour to leave any labour undone or ill done; but the days

were all stupid alike to him; he would have been content to have had no more of them. His crops, his cattle,

his fruits, his oil ceased to fill him with pride, or to rack him with anxiety; a bad year or a good year was the

same to him; he had no end to save for; there was Lippo in the three fields by the brook: and Signa wanted no

help. The old gloom fell upon him; the old dark thoughts took possession of him.

The people on the hill saw that he worked harder than ever he had done before, now that he was once more

alone. But they did not know that the joy had gone out of the work for him.


Signa

CHAPTER IX. 289



Top




Page No 293


Before, Bruno had had that pride and pleasure in his daily labours without which labour is but as the task of

the treadmill. In his comely stacks, in his even furrows, in his plenteous crops, in his cleanly vines, in his

wellnourished beasts he had taken delight. His fields had been to him as a fair picture; his harvests as a stout

victory; he would have ploughed against any man to and fro the steepest slope with the same triumph in his

skill as a Napoleon in his battles.

But now all that was changed with him. His work had lost that gladness in it which alone sweetens life's

perpetual struggle. A sense of captivity had come over him. That large liberty which the breath of the

mountains gives had gone away from him.

One marketday he had to stay later in the city over a bargain, which Savio had bidden him miss on no

account; it was night before he could harness his little beast and think of moving homeward. It was

Twelfthnight, and all the place was in a pleasant tumult. Carnival had come in that day, and everywhere

there were laughter and lights and sport and jest, and at the corners of the streets masks were dancing.

Time had been when he had had full zest in that merry fooling; when he had come down in the dark evenings

from his homestead, walking all the way, and spent the midnight in the masked riot, leaping round the

bonfires and flying in the circles of the mad dancers, and then had gone up again, before dawn broke, to his

oxen and his wheatfields and his olivepressing.

But those days were done for him; he passed through the mummers dark and silent, with never a look at

them, with his cloak wrapped across his mouth. His errand took him past the great theatre; the lighted lamps

gleamed on the printed word of Actea; a multitude was thronging in while the city clocks chimed eight.

Bruno halted a moment. He had said he would never hear it. A sort of hatred thrilled in him at sight of the

gathering people: it was to fill their ears and to have his name in their mouths that Signa had foresworn the

old safe ways of his mother's people.

So Bruno thought, at least, who did not know that genius is, at its best, but a slave, driven on by the whip of

an imperious and incomprehensible obligation.

He had said he never would hear it, But at sight of that dense crowd pressing inwards, a curious impulse to go

with them seized on him.

Without thinking much what he did, he entered too; drew from his pouch the price they asked him; and found

himself carried onwards by the pressure into the body of the house.

He had been there once or twice in his lifeno more. It is the theatre of the people indeed, but peasants go to

humbler ones, and Bruno, except on carnival nights, had never, even in his maddest years of youth, spent

much time in the city. The Lastra had been his world.

He stood and leaned against a pillar as he might have done in a church, and the sweet, solemn harmonies of

the overture thrilled through the immense space round him.

Look where he would there was a sea of human faces; the theatre was crowded, and there was not empty

room left for a little child. A curious emotion filled him with pain and pride together. All this throng of living

people was summoned by the magic of the boy whom he had lifted from the breast of his dead mother like a

lamb from a drowned ewe. He had never realised before what thing it was; this power of the artist on the

multitude; this power which is most the result of genius in proportion as it is least its object. As he watched

the silent, breathless multitude such a power seemed to him like a sorcery.


Signa

CHAPTER IX. 290



Top




Page No 294


He recognised the beauty of the music, but it was not that which moved him. It was to see all that wrapt intent

throng of men and women ruled by the spell cast on them by the boy who, to him, was still only as a child:

the boy who only a day before, as it seemed to him, had been a little thing carrying a lead of vineleaves for

the cattle, and happy if a crust of bread were given him to eat on the hillside at noonday.

He stood and watched and listened; the rapturous applause, the tearful silence, the ecstasies of admiration,

made his brain dizzy, and his heart throbbed. This was fame,to hold a mass of idle, curious, indifferent

people in these trances of delight, in these rhapsodies of emotion;he understood it at last. Each wave of

these great sounds seemed to lift the boy he loved farther and farther from him. The shouts of the multitude

were like the noise of a sea tempest in his ears, bearing away from him and drowning the one innocent

affection of his life. He realised his own impotence to follow or reach or do anything more to aid the life

which had been swept out of his orbit. All in a moment Signa grew an inaccessible, unfamiliar, fardistant

thing to himlike any one of those stars which he looked up to at night, and which the priests said were

worlds lying in the hollow of the hand of Deity.

"It is to be like a god," he said to himself, as the music pealed through the space around him, and held the

people quiet in the breathlessness of their delight. He did not wonder any more that Signa had refused to be

content with beating the earth for his daily bread.

He heard two men close by him say:

"It is strange the boy himself should be awaythe first time any of his music is given herehis own city,

too, as one may call it."

"Aye: he is in Rome. They play the Lamia there in carnival."

"And there is a woman, so they say."

"There always is a woman."

The two men passed onward, laughing.

Bruno touched them.

"Sirsforgive meis that true?"

"Is what true?"

They looked at him in surprise; a contadino with his dark cloak about bird, and his careless defiance of

attitude, and his look of the mountain and the weather.

"That which you saidthat 'there is a woman; that this is why he does not come?"

"All we know nothing," they answered him lightly. "So they say. So young as he is, and a lion everywhere, it

is quite natural. But what can it be to you?"

"I am from his country," said Bruno, simply; he thought, perhaps, it would not do the lad good to say much

more. "I come from the Lastra, if you could tell me anything of him?"

"Indeed we know nothing," said the men. "We never saw the youth; but everyone is talking of him; so they

will gossipit may not be true. That is all; somebody said a woman kept him down in Romesome light


Signa

CHAPTER IX. 291



Top




Page No 295


woman out of France. But they would be sure to say so, true or untrue. Fame is a sugared paper; but it brings

all wasps down on it. Nay, indeed, we know no more."

And with many asseverations and many excuses, as though he were a prince and not a peasant, courtesy

being the common way of the country, the men went out through the crowd into the night air, and Bruno

followed with the pressing throng.

"Some light woman out of France."

The words sung in his ear like a hornet's booming.

He went and harnessed his mule, and went back through the gay merry glittering streets, and over the river

across dark Oltrarno, and so out into the solitary country.

He met scarcely anyone upon the way.

The high road was quiet as a bridlepath across the fields, and the Lastra was hushed, with fastened

casements, and asleep.

The mule flew speedily over the level ground, and strained slowly up the steep hill road; the river shonethe

leafless plain was darkthe night was very coldthe skies were cloudeda dark winter storm hung over

where the sea lay, and hid the Lyre and the Cross of Cignus and the five stars, dedicated to the plumed steed

which bears poets to their dreams, and lifts them to the highest heightto let them fall.

"A light woman out of France."

The words went with him as a curse rings on the ear long after it is spoken.

What would she do with him? with that tender reed of his soul, which the gods had singled out from all its

fellows, and taken away from the mountain brook of its birth to make into a flute for their pleasure?

Bruno drove on through the gloom up into the loneliness of his own hills.

He felt like one chained.

The life which had seemed to him the best of all lives grew into a prison cell. He was wedded to the soil;

fastened down to one daily track; held fast as by a cord about his feet.

It had always seemed to him so well that a man should never stir from one nookshould get his bread where

his fathers got theirsshould find his joys and his pains in one spot should live and die on the soil that

saw his birth. Men who sought fortune far afield had seemed to him no better than the gypsies. Men who bore

their reckless discontent for ever to fresh pastures had seemed to him base sons of a fair country. A narrow

field was a world too wide for a man to do the duties of it, so his people had always said; dwelling here, and

letting the centuries go by without bringing to them any change. Generation after generation, they had filled

the graves that the sheep cropped around the old brown church. He had always said, "mine will be there too,"

and been content.

Nowall in a momentthe hillside that he loved narrowed to a prisonhouse. Other men were free to

come and go, to follow the evil that they dreaded, and seek it out and combat it; but the peasant cannot stir.


Signa

CHAPTER IX. 292



Top




Page No 296


The earth has fed him; the earth claims him. He is her son, but he is her bondsman too; as Ishmael was

Abraham's.

All peril and all shame might encompass the young wandering life of Signa: and the man who had set himself

to give his own life for it could no move to see the truth or wrestle against fate.

"A light woman out of France."

The words ran with him through the dark like furies chasing him.

It might not be true: it might be true.

It might be true: what likelier?

Signa, inspired of heaven, and amongst sharp human eyes a foolas genius always is;a giant in his art, an

infant in his ignorance;what plaything costlier or more alluring to a woman?

He had the power of the Apollo Cytharaedus indeed over men; but in all other things, save his music, he was

but a child; a child still half asleep, who looked at life with smiling eyes, and stretched his hands to it as to a

sunbeam. What likelier than that a woman held him? and a woman worthless it was sure to be.

The heart of silver falls ever into the hands of brass.

The sensitive herb is eaten as grass by the swine.

Fate will have it so. Fate is so old, and weary of her task; she must have some diversion. It is Fate who

blinded Lovefor sportand on the shoulders of possession hung the wallet full of stones and

sandSatiety.

Bruno reasoned nothing so.

Only he knew the boy; and he knew Love; and he said to himself:

"Fate will come that way."

He had no hope; he felt that what the men had said was true. There was a woman yonder there in Rome.

Of course it might be so, and no harm come. Hurricanes pass; some trees stand and are the stronger for the

storm; some break and fall for ever.

Or there might be no hurricane; only a sweet, mild, south wind that blew a little hotly for a space, and whirled

him on it like a straw;no more.

But not to be there!not to know! Going through the winter night to his lonely house, Bruno felt as though

the soil that he had loved as loyal sons their mothers, was a gaol.

His feet were lettered to it.

An alien force held the life that he had sworn to save, and might destroy it and he never nearer, but working

like his beasts amongst the sprouting corn, from dawn to night, no freer than the beasts were.


Signa

CHAPTER IX. 293



Top




Page No 297


Reaching the summit of the hill he looked back southward to the low mountains that lie between the plain

and Rome.

The black clouds that folded the Winged Horse in their mists had now stretched thither; over those mountains

there was darkness, but the stars were seen. Far away, above where they told him was the place of Rome the

star Argol was shining clearer than all the rest.

Astrology and astronomy alike were nought to him; he could find his way by Polaris if wandering at

nightthat was all: for the rest they were to him only veiled, nameless wonders that he never thought of:

only this star he knew. Argol dreaded of Arab and Chaldean.

For on the night when Dina had died above there where the pines were, that star had shone alone, as it did

now, when all the sky was dark.

And an old man, now dead, a shepherd, who had been a soldier of Napoleon in his youth, and had brought

strange perilous faiths and fancies with him from the land of Egypt, had said to him that night when Dina had

died:

"That is the Demon Star. We knew it in the desert. It means deathor worse."

Bruno had known it always ever after; he knew it now. Argol was shining above Rome.

Men who dwell in solitude are superstitious. There is no "chance" for them.

The common things of earth and air to them grow portents; and it is easier for them to believe that the

universe revolves to serve the earth, than to believe that men are to the universe as the gnats in the sunbeam

to the sun; they can sooner credit that the constellations are charged with their destiny, than that they can

suffer and die without arousing a sigh for them anywhere in all creation. It is not vanity, as the mocker too

hastily thinks. It is the helpless, pathetic cry of the mortal to the immortal nature from which he springs:

"Leave me not alone: confound me not with the matter that perishes: I am full of painhave pity!"

To be the mere sport of hazard as a dead moth is on the windthe heart of man refuses to believe it can be

so with him. To be created only to be abandonedhe will not think that the forces of existence are so cruel

and so unrelenting and so fruitless. In the world he may learn to say that he thinks so, and is resigned to it;

but in loneliness the penumbra of his own existence lies on all creation, and the winds and the stars and the

daylight and the night and the vast unknown mute forces of lifeall seem to him that they must of necessity

be either his ministers or his destroyers.

Bruno went on with a shudder in his veinsbeholding Argol.

He had released his weary mule from his burden and walked up the steep path between his winter fields,

holding the drooping mouth of the beast. It was very cold in the hours before morning on the heights where

he dwelt. There was ice on the roots of the pines where the rain waters had settled, and the north winds

chased the great clouds around the head of the hill. His home was dark and silent.

When he had put the mule in the stall and thrown down hay for it, he entered his house with the cheerlessness

of the place closing in upon him like a numbing frost. He paused on his threshold and looked back at the

southward skies.

Argol was shining over Rome.


Signa

CHAPTER IX. 294



Top




Page No 298


He set his lantern down before his crucifix that hung against the wall.

"Are you not stronger than that star?" he muttered to it. "I have tried hard to serve youare you not

stronger?can you not save him?let the star take my soul if it must have one. My soul!not his. Do you

not hear? Do we all cryand you are deaf? Let the star do its worst on methat does not matter. Do you

hear?"

The crucifix hung motionless upon the wall. He had expected some sign; he knew not what.

Men had often been answered by such signs; so the priest told him; out of the lives of saints in the legend of

gold.

But for him all was dark; all was silent. No voice answered him in his perplexity. Nothing cared.

Only through his open door he saw the blackness of the night and Argol shining.

CHAPTER X.

"DEAR Nita," said Lippo, this night, toasting himself over a little pot of charcoal, "do you know I met my old

friend Fede in the city this morning; he has come from Rome."

Nita grunted an indifferent assent; she was sorting and numbering a pile of sheets and other house linen; her

eldest daughter Rita was about to marry a corn chandler of Pistoia,a very good marriage, for the youth was

rich and had a farm to boot, and Rita was of that turbulent temper, and had that strong love of theatres,

jewellery, and gadding about, which makes a burden of responsibility that a mother prefers to shelve from her

own shoulders to a soninlaw's, as soon as may be.

"Fede is doing well in Rome," said Lippo, loquacious and confidential as it was his wont to be, especially

when he had anything in his mind that he intended to keep secret. "Only think! twenty years ago Fede was a

poor lean lad here, glad to get a copper by the holding of a horse or running with a message; and now he is as

plump and welltodo a soul as one could want to see, with a shop of his own and good money in the banks,

and a vineyard by Frascatiall by knowing how to get old women to give their dingy lace up for a song, and

coaxing ploughmen to barter old coins they turn up from the mud for brand new francs, and having the knack

to make cracked pots and pans and pipkins into something wonderful and ancient! What a thing it is to be

clever. But Providence helps always those who help themselves."

"What have we to do with Fede?" said Nita, who knew that when her lord praised Providence for helping

others he generally had put his own spoon into the soupplate.

"Oh, nothingnothing!" said Lippo, caressing his charcoal pan. "Only if ever we see any little old thingno

value, you knowa saucer or a pitcher or a cup or a plate that the old folks use about here,there are

scores, you know; why we can give them nice new platters or jugs fresh made from Doccia, and take the old

ones and send to Fededo you see? We shall do a good turn so to all our friends; to those poor souls, who

will have new whole things to use instead of old ones, and to Fede, who deals in such droll antique thugs to

the rich foreigners."

Nita's eyes sparkled.

"He will we us well for them?" she said, suspiciously, never having learned in all her years of marriage the

fine arts and the delicacy of her lord.


Signa

CHAPTER X. 295



Top




Page No 299


Lippo waved his hand.

"Oh, my dear!between friends! Fede is the soul of honour. It will be a pleasure to look out for him; and,

besides, such a benefit to one's poor neighbours, who will have whole, smooth, pretty china instead of the

cracked clumsy pots that the silly Englishspeaking nations like to worship. I did say to Fedefor one must

always think of what is just in conscience before all else is it right to sell pipkins and pans for idols to the

English? And Fede said that for his part, too, he had had that scruple; but that the English are pagans, all of

them, always, and if they cannot get a pipkin to put on an altar under glass, fall on their knees before a big red

book, like a massbook, that they call a Pìrage; no one knows what is in it, only by what they find there, or

do not find, they smile or frown; some book of a black art, no doubt. So that the pipkin is the more innocent

thing, because, when they got a pipkin, then they smile all round. So Fede says"

"But he will pay us well for anything we find," said Nita, always impatient of her husband's moral

digressions; "Many old wives I know of have platters and jugs hundreds of years old and moreif that is

what they wantsuch rubbish!"

Lippo waved his hands with a soft gesture to the empty air.

"Dearest!we are alone. It does not matter. I know your noble nature. But if any one were herea stranger,

or the childrenthey might think, hearing you, that our souls were basely set on gaining for ourselves. Praise

be to the saints;we are above all need of that, now."

"With Toto spending all he does!" grumbled his wife, who, for her part, thought it very silly to waste such

pretty periods when nobody was listening; why wash your face, she thought, unless you walk abroad?

"The pleasure," continued Lippo, as though she had not interrupted him; "the pleasure will be in doing two

good turns for one; to Fede, whom we have known all our livesgood, thrifty, honest soul, and to our

neighbours; just those dear old wives you spoke of, who will be made happy by nice new china in the stead of

ugly cracked old pots, heavy as iron. And then there may be now and then a little matter of lace, tooor a

crucifixor a bit of old embroidery,anything that is very ugly and dropping quite to pieces pleases the

foreigners. There is so much hereabouts; in the old farms and the dames' kitchennooks! But of that we will

talk more. It is a new idea. Fede just spoke of it this morning. He said to me, 'There is much money to be

made this waynot but what I know you do not care for thatonly to serve me and your towns'folks.' And

so he took me in my weakest point!"

Nita grinned; marking her sheets.

She was a rough downright vigorous woman, with some sense of humour, and the delicate reasonings of her

husband, when they did not rouse her wrath, tickled her into laughter.

She did not understand that he deceived himself with them almost as much as he did others; blowing round

himself always this incense of fair motives till he believed the scented smoke was his own breath.

"It is quite a new idea," pursued Lippo, "and may turn out some benefit to ourselves and others. The other

lads are all well placed, but Toto is a torment,nay, dear boy, I know you love him best of all, and so do I;

perhaps, after my Rita, but his bold bright youth boils over at times. Oh, it is only the seething of the new

pressed grapes; the wine will be the richer and the better byandbye;oh, yes. Still, love, there is no being

blind to it; Toto is a cause for trouble. Now I see an opening for Toto down in Rome, with Fede. The dear

boy does not love labour. It will just suit him well; sauntering about to find the pots and pans and lace and

carvings, and idling in the shop to show them afterwards to the great strangers and fine ladies. And Fede will

look after him and have a care of hima fatherly care; and Toto, in time, may come to have a vineyard of his


Signa

CHAPTER X. 296



Top




Page No 300


own out by Frascati. And he will please the ladies,he is a pretty lad. Yes, Fede spoke much of it to me

today. He wants just such a boy,and hinted at a partnership in trade hereafter. Of course the future always

rests with God. We see imperfectly."

"It seems a nice easy trade," said Nita, tempted; "and lying must be handy in it; that would suit him. No one

lies so nattily as Toto."

"Oh, my love!" sighed Lippo, "make no jests of the dear lad's infirmity; his sportiveness leads him into

danger, and he is too quick of wit; it is a peril for young tongues,sore peril. But you mistake, indeed. This

trade, as you call it, is a most honest one. It buys from some people what they do not want, to sell to some

others what they long for; it helps the poor, and shows the rich innocent ways of casing their overflow of

gold. Oh! a most honest trade; a trade indeed that one may even call benevolent. You cannot think that I

would place your precious boy in any employ where the soul's safety would be imperiled for him. But to see

well into this thing and judge of it, and study Fede's books, which he offers in the most candid way to show to

me, it will be needful that I should run down with him to Rome."

"What! " screamed his wife, and let her sheets fall tumbling to the ground.

In all their many years of wedded life Lippo had never stirred from her roof for any journey; she had been a

jealous woman, and he had given her cause for jealousy, though never means of proof that she had cause;

besides, no one ever stirred from the Lastra from their life's beginning to its end, unless for some day out at

Impruneta assfair or the feast of S. Francis in Fiesole, or the grain and cattle markets over the plain at Prato,

or such another town. Folks of the Lastra never travel. It is not a Tuscan way.

"Fede goes down tomorrow, and I think it will be well that I should go with him," said Lippo, who was

quite resolved to go, but never made a scene for anything, holding that rage and haste knotted your flax and

never carded it. "It is a great opening for Toto, your father will see that; and I think the very thing that will be

suited to the ladfor, even you, my love, cannot deny that he is idler than one well could wish. It will cost

very little,only the journey. I shall lodge and eat with Fede; that is understood. And then there is your aunt,

my dear, the good old Fanfanni; I might look in on her at Assisi, passing; you have had ill news of her health,

and she has no chick nor child, and what she has will be going to the Church, unless, indeed"

"Then it is I should go, not you," said Nits, hotly. "The Church! If she has any bowels for her own

kinnever! My father's only sister, and we with six sons and daughters! To the Church!oh, infamous! I

will go with you, Lippo."

"Oh, my dearest, if you only could! But only ten days to Rita's marriage, and the young man coming here

daily, and all the bridal clothes unmade; you never can be spared; it would not be decorous, my dear, and I

shall be back in such a little time. Three nights at most; and, as for your aunt's money and the Churchmy

love, we must use no influence to hinder any sickening soul from making peace with heaven. For me, I shall

not say a word. If she wish to leave it to the Church, she shall, for me. But, old and ailing and alone, it is only

fit that one should show her that, though she quarrelled with your father in her haste, we bear no malice, and

no coldness; that is only right; and, perhaps, if you put up some little thingsome raspberry syrup or some

preserved peachesjust some little thing that I could take with me, it might be wellto show we bear no

malice. Dear, pack me a shirt or two, and a suit of clothes in case of getting wet; I need no more. And now I

will go down and tell your father: he is so shrewd and full of sense. I never do anything without his counsel."

Lippo went downstairs, knowing that old Baldo would count out a score of dirty yellow notes to be rid of the

lad Toto, or have the mere hope of being rid of him; and his wife grumbling and screaming and crying she

was the worst used woman in the land, yet did his will and packed him up his things.


Signa

CHAPTER X. 297



Top




Page No 301


Nita believed she ruled her husband with a rod of iron; but, unknown to herself, she was bent by him into as

many shapes and to as many uses as he liked.

A firm will, sheathed in soft phrases, is a power never resisted in a little household or in the world of men.

"After all, Toto will be miles away in Rome," she mused; thinking uneasily of many freaks and foibles which

made the Lastra hot as an oven for her Benjamin, and many a bundle of good money wheedled out of her by

false stories to be thrown away into the bottomless abysses of the tombola or the State lottery.

So she packed her husband's shirts, grumbling but acquiescent, and added little dainties for the old aunt at

Assisi, and put with them a pictured card of the Agnus Dei, and then went out and told her neighbours that

her lord was called away to Rome.

To Rome! It was as if she said, To the very end of the known world. It gave her a kind of dignity and majesty

to have a husband travelling so far; it made her almost like a senator's wife; she almost began to think the

Pope had sent for him.

So Lippo got his will and departed in peace, where any other man, less mild and clever, would have raised a

storm above his head and gone away under a rain of curses.

Nita was a shrew, certainly, and Baldo a crabbed old curmudgeon, and both, when Lippo had married, had

held their moneybags tight; but Lippo by good judgment and wise patience had got both Nita and Baldo

under his thumb without their knowing it, and had the moneybags too; and yet he never said a harsh

wordnever.

"The fool is violent," said Lippo. "If we can only fly and fume like angry dogs, why is our reason given us?"

Man was marked out from the brutes by the distinctive human faculty of being able to cheat his fellows; that

was what he thought, only he never used any such word as cheat. He never used any unpleasant words. If

driven by the weakness of mortality ever into any breath of anger, he confessed it to his priest with instant

and unfeigned repentance. He was ashamed of it as an error of intelligence.

"If we sin with our body, perhaps we cannot help it; that is animal in us," he would say: "but to go astray with

our mind is shameful. That is the human and divine part of us."

And he used his humanity and divinity with much skill for an unlearned man, who only knew the little world

of his own birthplace.

And he journeyed now to Rome peaceably, keeping the real chief object of his journey to himself, and

pausing at Assisi to see the old sick aunt, whom he so charmed with his syrups and confections and his

disinterested religious fervour, that she made up her mind that Mother Church was, after all, as well off as a

fat sitting hen, and determined to leave her savings, which made a nice little nestegg, as her life had been

long and prudent and laborious, to this good man and to his children.

"Though Baldo is a bad one," said she, shaking her white head.

Lippo smiled and sighed.

"Oh, a kind soul, only too bent on things of the mere passing world, and thinking too much that heaven is like

the binding to a shoethe last thing to be thought of, and stitched on in a minute when you want."


Signa

CHAPTER X. 298



Top




Page No 302


"A bad one," said the old woman, thinking all the more evil of him from his soninlaw's gentle words; for

Lippo, though he had never heard of a little crooked poet in the northern isles, knew, to perfection, the artistic

way to "hint a fault and hesitate dislike."

And when he was gone, she hobbled straight to a notary's office in the town and made her testament,

bequeathing a small sum for masses for her soul; but leaving all the rest to her grandnephews and nieces in

the Lastra, under their father's rule.

"Mother Church is plump enough without my crumb," she said to herself, "and never a priest amongst them

all has ever thought to bring me a sup of syrup. They can give one eternal life, I know, but still when one's

cough is troublesome"

So Lippo, dropping his bread on many waters by the way, journeyed discreetly down to Rome.

CHAPTER XI.

BRUNO lay down that night, but for an hour only. He could not sleep.

He rose before the sun was up, in the grey wintry break of day, while the fog from the river rose like a white

wall built up across the plain.

It is the season when the peasant has the least to do. Ploughing, and sowing, and oil pressing, all are past;

there is little labour for man or beast; there is only garden work for the vegetable market, and the care of the

sheep and cattle, where there are any. In large households, where many brothers and sisters get round the oil

lamp and munch roast chestnuts and thrum a guitar, or tell ghost stories, these short empty days are very well;

sometimes there is a stranger lost coming over the pinewoods, sometimes there is a snowstorm, and the

sheep want seeing to; sometimes there is the old roistering way of keeping Twelfthnight, even on these

lonely windtorn heights: where the house is full and merry, the short winter passes not so very dully. But in

the solitary places, where men brood alone, as Bruno did, they are heavy enough; all the rest of the world

might be dead and buried, the stillness is so unbroken, the loneliness so great.

He got up and saw after his few sheep above amongst the pines; one or two of them were near lambing; then

he laboured on his garden mould amongst the potato plants and cauliflowers, the raw mist in his lungs and the

seawind blowing. It had become very mild, the red rose on his housewall was in bud, and the violets were

beginning to push from underneath the moss; but the mornings were always very cold and damp.

An old man came across from Carmignano to beg a pumpkin gourd or two; he got a scanty living by rubbing

them up and selling to the fishermen down on the Arno. Bruno gave them. He had known the old creature all

his life.

"You are dull here," said the old man, timidly; because every one was more or less afraid of Bruno.

Bruno shrugged his shoulders and took up his spade again.

"Your boy does grand things, they say," said the old man; "but it would be cheerfuller for you if he had taken

to the soil."

Bruno went on digging.

"It is like a man I know," said the pumpkinseller, thinking the sound of his own voice must be a

charity,"a man that helped to cast church bells. He cast bells all his life; he never did anything else at all. 'It


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 299



Top




Page No 303


is brave work,' said he to me once, 'sweating in the furnace there and making the metal into tuneful things to

chime the praise of all the saints and angels; but when you sweat and sweat and sweat, and every bell you

make just goes away and swung up where you never see or hear it ever againthat seems sad; my bells are

all ringing in the clouds, saving the people's souls, greeting Our Lady; but they are all gone ever so far away

from me. I only hear them ringing in my dreams.' Now, I think, the boy is like bellsto you."

Bruno dug in the earth.

"The man was a fool," said he: "Who cared for his sweat or sorrow? It was his work to melt the metal. That

was all."

"Aye," said the pumpkinseller, and shouldered the big yellow wrinkled things that he had begged; "but

never to hear the bellsthat is sad work."

Bruno smiled grimly.

"Sad! He could hear some of them as other people did, no doubt, ringing far away against the skies while he

was in the mud. That was all he wanted; if he were wise, he did not even want so much as that. Good day."

It was against his wont to speak so many words on any other thing than the cattle or the olive harvest or the

prices of seeds and grain in the market in the town. He set his heel upon his spade and pitched the

earthbegrimed potatoes in the skip he filled.

The old man nodded and wentto wend his way to Carmignano.

Suddenly he turned back: he was a tenderhearted fanciful soul, and had had a long lonely life himself.

"I tell you what," he said, a little timidly; "perhaps the bells, praising God always, ringing the sun in and out,

and honouring Our Lady; perhaps they went for something in the lives of the men that made them? I think

they must. It would be hard if the bells got everything; the makers nothing."

Over Bruno's face a slight change went. His imperious eyes softened. He knew the old man spoke in

kindness.

"Take these home with you. Nay; no thanks," he said, and lifted on the other's back the kreel full of potatoes

dug for the market.

The old man blessed him, overjoyed; he was sickly and very poor; and hobbled on his way along the side of

the mountains.

Bruno went to other work.

If the bells ring true and clear, and always to the honour of the saints, a man may be content to have sweated

for it in the furnace and to be forgot; but if it be cracked in a fire and the pure ore of it melt away shapeless?

The thought went confusedly through his brain as he cleaned out the stalls of his cattle.

Down in the plain all the bells were ringing, the sweet peal of S. Giusto replying to the long full chime of

Peretola from across the water, and all the other villages calling to one another over the wintry fields; some

with one little humble voice, some with many melodious notes, while down in the hollow, where the city lay,

the deep cathedral bells were booming, and all the countless churches answering; but Bruno on his hill heard

none of these.


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 300



Top




Page No 304


He only heard the winds moaning amongst the unbending pines.

He only heard the toads cry to one another, feeling rain coming, "Crake! crake! crake! We love a wet world

as men an evil way. The skies are going to weep; let us be merry, Crock! crock! crock!"

And they waddled outslow, quaint, black things, with arms akimbo, and stared at him with their shrewd

hard eyes. They would lie snug a thousand years with a stone and be quite happy.

Why were not men like that?

Toads are kindly in their way, and will get friendly. Only men seem to them such fools.

The toad is a fakeer, and thinks the beatitude of life lies in contemplation. Men fret and fuss and fume, and

are for ever in haste; the toad eyes them with contempt.

The toads looked at Bruno now, and he at them. A soft thick rain had begun to fall. It scudded over the plain,

and crossed the river, and came up the hillside, dim and yet dense, stealing noiselessly, and spreading

vastly, as if it were the ghostly hosts of a dead army.

Sometimes on the hilltops, clouds would break that never touched the plain; sometimes in the plain it was

pouring, while the hills were all in sunshine. Now mountain and valley had the rain alike.

Bruno worked on in it, not heeding, till the water ran off his hair, and his shirt was soaking. He did not think

about it. He was thinking of what the men had said: "A light woman out of France."

All the evil in the world might be happening that very hour, and he would know nothing.

There was no way to move; no way to hear. He was like a chained dog.

"I am like the toads," he thought; "the whole city might burn to the ground, and they would croak in their

pool, and know nothing."

But he was not like the toads, for he dreaded this fire, which he could not see.

It rained thus several days.

Bruno saw no one. He had his hands full with the birth of weakly lambs, in the wet aguegiving weather, that

made the mossy ground under the pines a swamp. One or two nights he watched all night by a sheep in her

trouble; with the great pines over his head, and the broken rocks strewn around. He worked early and late,

seeing no creature, except the dumb lad he had as shepherd and the dogs. It was dark before four in the

afternoons. He took his big lanthorn into the shed, and hewed wood, or ground maize, all the evening, with

the heads of the oxen near him, over their half door. He felt as if he could not face the cold lonely kitchen and

living room, with their empty hearths.

Do whatever he might, he looked across to where Rome was, and thought of the "light woman out of France."

The drenching rains hid Argol, with all the other stars. But he had seen it that once. It was enough. It haunted

him.

Silently and uselessly he raged against his own impotence. Why had he not been any creature free to

roam?a gipsy, a tramp, a vagabond, anything so that he could now have set his face to the south, and bent


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 301



Top




Page No 305


his steps over the hills.

The habits of his life were on him like so many chains. The soil held him as the flat stone holds the sucker of

leather. Change as possible never occurred to him. The peasant thinks no more of quitting his land than the

sentinel his post. Come what may, there he stays.

Several of these days and nights went by; it rained always. There was no communication from village to

village. A grey cloud overspread the whole great landscape.

Bruno worked as if it were bright harvest weather; and it went ill with some of his ewes, and tried him; but

going and coming, rising and lying down, sitting in his sheep hut on the mountain side, and working the

millstones by torchlight in the shed, one thought alone went with him, and racked him sore: was it true what

they said of the boy in Rome?

At last the rain cleared; the roads grew more passable; the last lamb was born that would be born for some

weeks; he put the mule in the shafts, and drove down into market with his sacks of potatoes. When he had

done his business, a thought struck him. He went to the place near the Rubaconte bridge, where he had seen

the dancing girl of Istriel.

The painting was gone. He asked them if they had any pictures of it; the things that the sun took? They had,

and sold him one. It seemed to him very dear. It cost more than a flask of wine.

But he took it with him.

"What is that man, Istriel?" asked Bruno, of the seller of the copies, who was an old Florentine, and knew

something of painters and their ways, and had been about the Villa Medicis in earlier years in Rome.

The man shrugged his shoulders.

"He is Istriel. That is enough to say. It is as when one says any other great name. It speaks for itself."

"Great! From painting wantons!"

"Tiziano painted them."

"He is not of our country?"

"No. Of France. But he often works in Rome. He has a palace there."

"I thought painters were poor? How should he live in a palace?"

"They are poor for the most part, and I think it is best for their pictures when they keep so. But he is not. He

paints naked women so beautifully that all the world runs to see. Not to be bigger than your time isthat is a

wonderful secret to make you rich."

"I do not understand," said Bruno.

The man who had seen hundreds of students come and go out of the classrooms and the paintingrooms,

laughed.


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 302



Top




Page No 306


"Oh, I understandbecause I see so much of them. They are all alike. They come with great bright eyes, and

lean cheeks, and empty purses. They study our giants, they do beautiful things. No one wants them. They

starve a few years, then they see what the world likes. They change, and paint wantons in silk clothes, or

without, as large as life; or else, little rapiered mannikins, frilled and furbelowed, no bigger than a

shoebuckle. Then they make money. This Istriel has made more money than them all, because he draws

almost with the force of our Michel Angelo, and colours with the softness of their Greuze. He is a wise man,

too. He knows his age. I remember him well a student down in Rome. A handsome, gay, charming lad, with

great genius. He might have done better things than his naked women. But I do not knowvery likely. He is

right. They call him the new Tiziano, and he is at the head of his school, and can get its weight in gold for any

picture. No man needs more."

"I do not understand," said Bruno, whom all these words only confused.

The old man chuckled, and nodded, and turned to other people to sell other photographs of the Sister of the

Seven Dancers. For many a long year he had swept out the floors, and set the easels, and trimmed the palettes

in the Villa Medicis, and had seen the young artists grow old, and knew how they grew to the greed of the

world, as vines to the twists of the maple.

Bruno was perplexed. Painters had ever been to him mysterious religious men, who lived to the glory of God,

and made church walls and monastic altars eloquent with sacred meaning to the common people. That was

what he thought; he who, from the time when he had run with his father's mule to market, had trodden the

streets of Del Sarto, and Giotto, and the Memmi brethren, and said his ave in haste in the cool summer

dawns, in Or San Michele before the white tabernacle of Orgagna.

Istriel was nothing to him. Yet his soul rose in a sullen scorn against the man who had so fair a gift from

heaven, and only used it to show a dancer bounding away over "the primrose path to the everlasting bonfire,"

and taking the foolish souls of the young and the guileless with her.

Bruno would uncover his head before a Madonna or a Magdalen, and feel, without knowing why, that those

who could make such things live on the pale plaster or the brown cypress wood, were men worthy of honour.

But against the painter of Innocence, all the manliness and all the strength of his character, arrayed

themselves in fierce contempt.

Going out of the street of the Archibusieri that day, he met Savio. The old man stopped him.

"So they expect your boy in the town tonight, for a great gala. What! Did you not know? Perhaps he meant

to surprise you. He has done that before. No doubt he will come round by the seaway from Rome to Signa."

"It is possible," muttered Bruno. "He may be there now, then!"

"Like enough. I heard them saying in the streets something, I am not sure what, of a great festa for the court,

and of the king, and of your boy being sent for. He would be sure to come by the sea, I think. Most likely he

is already there. You had better go home. Besides, the lambs must not long be left."

"No," said Bruno, almost stupidly.

Was it possible Signa was so near as this, and all the gossip of the woman that held him was untrue? No

doubt the boy meant to surprise him. Each time he had done so. Each time, when his letters had been few and

brief, he had returned safely; glad and well and proud. No doubt what the men had said had been a folly; born

of jealousy and disparagement, the twin parasites that feed on all success, and kill it if they can.


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 303



Top




Page No 307


Bruno's heart grew light.

He did not stop to doubt or question. It seemed so natural. Nothing was likelier than that the lad, summoned

for any fresh or special honour, would have had no space to write of it, but would have come round by the

seaway to tell the tale of it, and give a brief glad greeting, and then pass down into the city. Nothing likelier.

Bruno left Savio, in haste, thinking of the boy reaching the hill thence by the early morning time, as he no

doubt had done, and finding him absent. All these precious hours lost, too! It was now one o'clock. "Toccò"

was sounding from all the city clocks. He met another man he knew, a farmer from Montelupo.

"Brave doings!" said the Montelupo man. "A gala night tonight for the foreign prince, and your boy

summoned, so they say. No doubt you are come in to see it all?"

Bruno shook himself free quickly, and went on; for a moment it occurred to him that it might be best to wait

and see Signa in the town; but then he could not do that well. Nothing was done at home, and the lambs could

not be left alone to the shepherd lad's inexperience; only a day old, one or two of them, and the ground so

wet, and the ewes weakly. To leave his farm would have seemed to Bruno as to leave his sinking ship does to

a sailor. Besides, he had nothing to do with all the grandeur; the king did not want him.

His heart grew light again, and he felt proud as he heard the people talking in the streets, of how the princes

had ordered this great night of Lamia; and how the theatre would be lit "like day;" and how standing room

there was not to be had, no, though you could give all the jewels and gold and silver for it off the Jewellers'

Bridge. He felt proud. All this stir and tumult and wonder and homage in the city was for Signa; princes

seemed almost like his servants, the king like his henchman! Bruno was proud, under his stern, calm, lofty

bearing, which would not change, and would not let him smile, or seem so womanishweak as to be glad for

all the gossiping.

The boy wanted no king or prince.

He said so to them, with erect disdain.

Yet he was proud.

"After all, one does hear the bells ringing," he thought; his mind drifting away to the old Carmignano

beggar's words.

He was proud, and glad.

He stopped his mule by Strozzi Palace, and pushed his way into the almost empty market; to the place called

the Spit or Fila, where all day long and every day before the roaring fires the public cooks roast flesh and

fowl to fill the public paunch of Florence.

Here there was a large crowd, pushing to buy the frothing savoury hot meats. He thrust the others aside, and

bought half a kid smoking, and a fine capon, and thrust them in his cart. Then he went to a shop near, and

bought some delicate white bread, and some foreign chocolate, and some snowy sugar.

"No doubt," he thought, "the boy had learned to like daintier fare than theirs in his new life;" theirs, which

was black crusts and oil and garlic all the year round, with meat and beans, perhaps, on feast nights, now and

then, by way of a change. Then as he was going to get into his seat he saw among the other plants and flowers

standing for sale upon the ledge outside the palace a damask rosetreea little thing, but covered with buds

and blossoms blushing crimson against the stately old iron torch rings of the smith Caprera. Bruno looked at


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 304



Top




Page No 308


ithe who never thought of flowers from one year's end on to another, and cut them down with his scythe

for his oxen to munch as he cut grass. Then he bought it.

The boy liked all beautiful innocent things, and had been always so foolish about the lowliest herb. It would

make the dark old house upon the hill look bright to him. Ashamed of the weaknesses that he yielded to,

Bruno sent the mule on at its fastest pace; the little red rosetree nodding in the cart.

He had spent more in a day than he was accustomed to spend in three months' time.

But then the house looked so cheerless.

As swiftly as he could make the mule fly, he drove home across the plain.

The boy was there, no doubt; and would be cold and hungry, and alone.

Bruno did not pause a moment on his way, though more than one called to him as he drove, to know if it

were true indeed that this night there was to be a gala for the Lamia and the princes.

He nodded, and flew through the chill grey afternoon, splashing the deep mud on either side of him.

The figure of S. Giusto on his high tower; the leafless vines and the leafless poplars; the farriers' and coopers'

workshops on the road; grim Castel Pucci, that once flung its glove at Florence; the green low dark hills of

Castagnolo; villa and monastery, watchtower and bastion, homestead and convent, all flew by him, fleeting

and unseen; all he thought of was that the boy would be waiting, and want food.

He was reckless and furious in his driving always, but his mule had never been beaten and breathless as it

was that day when he tore up the ascent to his own farm as the clocks in the plain tolled four.

He was surprised to see his dog lie quiet on the steps.

"Is he there?" he cried instinctively to the creature. which rose and came to greet him.

There was no sound anywhere.

Bruno pushed his door open.

The house was empty.

He went out again and shouted to the air.

The echo from the mountain above was all his answer. When that died away the old silence of the hills was

unbroken.

He returned and took the food and the little rosetree out of his cart.

He had bought them with eagerness, and with that tenderness which was in him, and for which dead Dina had

loved him to her hurt. He had now no pleasure in them. A bitter disappointment flung its chill upon him.

Disappointment is man's most frequent visitorthe uninvited guest most sure to come; he ought to be well

used to it; yet he can never get familiar.


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 305



Top




Page No 309


Bruno ought to have learned never to hope.

But his temper was courageous and sanguine: such madmen hope on to the very end.

He put the things down on the settle, and went to put up the mule. The little rosetree had been too roughly

blown in the windy afternoon; its flowers were falling, and some soon strewed the floor.

Bruno looked at it when he entered.

It hurt him; as the star Argol had done.

He covered the food with a cloth, and set the flower out of the draught. Then he went to see his sheep.

There was no train by the seaway from Rome until night. Signa would not come that way now, since he had

to be in the town for the evening.

"He will come after the theatre," Bruno said to himself, and tried to get the hours away by work. He did not

think of going into the city again himself. He was too proud to go and see a thing he had never been

summoned to; too proud to stand outside the doors and stare with the crowd while Pippa's son was honoured

within.

Besides, he could not have left the lambs all a long winter's night; and the house all unguarded; and nobody

there to give counsel to the poor mute simpleton whom he had now to tend his beasts.

"He will come after the theatre," he said.

The evening seemed very long.

The late night came. Bruno set his door open, cold though it was; so that he should catch the earliest sound of

footsteps. The boy, no doubt, he thought, would drive to the foot of the hill, and walk the rest.

It was a clear night after the rain of many days.

He could see the lights of the city in the plain fourteen miles or so away.

What was doing down there?

It seemed strange;Signa being welcomed there, and he himself knowing nothingonly hearing a stray

word or two by chance.

Once or twice in his younger days he had seen the city in gala over some great artist it delighted to honour; he

could imagine the scene and fashion of it all well enough; he did not want to be noticed in it, only he would

have liked to have been told, and to have gone down and see it, quietly wrapped in his cloak, amongst the

throng.

That was how he would have gone, had he been told.

He set the supper out as well as he could, and put wine ready, and the rosetree in the midst. In the lamplight

the little feast did not look so badly.


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 306



Top




Page No 310


He wove wickerwork round some uncovered flasks by way of doing something. The bitter wind blew in; he

did not mind that: his ear was strained to listen. Midnight passed. The wind had blown his lamp out. He

lighted two great lanterns, and hung them up against the doorposts; it was so dark upon the hills.

One hour went; another; then another. There was no sound. When yet another passed, and it was four of the

clock, he said:

"He will not come tonight. No doubt they kept him late, and he was too tired. He will be here by sunrise."

He threw himself on his bed for a little time, and closed the door. But he left the lanterns hanging outside; on

the chance.

He slept little; he was up while it was still dark, and robins were beginning their first twittering notes.

"He will be here to breakfast," he said to himself, and he left the table untouched, only opening the shutters so

that when day came it should touch the rose at once and wake it up; it looked so drooping, as though it felt

the cold.

Then he went and saw to his beasts and to his work.

The sun leapt up in the cold, broad, white skies. Signa did not come with it.

The light brightened. The day grew. Noon brought its hour of rest.

The table still stood unused. The roseleaves had fallen in a little crimson pool upon it. Bruno sat down on

the bench by the door, not having broken his fast.

"They are keeping him in the town," he thought. "He will come later."

He sat still a few moments, but he did not eat.

In a little while he heard a step on the dead winter leaves and tufts of rosemary. He sprang erect; his eyes

brightened; his face changed. He went forward eagerly:

"Signa!my dear!at last!"

He only saw under the leafless maples and brown vine tendrils a young man that he had never seen, who

stopped before him breathing quickly from the steepness of the ascent.

"I was to bring this to you," he said, holding out a long gun in its case. "And to tell you that he, the youth they

all talk ofSignawent back to Rome this morning; had no time to come, but sends you this, with his dear

love and greeting, and will write from Rome tonight. Ah, Lord! There was such fuss with him in the city.

He was taken to the foreign princes, and then the people!if you had heard them!all the street rang with

the cheering. This morning he could hardly get away for all the crowd there was. I am only a messenger. I

should be glad of wine. Your hill is steep."

Bruno took the gun from him, and put out a flask of his own wine on the threshold; then shut close the door.

He stripped the covering off the gun.


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 307



Top




Page No 311


It was such a weapon as he had coveted all his life long, seeing such in gunsmiths' windows and the halls of

noblemen: a breechloader, of foreign make, beautifully mounted and inlaid with silver; amongst the chasing

of it he could see engraved lines: he could distinguish his own name and Signa'sthe one he knew the look

of, having seen it so often on summons papers for mad deeds done against the petty laws of his commune; the

other he knew because it was painted over the railway place upon the hill. He could decipher BrunoSigna;

and he guessed the rest: a date, no doubt, and some few words of memory or love.

He sat still a little while, the gun lying on his knees; there was a great darkness on his face. Then he gripped it

in both hands, the butt in one, the barrel in the other, and dashed the centre of it down across the round of his

great grindstone.

The blow was so violent, the wood of the weapon snapped with it across the middle, the shining metal

loosened from its hold. He struck it again, and again, and again; until all the polished walnut was flying in

splinters, and the plates of silver, bent and twisted, falling at his feet; the finely tempered steel of the long

barrel alone was whole.

He went into his woodshed, and brought out branches of acacia brambles, and dry boughs of pine, and logs of

oak; dragging them forth with fury. He piled them in the empty yawning space of the black hearth, and built

them one on another in a pile; and struck a match and fired them, tossing pinecones in to catch the flames.

In a few minutes a great fire roared alight, the turpentine in the pineapples and fir boughs blazing like pitch.

Then he fetched the barrel of the gun, and the oaken stock, and the silver plates and mountings, and threw

them into the heat.

The flaming wood swallowed them up; he stood and watched it.

After a while a knock came at his housedoor.

"Who is there?" he called.

" It is I," said a peasant's voice. "There is so much smoke, I thought you were on fire. I was on the lower hill,

so I ran upis all right with you?"

"All is right with me."

"But what is the smoke?"

"I bake my bread."

"It will be burnt to cinders."

"I make it, and I eat it. Whose matter is it?"

The peasant went away muttering, with slow unwilling feet.

Bruno watched the fire.

After a brief time its phrenzy spent itself; the flames died down; the reddened wood grew pale, and began to

change to ash; the oaken stock was all consumed, the silver was melted and fused into shapeless lumps, the

steel tube alone kept shape unchanged, but it was blackened and choked up with ashes, and without beauty or

use.


Signa

CHAPTER XI. 308



Top




Page No 312


Bruno watched the fire die down into a great mound of dull grey and brown charred wood.

Then he went out, and drew the door behind him, and locked it.

The last rod rose dropped, withered by the heat.

CHAPTER XII.

FEBRUARY days are in the Signa country often soft as the May weather of the north.

The trees are setting for leaf, the fields are green, the mountains seem full of light; the birds sing and the

peasants too, the brooks course joyously down the hills, the grass is full of snowdrops and the pearly bells of

the leucoium, and millions of violets pale and purple; there are grand sunsets with almost the desert red in

them, and cold transparent nights, in which the greatness of Orion reigns in its fullest glory, and, watching for

the dawn, there hangs that sad star which we call the Serpent's Heart, and the Arabian astrologers called the

Solitary One.

The stars were still out when Bruno with each dawn rose from his short, troubled, lonely sleep, and went out

to his work as was his wont.

He worked early and late. There was nothing else for him to do.

He was consumed with impatience and anxiety, but he laboured on in his fields. To leave them never

occurred to him. The sailor in midocean is not more chained to one narrow home than Bruno was by habit

and custom and narrowness of knowledge to his high hill tops.

A fever of desire to hear, to see, to learn, to make sure, consumed him. He ate his very heart away with the

gnawing wish to know the worst. But Rome was as vague to him and as far off as the white moon that faded

away over his pinewoods as the daylight waned to noon.

On his own land, in his own labour, he was a strong skilful man, able to cope with any labour and turn aside

any disaster. But away from his own soil he knew nothing. Custom and ignorance hang like a cloud between

the peasant and the outer world. He is like the ancient geographers of old, who feared to step off the shore

they knew lest they should fall into an immeasurable, incomprehensible abyss.

Bruno would have walked through fire or plunged headlong in the sea to serve or save the boy; but the lack of

knowledge paralysed him; Rome to him was far off as the stars; he could only work and wait, and rise in the

dark coldness before morning, haunted with nameless fear, and counting the dull dead days as they dragged

on, and meeting the old sacristan who said always, "he does not write;oh, that is because all is well; when

young things are happy they forget."

Once or twice he took out a handful of money from off the copper pitcher set behind the chimney bricks, and

went to his priest. "When we pay for masses for the dead it does do them good?" he said. "Hell if they be in it

gives them uplets them looseis it not so?"

"Most certainly, my son," said the old pastor.

"Then can we not buy them for the living? There is hell on earth," said Bruno, and emptied out his handful of

curled yellow notes, and looked at his priest with wistful pitiful eyes.


Signa

CHAPTER XII. 309



Top




Page No 313


"Tell me what the trouble is," said the Par roco, who was the best and kindliest of souls, and had always had

a weakness for this sinner whom he had confessed and shriven every Easter for so many years.

"I am not sure what it is," said Bruno, and told him what he knew.

"Masses will do nothing, since there is a woman," said the old priest, sadly.

"Are women stronger than hell then?"

"I have lived seventy years; and I think so. But it is not a case for masses. Prayer for your lad I will say with

my full heart's willingness. But put up your notes. I will not take them."

But Bruno would leave them on the little wooden seat of the sacristy. "Give them away in charity," he said;

"perhaps heaven will remember it to the boy." And he would leave them there.

"We may get a soul out of purgatory, but a lad out of a woman's toilsthat is harder," thought the priest, but

he only said, rolling up the notes: "I will make sick folks happier with them, Bruno, since you wish it. That

can neither harm you nor him."

"Pray for him, never mind me," said Bruno, simply; and he left the little old red church, with its high

crumbling tower, where the daws built, and the owls, and the beautiful blue jays.

It was a little solace to him that prayer should rise up there in the stillness of the hills, and pass out of the

narrow windows with the wind, and go up through the sunshine and the clouds to where they said God and

the saints were. Who knew what it might do?

But it gave little rest to the anxious, troubled, heavy soul of the man. Nature had made Bruno for action; to

pray, and hope, and trust, and wait resigned, was a woman's way; it was not his.

The bitter ferocity, too, with which he had broken and burned the gun had not passed away. With Bruno

nothing passed. His passions were flames which burned their passage indelibly. He kept the secret of his pain

in his own mind unspoken; but the rage with which he had destroyed what had seemed to him as insultas

payment in base metal when the gold of remembrance and of affection was withheldthat rage chafed in

him always.

He never opened his lips to blame Signa. He never let any one in his hearing say they marvelled at Signa's

forgetfulness of him. When any man said within earshot of him that it was strange that the boy should have

passed a night in the city and never sent any tidings home, Bruno had answered him sharply: "The lad has

great things to think of; he belongs to all the world now; not to one hilltop; when I complain of him others

may do so too; till then let them have a care." And people knowing his humours were afraid, and never said a

slighting word; but supposed that Bruno was content.

But the fury with which he had thrust the rifle into the fire consumed him always. The gifthurting him like

a blow, cast to him as it seemed like so much wagehad dug a chasm between him and the boy he loved.

Any other time he might have taken it as a symbol of grateful tenderness. But nowwhen Signa forsook

himit added a sting to the sharpness of his pain under neglect. It seemed to him the very insolence of

success of triumph of riches, which said,"So my debts are paid."

In cold reason the next day, when he raked out the fire and found one silver plate unburned amidst the

embers, he stamped it under his heel, and hurled it into the deep well at his door.


Signa

CHAPTER XII. 310



Top




Page No 314


Signa had had the unhesitating unhalting sacrifice of twenty years of his life, and thought to pay him by a

gunsmith's glittering toy!

That was how it seemed to him.

So he worked on amidst the fields, and let the days go: between him and the boy there was a gulf of silence.

Bruno's heart revolted against him. He asked himself why he had let the years go by and lived without

woman's love, and the laughter of children, and the good will of men which comes from easy spending, that

Pippa's son might have his way and pay him with forgetfulness? Why had he consumed a score of years in

rigid selfdenial, ceaseless labour, and barren solitude for this boy's sake only in the end to be abandoned for

the first wanton face that smiled, and recompensed with such reward as careless princes give the

forestguards that drive their game?

Yet the great loyal love in him cleaved even to what he thought thankless and thoughtless and forgetful. He

still would have bought Signa's peace at any price of his own body or soul; he still said to the priest, "Pray for

him; for me it does not matter."

But in the short soft days and in the long cold nights there was a heavy darkness always on him. Once he said

to the priest:

"If she take him from methere is no God."

And he toiled in his fields with the fragrance of the coming spring in all the soil, and looked across at the low

lines of the hills, and felt his heart like a stone, his feet like lead.

One fresh chill daybreak, as he worked with the silver dew on every blade of grass, and spread like a white

veil over all the hills, his brother's voice called him.

Looking up he saw Lippo. He stood on the other side of one of the low stone walls that are built across the

sloping fields to stay the force of water coming from the heights in winter rains.

Bruno did as he had done ten years and more; he worked on and seemed never to see the figure of his brother

between him and the light.

They met a hundred times a year and more; Bruno did always so. For him Lippo had ceased to live.

The priest had urged him vainly to forgiveness.

"Who cannot hate, cannot love;" Bruno had answered always. "Forgetfulness is for women. Forgiveness is

for dogs: I have said it."

"Bruno, may I speak a word to you?" said Lippo, gently. He had his softest and most pensive face; his eyes

were tender and regretful; his voice was calm and kindly; in his boot he had slipped a knife, for fearno one

could tell,Bruno was violent, and he had left his cowherd in the lower fields within a call; but in his look

and attitude Lippo had the simplest trustfulness and candour. He seemed oppressed and sorrowful: that was

all.

Bruno went on and worked as he had done on the day that he had heard his brother was the owner of the

neighbouring land. He was cutting his olivetrees. He slashed the branches and flung them from him with

force; so that if they would they might strike Lippo in the face.


Signa

CHAPTER XII. 311



Top




Page No 315


Lippo watched the gleaming steel play in the grey leaves; and was glad he had bethought him to slip that

knife within his boot.

"Bruno," he said, very gently. "Do not be in haste or rage. I come in all true brotherliness; the saints are my

witnesses. You have been in anger against me many years. Some of your anger was just; much unjust. I could

not defend myself from your accusations of having dealt ill with Pippa's child unless I had blamed Nitaand

what husband can shield himself at his wife's cost? Poor soul! She has many virtues, but her hand is rough,

and her tongue harsh, and mothers think it a merit to hurt other children to benefit their own. A woman's

virtue is locked up in the cupboard by her own hearthstone. Nita has been an honest wife to me; but she

hasa temper."

Bruno slashed a great bough from his tree, and flung it downward; it struck Lippo. He moved aside, blinded

for the moment, then went gently on.

"A temper:oh, I know it, none so well. No doubt the poor child suffered from it, and were it not that in

marriage one must serve a wife at every hazard, and take her wrongdoing as one's own, I could have proved

to you with ease that what you thought my treachery was none of mine, but bitter pain and grief to me; aye,

indeed. Again and again I have gone supperless to give the little lad my portion. You know I never was

master in my house. The money has always been hers and her father's. Never once have they let me forget

that, though Baldo is a good soul in much."

Bruno descended from his ladder, lifted it from the tree upon his shoulder, and turned to leave his olives, as

though there were no man speaking or waiting on the other side the wall. He would not waste words on

Lippo, and, if he looked at him he knew that he would do some evil on him;this brother who had cheated

him and got his land.

He shouldered his ladder, and turned to mount the sloping field.

"Wait!" cried the other. "Brunoas surely as we are sons of one mother, I come to you in all amity."

Bruno went on up the hill.

"Bruno, wait!" cried Lippo. "By the Lord above us, I come with good intent."

Bruno did not pause, nor look back.

He went up the slope of the grasslands, leisurely, as though there were no one near.

"But if I come to make amends?" said Lippo.

Bruno laughed, a short deep laugh, fierce as a fierce dog's bite; and went on his way against the glittering

dews of the rising ground.

Lippo cried to him from the wall,

"But I have journeyed up from Rome."

Rome! Involuntarily, unconsciously, Bruno stopped, and turned his head over his shoulder. The name of the

city struck him like a shot. It was the last word he would have dreamed of hearing. It was the place for ever in

his mind. It was the dim, majestic, terrible world that Argol shone on in the frosty nights.


Signa

CHAPTER XII. 312



Top




Page No 316


Lippo, who had never travelled beyond the hills round the Lastra and the town walls of Florence, had

journeyed back from Rome!

In the natural movement of surprise and wonder he halted a moment under the olive trees and looked back.

Lippo took that one moment of riveted attention. He leaped the wall lightly, and joined his brother.

"Brunoas I live, I come to make amends. I want to speak to you about the boy. If you will not listen, it is

he who will suffer. He destroys himselfthere."

Bruno halted. Mechanically he shifted the ladder from his shoulder, and set it up against the nearest tree. He

was taken by surprise. He was forced to show his sense of his brother's presence and his brother's words. He

was shaken out of his stern selfcontrol, his impenetrable reticence. Do what he would, he felt his face pale,

his eyes fall, under Lippo's. Passionate questions sprang to his lips; but how could he trust a traitor and a liar?

In the instant of his hesitation, Lippo spoke.

"I have been down to Rome. On business. To place my son in trade there. Nay, listen. All the city will tell

you I speak truth. Of course I heard of Signa. It was impossible not to hear. At the Apollo they play his

Actea; all the town is full of him. Of his great genius no one can say enough. But if some means be not found

to save him, he will be destroyed, body and soul. A woman has hold of him. He only lives for her. I caught

sight of him once two nights ago; he was with her in the moonlight. He looks so changed; one would not

know him for that happy, simple lad of our last autumn time. Listen. All boys have follies. This might pass as

such a folly does. But it will not do sono. Because this woman is not as others are. She is the vilest of the

vile, but beautiful:the saints forgive me, but when I saw her, I felt one might do any crime for such a face

as that. They call her Innocence! In mockery, no doubt. For they say there is no living thing more cruel than

she is, nor more depraved, nor more voracious of all kinds of wealth. That is the worst. This woman is rich.

The boy is poor. You know what they will sayhe lives upon her, or they say he does. I know it is not true.

Your Signa is too proud and pure for that. But, still, they say so; and great men, while they praise his genius,

look askance on himso I hear. Nay:it is a sorcery. A strong will would break from it. But the lad is not

strong. When God gives genius, I think he makes the brain of some strange glorious stuff, that takes all

strength out of the character, and all sight out of the eyes. Those artiststhey are like the birds we blind:

they sing, and make people weep for very joy to hear them; but they cannot see their way to peck the worms,

and are for ever wounding their breasts against the wires. No doubt it is a great thing to have genius: but it is

a sort of sickness, after all; and when love comes"

Bruno, standing with his back against the olive, heard his brother's voice run on, and did not stop him. His

eyes were fastened with anxious, hungry pain on Lippo's face. He knew that Lippo spoke the truth.

"The boy has amorous fancies, like any other," he muttered. "Why not? Why not? You hate him, because you

wronged him. Therefore you make much from little. You lie now; you always lied. Get you gonewhile I let

you go in peace."

Lippo sighed.

"Nay, Brunoit is you who do wrong to me. Why should I come and tell you this? It cannot pleasure me,

nor hurt me. Only one has some natural affections, some bowels of compassionand he was poor Pippa's

son! I do not blame the lad; a boy like that. And if you saw the beauty of the woman ! Only, I said to myself,

Bruno should know of this; and, rather than ask a stranger to meddle in it, I came myself. Because he is the

woman's toy, her tool, her feel, her slave. He does nothing with his time. He never touches pen nor lute, nor

anything of art. I hear she says to him, 'Give me a rival in your art, I leave you.' And he, to do her will, flings


Signa

CHAPTER XII. 313



Top




Page No 317


all his life away. Some say she loves him really. Some say that it is only wantonness, because the world talks

of him; and so she likes to rule him, and, in a month or two, will break his heart, and send him out a beggar

and an idiot. NayI say nothing more than all Rome says; in truth, not a tittle so much. It is the common

gossip of the streets. The woman is rich. She has had great lovers, princes and the like. The boy is known to

live under her roof, to be lapped in luxury;you know what men will say."

Bruno sprang forward and seized his brother by the shoulders, in an iron grasp.

"It is a lie of Romea lie, a lie. They grudge my boy his glory, and so they stone him thus, and fling their

mud upon him!"

"It is not a lie. Thinkis he not silent to you? Is he frank with you, and glad, and truthful, as of old? It is

true, terribly true: a woman has bewitched him."

"As God livesdo you say this in honesty and pity or brutally, to triumph in his weakness?"

Lippo looked him full in the eyes, candidly.

"In honesty and pity."

Bruno gazed in his brother's face. Lippo's eyes met him in steadiness and sorrow. Bruno let him go, and stood

stupefied, mastering, as best he could, his own suffering, lest Lippo should read it and be glad. In his heart, he

knew that the story brought from Rome was true.

Lippo took up his narrative; he had a sweet, pathetic voice, and skill in speech, like almost all his

countrymen.

"Bruno, I know I have offended you; nay, morewronged you, in the days gone by. I am poor, amongst

crafty welltodo folks, who goad me on; I have many children; I have a troubled home, and noisy hearth. I

know I have thought too much of getting on in life, and laying by; and so was untrue to your trust sometimes,

and so lost your confidencejustly. That I see now. And you have been harsh and violent. You cannot

gainsay that. But as the angels watch us this hour in heaven, I have no single thought but the boy's good in

what I tell you now. He is so young. He is softhearted as a girl. He is alone in a great turbulent world, that

first turns his head with flattery and homage, and then reviles him the first moment that, he falls. They tell me

it is always so. The world is a spoilt princeling, and the genius in it is the dog it first flings cakes to, and then

bids go drown. They say so. But, I think Signa may be saved. He is so young. It cannot be that this sudden

passion has killed all natural, innocent love and gratitude in him. That is impossible, his heart is good: even to

mewhom you had made him hold as his foehe was most gentle always. It cannot be he has forgotten all

he owes to you, or would be altogether deaf to what you urge on him. It cannot be that all old memories and

old affections are dead in him."

Bruno stood with the grey wood and leaves of the old olivetree behind him; his head was bent; his face was

very white, under the brown hues from the sun; his lips quivered under the dark, drooping hair; he strove to

seem calm, but Lippo read the pain that tortured him.

"It is too true, indeed," said Lippo. "Where a woman is, and the love of her, there reason has no hold, and

gratitude no abiding place. And she is beautiful. She makes you dizzy, even seeing her go by in the

moonlight, you standing in the gutter. After our brown, dusky, sturdy maidens, that white wonder seems

more than a womansomehow. They rave of her in Rome. It seems she has abandoned all her mighty lords,

and doats on Signa; and they do say, too, that in a month or two she will veer round and laugh at him, and

take up her lords again; and thenthere will be worse evil still. Because the boy is mad for her, and believes


Signa

CHAPTER XII. 314



Top




Page No 318


her all she is not. When he learns the truth, there will be trouble; and any day may show it. When her fancy

ends, then what will become of the lad? I spoke to an old man, whom my friend knew, one of the

fluteplayers of the operahouse, and he told me that they think the boy's genius will die out altogether, he

cares for nothingonly for the woman and her whims and will. It is a sorcery. Signa is not like other youths.

He was always thinking of the angels, and of all manner of strange sights and sounds, that none but himself

could ever see or hear. Now that he loves this woman as he loved his musicit will go hard with him.

Because a wanton cannot ever love. That grown men know."

Bruno was silent. His face moved with a great emotion that he had no longer power to conceal; he could no

longer affect to doubt his brother's words, or deny the things they spoke of; the misery and danger for the boy

spread before him as if they were written on the limestone hill and on the cloudless winter sky; he forgot all

else.

His brother's treacherous deeds against himself paled into nothing; his true and loyal faith to Pippa's son

made his own wrongs grow as nought to him; he would have let snake bite him to serve Signa. So he let the

triumph of Lippo sting him, thinking only of the peril of the boy.

"Why have you come to say all this to me? You have hated the boy, and been false to him and to me. Of all

thisif it be trueyou are glad."

"Nay! God knows you wrong me!" cried Lippo, as with a burst of generous indignation, of pained sincerity.

"You wrong me cruelly. The poor boy I never hatedheaven and earth!why should I? I doubted that he

was Pippa's son. I did believe him yours. But either way he was my kith and kin. I erred. I say so. No man

can do more. But chiefly I erred through weakness, letting a too violent woman have her way in my little

household. I have admitted my fault there. I did not continue loyal to your trust as I should have done. I

sacrificed duty to the sake of keeping peace at home. In a wordI was a coward. You who are brave as lions

are, have furious scorn for that. But Bruno, as we are sons of one sainted mother, my heart is free of every

taint of bitterness against you or the boy. I have been proud of his greatness. Any ray of it is so much light

and honour on us all. I grieve, as any creature with human blood in him would do, to know that all his future

has been put in pawn to a vile woman. I come to tell you because I saidhow should he hear anything on

that lonely hill? And because I thought that if you saw himwent to himsome change might come, or you

might save him from some rash, mad deed, when he finds out what thing it is he worships. That is why I

come. Upbraid me if you will; but do not doubt me."

"Do you know more of her?"

"Nothing more."

"Where does she come from?"

"From France, I think."

"She is called that nameInnocence?"

"Yes."

"It is the same woman whose likeness was shown in the town yonder?"

"That I do not know."

"A man called Istriel painted her."


Signa

CHAPTER XII. 315



Top




Page No 319


"That I do not know either; I only know what I have told you."

"She passes for rich?"

"She is rich."

"How long hashebeen with her?"

"Two monthsor something more; so they say."

"Where does she live?"

"At a palace called the Sciallara; going up by what they call the Campidoglio."

"That is hard to remember. Write it."

Lippo took out a torn letter and a pencil, and, making the wall his desk, wrote it in the clumsy handwriting

which he had taught himself ]ate in life. "You will do nothing rash," he said, pleadingly, as he gave the paper.

Bruno took it.

"I cannot tell what to do."

His face was dark and weary; his breath came quickly; his eyes had a sort of piteous wish for counsel in

them; he was so utterly ignorant of what course to take. He could not see his way. He would have grasped

any hand as a friend's that could have led him through the darkness.

"I wish I had not told you," said Lippo, with sudden candid selfrebuke and regret in his vexed tones.

"Perhaps I should have held my tongue. But it seemed horrible. To know the lad in such a woman's power,

and not speak of it to you, to whom he is the very apple of the eye, though he forgets so"

Bruno winced, as a brave steer that has borne the heat and labour of the day unflinchingly winces at the fly

that stings him in the wrung nostril, where the iron is.

"You did right to tell me," he said simply. "It was good in you and honest."

"I asked the grace of heaven on it," answered Lippo.

Bruno looked at him.

Lippo's eyes met his with clear and honest candour.

A short troubled sigh heaved Bruno's chest quickly for a moment.

"I must think," he muttered, and he turned and took the ladder on his shoulder, and began to mount the hill.

"Stay, Bruno," said his brother, "Stay one moment. We have been sundered so long. Tell me we are friends?"

Bruno looked at him, turning his head, as he went slowly up the grass between the olives. His own eyes were

very sad, and had a heavy dark reproach in them.


Signa

CHAPTER XII. 316



Top




Page No 320


"I am not a man to forget," he said, "A foe is a foealwaysto me. A traitor always a traitor. But if you

mean well by the lad, and would save him, I will forgive you if I can."

Then he went onward.

Lippo stood silent; a little faint smile came on his mouth.

"He will go to Rome," he thought.

Suddenly Bruno turned once more and came downward to him with a swift stride. The generous, fierce,

tender nature of him welled up in a sudden warmth and emotion.

"Lippo, you have done good now, it shall cancel the evil. I cannot forget; it is not in me to forget; but if I save

the boy we will live in fellowship. You stole the landyes. But I will ask God's grace to wash that out of

mind with me. If you mean well by the ladthat is enough."

He stretched his hand out: Lippo took it.

Then they parted.

Bruno went upward to his house, leaving the olive trees untouched.

Lippo went downward into the Lastra.

"He will go to Rome," he thought, "and he will quarrel with the boy, or kill the wanton."

And he smiled, going through the buoyant springlike air, as the western wind blew keen from the mountains.

Lippo knew that wise men do not do harm to whatever they may hate.

They drive it on to slay itself.

So without bloodguiltiness they get their end, yet stainless go to God.

Lippo, content, walked on in the brilliant sunshine of the morning; he smiled on children as he passed them

and gave a beggar money.

As he went back he saw Palma carrying up linen to wash in the washingplace behind her on the hillside.

"Shall I tell her," thought he, and he paused a moment. But Lippo was a kindly man when he had no end to

serve by being cruel; and he disliked giving pain, unless he gained something by it. He had soft words and

gentle deeds for every body when they cost him nothing. So he went on and left Palma in ignorance; Palma,

who every year, on the feast of the dead, prayed for her sister as for one safe in heaven.

CHAPTER XIII.

A LITTLE later the girl had her linen plunged in the cold deep water, and stood washing with half a dozen

other women. To keep her brothers from want and a roof over all their heads, she had to take any and all

work as it came; the rough with the smooth. She got a little somethingwashing the shirts and shifts of

peasants too busy with field work to have time to do it for themselves, and Palma's linen was always white,

and always was well wrung out and dried.


Signa

CHAPTER XIII. 317



Top




Page No 321


Here and there on the hills there are these big water places, like the stone tanks that the women wash at in the

streets of Rome. Only these tanks upon the hills are in wide wooden sheds, and have the green country

shining through the doors of latticework.

Palma was washing among the other women, the water was splashing and bubbling, the sun was shining, the

wind was whistling, the tongues were chattering, she alone of all was silent, her bare arms in the cold brown

pool.

"You are wanted," the women said to her, surprised, for no one ever wanted her, unless, indeed, as they

wanted the mule or the carthorse: she left the linen soaking, and went outside the wooden door.

Bruno stood there.

He put a little picture in her hand.

"Have ever you seen any one like that?" he asked her, covering all but the face of it. Palma's brown cheek

grew ashen: then the blood rushed over her forehead.

"What is it? Where did you get it?"

"Whom is it like?"

"It is likeGemma; only it is a woman."

"Yes, it is a woman."

He laughed a little, and took his hand away and left the figure of the dancer of Istriel visible.

Palma coloured over her throat and up to her dusky growing hair.

"It is a shameful woman. Oh, why did you show me that?"

"It is only a picture," said Bruno, moodily, and he pitched it into the water that flowed and foamed outside the

washinghouse. She caught his arm.

"Why did you show it me? Do you know anything? Do you mean anything?"

"Nothing. It is only a picture."

And he walked away.

She leant over the tank and reached and plucked it out from the water; it was a photograph, and the moisture

ran off, and did not harm it. She stood and looked at it. She was alone against the white brick wall, her rough,

blue skirt clung wet and close to her; she had a red handkerchief over her short cropped hair; the wind blew

over her naked feet and her bared arms; the wide green hills were behind her, the brown wooden door of the

shed before her; there was a cold azure sky above the golden budding trees.

She stood and looked at the picture. Her face burned, though she was all alone. She shuddered and hated it.

"He is a hard, cruel man," she said. "How could he bring me such a thing ? My Gemma is safe with Christ."


Signa

CHAPTER XIII. 318



Top




Page No 322


Then she threw the picture in the water again, and as it floated put a great stone on it and sunk it, and as it

rose, flung another greater stone, and then another, and then another, until the picture dropped under it like a

drowned dead thing, and lay at the bottom with the mud and weeds. She felt as if she slew a devil.

"My Gemma is with Christ," she said; and she went back to the washing women and the hard work and the

coarse linen, while the winter sun shone, and the winter wind blew.

CHAPTER XIV.

BRUNO went straight to the steward, and told him that he was about to go to Rome.

It was as base to him to leave his land as it is to the soldier to desert his post.

The land was more than your mother; so he thought; it fed you all your life long, and gave you shelter when

you were dead, and men would have you cumber their households no more. He loved every clod of the good

sound earth, and every breath of its honest fresh fragrance. He looked to lie in it when he should be buried

and gone for ever, by the side of Dina, under the pines, with his feet resting for ever on the mountainside

that they had trodden so long. He had always a fancy that in his grave there he should know when the corn

was springing and feel the soft rainfall.

The love of the country was in his blood, in his brain, in all the soul he had. He could not comprehend how

life would go on with him elsewhere. He was rooted to his birthplace as an oak is to its forest.

Nevertheless he tore himself away.

He did not know what penalty might avenge, what fate might follow, his desertion of the soil. His lord might

be furious. His possessions might be pillaged. When he returned he might find himself ruined, ejected,

displaced;if he returned at all;if;who could tell?

The thing he did was, to him, as if he stepped off a great precipice into the emptiness and nothingness of

silent and unfathomable air.

Its bones might be broken in the fall, and his very existence cease to be.

Nevertheless he went: as he would have leapt off an actual height down into unknown space, if by so doing

he could have saved the boy.

In the white marble of the great Borghese sculpture, Curtius leaps down, and the world hails a hero:no one

saw Bruno, or would have praised him had they seen, yet the courage was scarcely less, and the sacrifice

nearly as absolute.

Indeed the hero saw glory in the bottomless abyss and darted to it:the peasant saw nothing except

impenetrable gloom and hopelessness. Yet he went; because the son of Pippa was in peril.

He went back to his homestead, and put all his things in order.

It was high noon.

He took out from its hiding place his copper pitcher with his savings in it. They were not much in value. He

had had only one harvest time and one vintage to save from, since his all had been taken for the Actea. Such

as they were he stitched them in the waistband of his trousers, and put a shirt or two up in a bundle, and so


Signa

CHAPTER XIV. 319



Top




Page No 323


was ready for his journey. He could not go until evening. He worked all day; leaving everything as it should

be, and so far as it was possible nothing for new hands to do; except so far as seeing to the beasts went, that

was of necessity a new care every day.

He had been brought up on this wooded spur, looking down on the Signa country; all his loves and hatreds,

joys and pains, had been known here; from the time he had plucked the maple leaves in autumn for the cattle

with little brown fiveyearold hands he had laboured here, never seeing the sun set elsewhere except on that

one night at the sea. He was close rooted to the earth as the stonepines were and the oaks. It had always

seemed to him that a man should die where he took life first, amongst his kindred and under the sods that his

feet had run over in babyhood. He had never thought much about it, but unconsciously the fibres of his heart

had twisted themselves round all the smallest and the biggest things of his home as the tendrils of a strong ivy

bush fasten round a great tower and the little stones alike.

The wooden settle where his mother had sat; the shrine in the house wall; the copper vessels that had glowed

in the woodfuel light when a large family had gathered there about the hearth; the stone well under the

walnut tree where dead Dina had often stayed to smile on him; the cypresswood presses where Pippa had

kept her feastday finery and her pearls; the old vast sweetsmelling sheds and stables where he had threshed

and hewn and yoked his oxen thirty years if one: all these things, and a hundred like them, were dear to him

with all the memories of his entire life; and away from them he could know no peace.

He was going away into a great darkness. He had nothing to guide him. The iron of a wasted love, of a

useless sacrifice, was in his heart. His instinct drove him where there was peril for Pippa's son:that was all.

If this woman took the lad away from himwhere was there any mercy or justice, earthly or divine? That

was all he asked himself, blindly and stupidly; as the oxen seem to ask it with their mild sad eyes as they

strain under the yoke and goad, suffering, and not knowing why they suffer.

Nothing was clear to Bruno.

Only life had taught him that Love is the brother of Death.

One thing and another had come between him and the lad he cherished. The dreams of the child, the desires

of the youth, the powers of art, the passion of genius, one by one had come in between him and loosened his

hold, and made him stand aloof as a stranger. But Love he had dreaded most of all; Love which slays with

one glance dreams and art and genius, and lays them dead as rootless weeds that rot in burning suns.

Now Love had come.

He worked all day, holding the sickness of fear off him as best he could, for he was a brave man;only he

had wrestled with fate so long, and it seemed always to beat him, and almost he grew tired.

He cut a week's fodder for the beasts, and left all things in their places, and then, as the day darkened,

prepared to go.

Tinello and Pastore lowed at him, thrusting their broad white foreheads and soft noses over their stable door.

He turned and stroked them in farewell.

"Poor beasts!" he muttered, "shall I never muzzle and yoke you ever again?"


Signa

CHAPTER XIV. 320



Top




Page No 324


His throat grew dry, his eyes grew dim. He was like a man who sails for a voyage on unknown seas, and

neither he nor any other can tell whether he will ever return.

He might come back in a day; he might come back never.

Multitudes, well used to wander, would have laughed at him. But to him it was as though he set forth on the

journey which men call death.

In the grey lowering evening he kissed the beasts on their white brows; there was no one there to see his

weakness, and year on year he had decked them with their garlands of hedge flowers, and led them up on

God's day to have their strength blessed by the priesttheir strength that laboured with his own from dawn

to dark over the bare brown fields.

Then he turned his back on his own home, and went down the green sides of the hill, and lost sight of his

birthplace as the night fell.

All through the night he was borne away by the edge of the sea, along the wild windy shores, through the

stagnant marshes and the black pools where the buffalo and the wild boar herded, past the deserted cities of

the coast, and beyond the forsaken harbours of Æneas and of Nero.

The west wind blew strong; the clouds were heavy; now and then the moon shone on a sullen sea; now and

then the darkness broke over rank maremma vapours; at times he heard the distant bellowing of the herds, at

times he heard the moaning of the water; mighty cities, lost armies, slaughtered hosts, foundered fleets, were

underneath that soil and sea, whole nations had their sepulchres on that low windblown shore. But of these he

knew nothing.

It only seemed to him that day would never come.

Once or twice he fell asleep for a few moments, and waking in that confused noise of the stormy night and

the wild water, and the frightened herds, thought that he was dead and that this sound was the passing of the

feet of all the living multitude going for ever to and fro, unthinking, over the depths of the dark earth where

he lay.

CHAPTER XV.

LIPPO in this last lengthening day of February found hours of sunshine and of leisure to loiter in and out the

Lastra doors, set open to the noonday brightness and the smell of the air from the hills, which brought the

fragrance of a world of violets with it.

Lippo, with sad eyes and softened voice, said to his gossips:

"My brother is gone down to Rome. Yesleft the old house where we were born, and all his labours, and

gone down to Rome. I dread the worstpoor Bruno! He has been an unbrotherly soul to me, and harsh and

hasty, and has been misguided always and mistaken. But before he went, he asked my pardon frankly, and

you know when a man does that, bygones are bygones. I do not understand those hard hearts which never will

forgive. Yes: I dread the worst. You see the poor lad Signa has fallen in evil courses, and been taken in the

coils of a base woman, and Bruno hears of it, and will go see for himself, and says that he will drag the boy

from ruin though it cost bloodshed. I do dread the worst. Because, you see, youths are not lightly turned from

their mad passions and Bruno is too quick of hand and heavy of wrathit makes me very anxious. Oh, yes

indeed, I know he has had little love for me, and been unjust to me, and done me harm; but when a man says

that he repentsit may be weak, but I for one could not refuse my hand. And between brothers, too. Indeed,


Signa

CHAPTER XV. 321



Top




Page No 325


I loved him always, and the poor boy knew that."

And Lippo sighed.

"What a heart of gold!" said the barber, looking after him as he went up the street.

"Aye, truly, tender as a woman when you take him the right way," quoth the butcher.

"And a man of thrift: money soon jumps itself treble in his pocket," said Toto the tinman.

"And a good son of the church," said the parish priest, who was passing by; and the barber nodded solemnly

and added:

"And never a shrewder brain under my razor, with all the polls I have shaved as clean as pumpkinsforty

years and one last St. Michaelin the Lastra."

Lippo went on to the sacristy of the Misericordia, where he had risen to be of good report, and one of the

foremost capi di guardia, by dint of assiduous service in the black robes, and bearing to and fro hospital or

graveyard his sick or lifeless fellowcreatures; and being constantly present at mass and requiem.

There was a dead body lying upon the hills as far away as Moscianothe body of a poor sister of the order, a

peasant womanand the bier and catafalque were going out to fetch her. One of the daily servitors, whose

turn it was, had met with an accident to his foot in answering the summons: Lippo, with kindliest quickest

willingness, took his place, and bade the man go home and rest, and he would himself pay his fine of

absence.

Amidst blessings Lippo moved away under the black and dismal pall.

"A pure good Christian soul," said the bystanders. "It will be hard for such a man if his wild brother make a

shame and scandal for him down in Rome."

From the Lastra to Mosciano is a long and toilsome way, winding up into the green hills and under the steep

heights that are left as nature made them, and have the arbutus and the oak and the stone pines growing at

free will in beautiful dells and on bold rocky knolls that lie high under the skies, nameless, and rarely seen of

men. There is infinite loveliness in these lonely, wild, richlyfoliaged hilltops, with the great golden valley

far below, and beyond on the other side the shining plains by the sea. The day was fair; the opposite

mountains were silvered with snow; the fox and the wild hare ran across the solitary paths; but it was cold;

the north wind blew, the ascent was steep, and the way seemed endless, lying along over the green chain of

the high woods. The men, labouring under the weight of the bier, grew footsore and tired; when they brought

the poor dead sister down, and laid her in the chapel to await her burial on the morrow, the long hours of the

day were already goneit was night.

Lippo wiped the sweat from his forehead as he laid away his cowl; he was aching in every limb, and his feet

were cut and bruised, but he was well content. Those were the things which smelt sweet in the nostrils of his

neighbours. To walk in a steam of good savour is, he knew, to walk soon or late to the goal of success.

"You are not strong enough to take such exertion; it was noble of you, but you overtask yourself," said pretty

Candida, the vintner's wife, as he left the church; and she would have him in, and made him warm himself

beside her stove, and brewed him some coffee, and praised him, and hoped with a sigh that Nita knew her

own good fortune and his worth.


Signa

CHAPTER XV. 322



Top




Page No 326


"Do not make me vain," murmured Lippo, with a pathetic appeal in his soft lustrous eyes, "Do not make me

vainnor miserable."

And he said it so sweetly, and his hand stole so gently into hers, and his eyes were so eloquent and so

plaintive, that pretty Candida was ready to promise him coffeeor aught elsewhenever he passed that

way.

So Lippo went home, having done a good day's work, and meeting the vintner within a few yards from the

door, pressed him by the hand warmly, and saidwas Candida well? he had not seen her for a week or more;

and being praised a little farther onward by the parish priest, saidhe had done nothing: oh no! Mosciano

was a stretch, but what mattered a little fatigue when there was God's labour to be done, and the saints'

pleasure? and then, with modest denial of any virtue in himself, took a few farther steps, and mounted to the

upper chamber, where his wife was sitting and waiting for him with a scowl and loud upbraiding.

"Nay, dear," said he, "do not be angered. Poor Tista hurt his ancle at the church, and so I took his turn in

fetching a corpse down from the hills; that is all. From Moscianoan endless way; a day's work, and a hard

one, for a mule. I thought I should have died. And not a bit or drop passing my mouth since noonday, and it is

nine of the clock. Dear, give me some winequickI feel faint."

And Nita, who loved him in a jealous, eager, tyrannous way, got him of the best, and waited on him, and

roasted him some little birds upon a toast, and sorrowed over him.

For she was a fiercetongued, fierceeyed, jealous creaturebut his dupe. The sharpest woman will be the

merest fool of the man she loves, if he choose to fool her.

"There is a letter come for you," said Nita, when the birds were eaten.

A letter was a rarity in any household of the Lastra.

Lippo broke it open, and slowly spoiled it out, syllable by syllable.

"Heaven is good to us," he said softly, and laid it down by the brass lamp.

"What is in it?" asked his wife, watching his face breathlessly.

"Dearyour aunt of most blessed memory is dead; God rest her soul! She died of a stricture of the stomach,

all in a moment. Would I had been there! She leaves us all she had; it seems she saved much; her cottage at

Assisi and twenty thousand francs in scrip; all to usto mewithout reserve."

Nita screamed aloud, with her black eyes all kindling with ferocious joy, and flung her brown arms about his

neck and kissed him.

"Oh Lippo! oh Lippino! How clever you are! To have thought of taking the silly old soul those conserves and

cough potions just in the nick of time! How clever!I never will say you nay!"

Lippo returned her caress, thinking the lips of Candida were softer. His face grew very grave, with a pensive

reproach upon it.

"Oh, my love, your words are unbecoming. You know full well I had no thought of after gain in paying that

poor soul the deference due to age. You know it pains me now to be in friendship with all our relativesand

she so old tooit was only duty, Nita; believe me. dear, when we do right, heaven goes with us. I am


Signa

CHAPTER XV. 323



Top




Page No 327


thankful, of course, that so much more is added to us to keep you and the children in good com fort; but I

would sooner far that the kind old creature were living and enjoying life, than gain this greater prosperity by

her death; and so, I know, would you, though your quick tongue outruns your heart and does belie it."

Nita suddenly drew back, and made unseen a grimace behind her husband's handsome head. She began to

feel he was her master. She began to realize her own clumsy inferiority to this delicate fine workmanship of

his.

"Anyhow, the cough syrup has brought good measure back" she muttered; her eyes still aglow.

"My journey to Rome, in my boy's interests, has prospered, thanks to heaven," said Lippo with calm serious

grace; and went and read the notary's letter to old Baldo.

"You will be a warm man, Lippo," chuckled the cobbler, who had grown very infirm and kept his bed; "a

warm man. You will have all I have too, ere long."

"May it be very long!" said Lippo, and said it with such earnest graceful tenderness that the old man, though

he had known him tell lies morning, noon, and night for fiveandtwenty years, was touched, and almost

thought that Lippo said the truth and meant it.

"Once," said Baldo, "I did wish that my girl had taken your mad brother. But now I know that she chose

aright. Yesyou are a man to prosper, Lippo."

"All things are with God," said Lippo; and tired though he was, sat down by the bed and spelt out aloud to the

old man, who was drawing near his end, and liked to be well with heaven, one of the seven psalms of

penitence.

The windowshutter was not closed; a pretty woman, leaning in the opposite casement, could see, and a

canon, who dwelt on the other side of the thin wall, could hear him.

CHAPTER XVI.

IT was three in the afternoon, owing to accident and delay, when Bruno, dazzled, stupefied, cold and fasting,

stumbled on his first steps on the stones of Rome.

There was a sort of awe for him in Rome.

He had been taught that it was there the great St. Peter always lived, and held the keys of heaven and hell.

That was all. Other thoughts of Rome he had none, and even that died out of him in the engrossing dread that

possessed him of all he should learn here of the boy.

He got down, and on his feet, and stared blandly across the square, and felt blind and bewildered with that

sense of strangeness which overpowers beyond all other sense the ignorant and the untravelled who alight in

an unknown place.

What had he come for?he did not know.

He came on the impulse which his brother had set alight in him; the impulse to save Signa.

The men and women who had come with him in that dreary journey went all their several ways with noise

and tumult, quarrelling and difficulty. Bruno stood stock still, like a lost dog, in the midst of the uproar; and it


Signa

CHAPTER XVI. 324



Top




Page No 328


soon had ceased.

"Where are you going?" said a man to him, who had a horse and vehicle, and thought that he might need

both, as other travellers did.

Bruno stared at him; and, without answering, felt to make sure that both his belt and knife were safe.

"You will be sick and sorry not to have taken me," said the driver, irritated with the churlishness of silence.

"There is not another beast to be hired under its worth in scudi all over the city today: not one."

"What is there amiss in the city?" he asked. He was hungry, and felt a dizzy stupor in his head.

The driver laughed outright.

"Oh, Tuscan gaby, where are your wits? Is it not Shrove Tuesday?"

"I forgot," said Bruno, and stood still, wondering where he had best go.

"Are you come to get a job on the Campagna?" said the man, knowing him to be a peasant, and guessing his

province by his accent. "You are too early. They come in by troops in another month; labourers like you."

Bruno moved away mechanically; as the lost dog will when some one teases it.

It had been a mild and golden day, and the sun was now setting.

The mists had been left with the marshes, and the clouds had blown away over the sea; the dark, lowering,

windy weather had been left in the north; and over Rome there was a flood of amber radiant light.

The sunshine of Rome has a great influence in it.

It makes happiness an ecstacy. It makes pain a despair.

Bruno moved away in it; a lofty, erect, dark figure, with his brown cloak on one shoulder.

He wished the light was not so bright. The grey sullen mists of the pools and the shores had hurt him less.

Very soon his wish was fulfilled. The sun sank, and night fell.

He had not tasted food or drink for fifteen hours.

He saw a winehouse in a crooked street; he went in and took a draught and ate a bit of bread and a few

mushrooms; then he went out again, the stupor of his brain clearing a little as his body was refreshed.

It was already quite dark.

Undying Petrus dwelt here, and kept the keys of eternal life. So he had always been told. He did not doubt it.

It made the city mysterious and half divine to him. That was all. Otherwise he was scarcely sensible of the

difference of place.

His mind was absorbed in his errand.


Signa

CHAPTER XVI. 325



Top




Page No 329


Bruno would have moved unabashed and unconscious through all the palaces of the world; and now, when he

thought that he was where the Regent of Christ dwelt, he said to himself:

"If I could see himI would tell him to shut me out for ever, for ever; it will not matter for me; so that only

the boy may go to God."

To Bruno heaven and hell were as two visible worlds: had not he seen them, one golden as morning, the other

lurid as a tempestuous night, painted by great Orgagna, who had been suffered to behold them, as in a vision,

and prefigure them for the warning of men?

He went through the lonely streets pondering within himself. Their solemnity was welcome to him, and

soothed the jagged, weary, impatient bitterness of his mind.

A girl laughed above, in an open lattice behind a grating. He wondered to hear her. It seemed to him as if the

city were a mighty grave in which sinners waited for judgment.

He wondered to hear her. It seemed to him as if the city were a mighty grave in which sinners waited for

judgment.

He remembered hearing from the priests and preachers church tales of the martyrs who had perished here for

their faith. He envied them such death.

If only they would take him so, and bind him and burn him;if by such means he could save the boy.

Those men were happy. They made their bond with God, and paid down their brief, fiery pang, and got

eternal life by itor so they thought.

Bruno envied them. He could only see the soul he loved drift into hell; and could do nothing.

He walked on, seeing the greatness round him as in a dream. The mind of the man was larger than the shell in

which it had been imprisoned all its years.

He was ignorant; his brain had never gone out from its narrow confines of pastoral knowledge and of daily

cares. But in it there was a certain unawakened power which, under other habits and under other modes of

life, might have become strength and dignity of thought.

As it was, his brain, dumb, fettered, confused, confined, was only pain to him; and no more use than the lion's

force is to the lion born in an iron cage, and doomed to live and die in one.

It was quite night when he left the winehouse and walked onward.

It was all dark. For Rome is ill lit at all times, and the streets are narrow and the walls are high, and the

moonbeams only shine in here and there, save when the moon is at her full, and the white glory of her is

spread everywhere like a phosphorescent sea.

It was all dark as Bruno passed along its unknown ways, his hand upon his knife. He made his way slowly,

with a curious sense of something greater than himself, and greater than the world that he had known around

him.

A vast stillness and obscurity reigned everywhere, but ever and again there loomed out from the gloom a

thing of Rome, such as only Rome can give: a colossal statue, sombre and crowned, with the orb of the world


Signa

CHAPTER XVI. 326



Top




Page No 330


at its feet; a saint with gigantic crozier raised on high to awe into subjection the rulers of the universe; a

mighty form tiared and robed in travertine that gleamed to a red pale gold in the light of some solitary lamp; a

huge column fitted for the grip of Samson; a dusky arch with wild grasses grow ing in its keystone, or a

white fountain with its fantastic play of foam cast up in silver on the black background of towering walls or

endless stairways. These and such as these gleamed ever and again out from the universal shadow. There was

a vague nameless sense of immensity around. These statues were Titans frozen into stone; the S. Agnese was

the fullbreasted, fleetfooted daughter of a god; this naked Gregorius had the brow and the loins of banished

Zeus.

These are all Rome gives at nightsome prophet with outstretched arms raised in imprecation; some stern

stone face of an Assyrian lion; some Sphynx with cold and dreaming eyes that hold the mysteries of the lost

races in them; some Christian martyr with white marble limbs wound about a cross of bronze; some Latin

god with thyrsus broken in his hand and winecup filled with dust and ashes;these and their like gleam

here and there, parted by great breadths of shadow and gloom of impenetrable darkness, where any crime

may have been wrought and any woe been suffered.

A strange perpetual sense of power and of measureless empire is still upon the air; here all the passions and

all the forces of humanity were once at their fullest and their fiercest; here giants moved and breathed and

worked and fought and had their being; and in their turn dieddied mortalmen also at the last, but to the

last also in their sinew and substance, by their legacy and tradition, giants even in the silence and the

impotence of Death.

Bruno going through the night, and seeing these, was moved to a vague fear such as even a bold man may

feel entering a haunted house at midnight and alone.

Rome had been once the throne of the world, and was now the refuge of God.

That was all he knew. But it was enough.

He wandered without knowing where he went, or whither he ought to go.

Used to a fairy city, he was lost and bewildered in this city of giants.

Until he had set foot in Rome it had never come to his mind that the boy might be hard to find.

"They must know of him at the Theatre of Apollo," he said to himself; and tried to reach the theatre; and

missed his way; and came on what seemed to him most beautiful and most appallinga great arena strewn

with fallen pillars and mutilated friezes, and with a carved column that alone stood erect, and seemed to

tower to the clouds, and deep stone ways in which stagnant black water glittered; and all around there was an

intense stillness; and above all there rose a mountain as it seemed, of marble and brick and sculpture; and

over all was the silvery mist of the newrisen moon and wide sombre veils of shadow.

It was the Forum of Trajan.

And the mountain of stone was the back of the Capitol.

Bruno, knowing nothing, thought it a vast sepulchre, whose tombs and temples had been overthrown in war.

No living mortal met his eye. It seemed to him that spirits alone could have their dwelling there.


Signa

CHAPTER XVI. 327



Top




Page No 331


All the thousands and tens of thousands were away in the feasting of the grandest day of car nival; gathered

together by the Pinclan Hill. They had told him so; but he forgot it as he went.

The stillness, the vastness, the sadness of the mighty wilderness of stone in which he wandered oppressed

him. He had been reared on the mountain side, amidst the waving seas of corn, the fresh fragrance of woods,

the width of the green valleys, and the smell of the wet windtossed pines.

This maze of brick, this labyrinth of broken marble, was wonderful to him, and terrible to him. When he saw

a green curled palm rising over the granite of a palace bastion he could have stretched his arms to it as to a

friend.

Natureliving and laughing, Nature, eternal and ever triumphant everywhere else over all the works of

men,Nature is cowed and hushed in Rome.

Men have cast such weight of stone upon her breasts that their milk is dry.

She has crept slowly, as a bereaved childless creature might, over this vast battleground, and has covered

with a green mantle the nakedness of the innumerable slain; but she is stilled and sterile in her office. She lies

barren in the plains, and forsakes the city where the people so long ago denied her, and turned to worship

their gods of bronze and clay.

He mounted the steep stairway and entered by it the grand granite desolation that saw Rienzi fall.

It was all deserted.

Through an arch where the moonrays shone he saw a colossal rivergod lying dark and prostrate. The cold,

damp, lofty courts were all silent. The bronze Augustus sat alone; gazing over Rome. Castor and Pollux

caught their great horses back on a field of stone. The stairways seemed measureless and endless, shelving

into the dim unknown depths of the silent city.

Bruno shuddered.

He was a brave man amidst mad cattle, furies of the flood, bare knives unsheathed in feud, or any bodily

peril. But here he was stupefied and afraid.

Here; alone with this great past, of which he knew nothing.

He doffed his hat to the bronze emperor erect there in his lonely grandeur.

Was it a statue or a spectre? He did not know. The air had grown very cold. On the vast steps which had felt

the feet of millions the moonbeams were shining.

When he saw at last a human form he was thankful.

He spoke aloud.

"Where am I?tell me."

The ascending shadow answered him.

"This is the Capitol."


Signa

CHAPTER XVI. 328



Top




Page No 332


"Who is that?who reigns in the midst?"

"Men called him Augustuslord of the world."

"And those two that struggle with the horses?"

"They are the Gemini. They ride in the heavens too. You may see them any night amongst the stars from tulip

time to vintage."

Bruno did not understand.

Yet he felt that the words suited the place better than any bare bald answer, and he had sense enough to know

that no common man spoke so.

"Do they ride with the stars?" he said, doubtfully, half believing.

"Yes. All the summer long."

"Are they stronger than Argol?"

"What is Argol?"

"A star of evil: so they say."

"Then be sure they are not. Evil is always stronger than good."

Bruno made the sign of the cross, and stood silent, looking at the brothers straining at their steeds.

The ascending figure, pausing too, looked at him. With his stature, his unconscious dignity of posture, his

oval, olive face, his broad brows, his dark, fathomless gaze, he had a grandeur in him, though he had

followed his oxen and trodden the ploughed earth all his days.

The other looked at him from head to foot.

"Do you fear that staryour Argol?"

"It is to be feared," said Bruno.

"Is it in your horoscope?"

"What is that?"

"It is a fate, read by the stars."

"Is there such a thing?"

"No doubt. How else should anyone have known that some stars are good, some evil?"

"Where are the living people?"

"You must go onward for them. Take that way. You will find them by tens of thousands."


Signa

CHAPTER XVI. 329



Top




Page No 333


"What do they do there?"

"They are at the Mocoletti."

"What is that?"

"Fireworship. In Egypt it was of old the Feast of Lamps."

"But they worship Christ in Rome."

"A few did, eighteen hundred years ago," said the other, with a smile, and ascended the rest of the stairs.

"Is he the Evil One?" thought Bruno, with a chill, as he saw the smile in the moonlight.

The stranger passed away into the empty space of the Capitol, and Bruno took his way through the darkness,

leaving the heavenborn Gemini to wrestle with their coursers.

He moved always in the direction which the other had pointed to him. For a time all was still, sombre, and

solitary; frowning masses of masonry ascending to the skies on either side, with here and there the slender

feathers of a palm east up against the silver of the night.

Then he came to a great battlemented brown pile, and to a continuous living stream of tumultuous people,

and stood still with utter amaze:for what he saw was a winding way of fire, which seemed to be without

end, as though all the fireflies of the old eastern world and the new southwest had met there and there held

revel. Clouds of starry little flames were moving everywhere; the earth was all alive with them, and the air; a

river of light stretched away, away, away, with cupolas and stairs and domes all ablaze in golden coruscations

in the far distance; whilst all along the channel of fire clusters and plumes of sparks flew and fought and

whirled and sprang aloft, as though all the million stars of heaven had dropped to the lower air, and were in

battle.

Bruno stood and gazed entranced, and doubting his own sight.

It was only the great game of the Mocoletti. But in his own province Carnival knows not this crown and glory

of the high feast day; and he had never heard of it, and could not comprehend the torrent of light that rushed

down the long and crowded Corso towards him, and the mad uproar of shouts and cries that deafened him

like the roar of cannon.

For a few moments he stood and gazed aghast at the sight, whilst at the end of the river of flame the great

round domes of the church, raised to lay Nero's wandering soul at rest, gleamed like globes of light in the

fiery rain of a thousand rockets. Then, as the fantastic cars and chariots passed him, their gay combatants

armed with blazing wands, and as the grotesque masks and harlequins and dominoes flew by him, striking

with their long tapers right and left, he saw that it was some feast of carnival unknown to him, and tried to

turn away from it, and gain the solitude of some side street. For his heart was heavy and his brain was dull;

and the tumult and the mirth and the madness were hateful to him.

But to escape from such a crowd was no longer possible. The Moccosi once lit at Ave Maria, the Romans are

mad till the last light dies. He was wedged in a multitude, whose numbers were swelled with every moment;

the frightened horses, the great allegorical cars, the throngs of masqueraders, the striking, dancing, nodding,

flaming tapers, all hemmed him in, and pushed him upward almost off his feet, and bore him on by the force

of the screaming and rapturous mob. The utmost he could do was to defend his face from blows, and his

clothes from the flying fires. Against his will, he was carried along, higher and higher, under the crowded


Signa

CHAPTER XVI. 330



Top




Page No 334


casements and balconies, nearer to the domes and the obelisks and the fountains glowing to gold and crimson

in the feast of fire.

When he at last got breathing space and rest a moment, and leaned against an open doorway, to watch this

strange fantastic war of flames, that seemed to make the very stones and walls and winds and clouds alive

with it, he rested opposite a wide open window, with a gallery running underneath it, and draped with gold

cloths and furs and silken stuffs, more richly than any of those near it. A woman leaned her arms on the

balustrade, and gazed down on the sea of lights below, and with a long white wand, alight at the end, fought

the lights underneath her, and laughed as she moved it for the thousandth time, burning still, despite all

efforts from the street to blow it out or strike it from her hand.

She laughed as a little child might have done at the sport they made her; and many, looking upward, forgot

their warfare and let her vanquish them, because, in the flickering, fitful light of the countless flames, she

looked so lovely, leaning there, as if the fire were burning in her and shining through her, as its flame in an

alabaster lamp.

Bruno looked up, as all the others did, seeing how the chariots paused and the faces were upturned, and the

wands were lowered under this one casement.

He knew her in an instant: the wanton whose likeness Palma had flung under the water and stoned; the child

who had sunned her snowy little limbs in the long grass amongst the daisies and the windflowers of Giovoli.

At her feet lay a youth, whose hands held a change of tapers ready to tip her wand afresh should she be

vanquished; every now and then he gave her a knot of roses or lilies of the valley that she asked for; always

he was looking upward to her face.

The river of fire ran unheeded by him; the feast of folly had its wild way unshared by him; he saw only

her;as the hot, changeful light shone over her laughing eyes and mouth, and her shining throat, whiter than

the pearls that clasped it.

He was screened from the sight of the multitude by the draperies of the balustrade; but as he raised himself on

his arm to give her flowers, Bruno's gaze found him.

Bruno's hand went to the knife in his waistbelt; and, with a curse, thrust it back again.

It could not reach the smiling thing throned up there on high.

He wished that he had never burned that deadly fair weapon which had been broken up and destroyed in his

haste.

His eyes devoured her with that hate which is deep as lava and as ruthless;he thought of one day when he

had seen her a little, white, newborn thing, lying at her mother's toilworn breast; and poor, improvident

Sandro, gleeful and rueful at another branch to his rooftree, and another mouth to feed, had said,

"Such a white child!so white! Heaven send her a white soul, too. We will bring her up to the cloister life.

When one has so many, one can spare one to God!"

So Sandro had said:a faulty man, but loving his children and hating shame.

And the white child was here.


Signa

CHAPTER XVI. 331



Top




Page No 335


Some roses fell through from the rails of her balconywinter rosesfair and rare. A boy, whose rags were

covered with a goatskin, and who wore a mask of Bacchus, grinning from ear to ear, as though life were one

long winesong, caught them eagerly, as boys do all such things in carnival; then, seeing where they came

from, threw them under his feet and stamped on them and spit on their scattered leaves.

Bruno saw, and felt for a coin to toward the lad that hated her.

"Why do you hate her?" he asked.

"She let her horse lame my brother a month ago; he, a little child; and she laughed and drove on, saying never

a word, and Lili with both feet jammed and bleeding in the dust. If she were a princess one would not mind;

but they say she was a beggar, like ourselves."

Bruno gave him money.

"Does she live up yonder?tell me."

"No. She is there to see. I will show you her house when the sport is all over. You hate her too?"

Bruno was silent.

He was watching the flame of her wand as it played, seeming to lick her cheek and her throat, while the

shadows above enfolded her softly like a cloud. There were many faces round her; one was the face which

had been like the face of the sleeping Endymion, but there were no dreams there now; it was haggard with the

exhaustion of passion, hectic, wasted, with all the beautiful youthfulness of it burned away, as the bloom of a

flower is consumed in the heat of a lamp; in the eyes were the hunger of jealousy, the hunger which drives

out all other sense as the famine of the body kills the mind.

With a loud cry Bruno flung his arms upward towards the boy he loved. The great city, the strange crowds,

the blazing fires faded from his sight; he had no eyes except for Pippa's son. But his shout was drowned in the

uproar of the screaming multitude; the closepacked throngs swept with one movement outward to where the

coloured fires were blazing and roaring from the Place of the People, around the great obelisk of Egypt; he

was borne off his feet, wedged in, hemmed round, carried and forced by the rushing tide of human life away

from the spot where the White Child played with fire; he lost his consciousness for a moment in the great roar

and pressure of the overwhelming mass; when he came to himself he had been pushed upward into the square

under the domes of the church raised to lay the ghost of Nero; all was dark; the sport was over; the throngs

were still dense, the horses of the city guard were slowly scattering them; there were no lights; except the

quiet stars above in the cloudless skies.

The boy in the goatskin was by him, and looked at him curiously.

"They hit you on the head; not meaning. You would have fallen, I think, only the crowd was so close, it kept

you upright; you are a strong man. I ran with you because you hate that woman, and you gave me money.

Will you give me more? Shall I show you where she lives?"

"Aye!show me!" said Bruno, stupidly; and by instinct, like a dog, stooped and drank from the hollow of

his hand the water of the lion's mouth.

"You are her father or her brother?" said the boy; "you must be something to her since you look like that. She

is an evil oneyesthat is sure. Did you see that lad with her; the one with the great dark eyes and the girl's

face? That is the one who makes all that great music. He will make no more. Not he."


Signa

CHAPTER XVI. 332



Top




Page No 336


And the boy turned a somersault on the stones under the stars, and flung his Bacchus mask up in the starlight.

"He is good," said the lad, when his somersault was ended, and he dipped his mask in the fountain and drank

from it and spit it out again, because water was not wine. "He is good. When Lili was lamed that day he came

and found us out and gave us money and spoke soft words; and there was an old lute of Lili's lying there, and

he took it up and made it sound soone would have said the angels were all singingand then, all in a

minute, he put it down and tears were in his eyes, and he went,so,saying nothing more. But he sent to us

often; only Lili always sayssince thatthe lute seems dumb."

Bruno gave him more money.

"Show me where," he said.

The boy pressed through the loosening crowd, and bade him follow.

They went through many a narrow street, solitary and dark, until all the noise of the multitude was left behind

them, and they even ceased to see the stray noisy groups of the straggling maskers.

"Why should he play no more?" said Bruno, suddenly, in the stillness; the words were haunting him.

"That is what the city says," answered the boy, who went leaping and turning in endless gyrations; a ghastly

figure in the moon rays and the shadows in his satyr's garb, and with his winegod's head.

"The city says it? Why?"

Bruno felt stupid still; a falling torch had struck him on the head, and he had fasted long, and all his heart and

soul were sick with hopelessness.

"Because it is dead; gone out of him; that is what they say. She killed itjust for sport. Why not? That is

what she would ask: Why not?" And the boy whirled like a wheel in the gloom under the beetling houses.

"Why not?" said Bruno, as a rock might give back an echo sullenly.

There arose near them iron gates and high black walls, and the heads of palm trees. The boy pointed to them.

"There it is. Pay me."

At that moment wheels passed them; horses foaming and plunging passed them; the gates opened; the mud

from the winter rains struck Bruno in the face.

"That is she," said the boy in the mask of Bacchus.

The gates closed, shutting her in. Bruno wiped the mud from his mouth.

He put money in the child's hand again, and bade him go.

"He was with her," said the boy, with his white teeth shining through the wide jaws of his mask. "She has not

done with him yet. She maddens him with jealousy and pain. She cheats him alwaysand them all. It must

be brave sport to be a woman?"

Bruno bade him begone.


Signa

CHAPTER XVI. 333



Top




Page No 337


The little lad ran off; but, once more lingering, returned.

"Do not hurt him," he said, again, and then reluctantly went away; a quaint, small, faunlike figure in the

moon rays.

Bruno remained by the closed gates. He sat down on the stone coping of the wall and wrapped his cloak

around him. It was now the tenth hour.

There was no sound, except from a fountain that was within the gates and of the night wind amongst the

palmtrees. He had no hope; all was dark. He could not see why God dealt thus with him. His heart hardened

against earth and heaven.

To behold the dominion of evil; the victory of the liar; the empire of that which is base; to be powerless to

resist, impotent to strip it bare; to watch it suck under a beloved life as the whirlpool the goldfreighted

vessel; to know that the soul for which we would give our own to everlasting ruin is daily, hourly,

momentarily subjugated, emasculated, possessed, devoured by those alien powers of violence and fraud

which have fastened upon it as their prey; to stand by fettered and mute, and cry out to heaven that in this

conflict the angels themselves should descend to wrestle for us, and yet know that all the while the very stars

in their courses shall sooner stand still than this reign of sin be ended:this is the greatest woe that the world

holds.

Beaten, we shake in vain the adamant gates of a brazen iniquity; we may bruise our breasts there till we die;

there is no entrance possible. For that which is vile is stronger than all love, all faith, all pure desire, all

passionate pain; that which is vile has all the forces that men have called the powers of hell.

CHAPTER XVII.

A GREAT bell clanging within the iron gates jarred on the silence.

He looked up; there was a man there by his side without who rang thus.

A voice answered the stranger's demand through a grated wicket. Was she within? No; she was not within.

Bruno opened his lips to say that they lied; but kept back the words unuttered: the other was naught to him.

"I raised her from the very dust and have to ring at her gates like a beggar," the stranger muttered, with tones

too low for Bruno's ear to hear them; then he turned and went away unwillingly. The moon fell full upon him.

He saw the motionless dark figure of the peasant leaning by the wall. He looked and spoke:

"Is it you who dread Argol? What do you do here?"

"What do you?" said Bruno; his mouth scarcely unclosed, his whole heart and soul were full of frozen pain;

his hand was against every man's; he would have struck a child dead, or have spat upon the cross. What use

were man or God? Where was their justice?

He looked at the stranger sullenly; who rang at her gates must be her friendhis foe.

The moon had risen fully, and shone with that pure and dreamful light which takes two thousand years of age

away from Rome; the moonlight in which they say the dead gods rise and walkweeping.


Signa

CHAPTER XVII. 334



Top




Page No 338


The face of the man was turned to him in it; a fair proud face, with something arrogant and something gentle,

and the eyes of a poet and the lips of a cynic.

Bruno stared on him, wondering, doubting, remembering; then ground his teeth as a mastiff would at sight of

what he loathed, and sprang erect.

"Wait! I know you," he said, slowly; "You are the painterIstriel."

"Yes," said the other, with a careless smile, as of one whose name meant homage. He was known so well by

princes and by people. It seemed nothing strange.

"I meant to look for you. Wait there," said Bruno. "Oh! I went and read your face, line by line, in the city

where you have painted it; I meant to deal with you one dayand, yet, yonder, it was so dark there; you

escaped me. Oh, I know you now."

He spoke savagely, with his teeth set, still staring upon Istriel; startled, the other looked and kept his ground;

he was a bold man, and knew that in his life he had sown enemies broadcast. This might be one of them.

"So you come to ring at her gates?" said Bruno. "When you shared her with all the world, were you not sick

of her? You great men are less squeamish than we peasants are. When we throw the rotten fruit away, we

have done with it. Do you know what Sandro said when she came to the birth? 'Such a white childso

whiteGod send her a white soul too.' That is what he said, and he died looking at the little white plaster

Christ on the wall, and saying, 'I had a white child too; has the Holy Mother got her safe? Shall I see her the

other side of the sun?' That is what he died saying"

"I do not understand," said Istriel.

Bruno laughed aloud.

"No, no doubt: why should you? You take the loveliest, vilest thing you own, and strip it bare and smile, and

paint it so, and send it out to all the multitudesthat is genius. You go down to hell and bring up a curse

from it, and throw it out broadcast amongst the living peoplethat is genius. You have cursed my boy. Ten

thousand others, too, for aught I know. But his was the gentlest, purest, sweetest soul that lived, and came so

fresh from heaven, that he brought all heaven's music with him in his ear and in his mouth, and was for ever

hearing it and making others hear it. I have seen fierce men fighting cease and grow quiet, only because the

child passedsinging. Look you, the lizards would come from their holes and the sheep and the goats stand

listening round him, and the snakes lie still and quiet, in the sun there on the hills, because he piped upon his

little lutethe broken lute I gave him. He never hurt a living thing. When he was a young child, he would

take scorpions in his hand and say that he was sorry for them, because they hated men and had no one to love

themthat was my boy. It is of no use telling you; how should you know, how should any one know, as I

do? God sent him on to earth, I think, just to show what a human thing can behow beautifulwhen it has

no greed and no vile thought. I laboured for the land and got it, and then I lost that, and all was to begin over

again; and I could bear itsomehowbecause he was safe, and things went well with him, and he had his

heart's desire; and when he came home to me, though the world had got him, it had not hurt himnot one

whit, nor did he forget nor cease to care. But after he saw the accursed picture, then it was all over. There are

women that have little white souls like doves, and when they enter the heart of a man, it is with him as if the

Holy Spirit were there, and they nestle in him, and keep him from evil; but there are others;your picture

was accursed, I say. It bewitched him. It poured fire into him; the fire that consumes the bones and the nerves

and the brain. When a boy or a man loves a woman that is vile, he kisses corruption on the mouth."

"That is true," said. the other; "but what have I done to you that you should upbraid me thus?"


Signa

CHAPTER XVII. 335



Top




Page No 339


He did not understand in any way the fierce onslaught and the confused meanings of the unknown man who

fronted and arraigned him in the moonlight; but the rough eloquence of it fascinated him, and the courage and

very rudeness of it and passionate pathos moved him to know more.

"You are a great man, that I hear,'" answered Bruno, "and you spend your strength painting lewd women. I do

not know. I suppose it seems good to you. For me, it looks a poor pastime. Those men of old that coloured

our wallsthey saw God and the saints, and the great deeds that were done when men were giants; so they

painted them. You paint what you seeI suppose. Is that what it is to have talents? to make dancing wantons

live unperishing and drive innocent souls mad with sick passions? I praise heaven that I am a peasant and a

fool. When you come to die, will it be well with you? to see these women for ever about your bed, and think

of the young lives you have burned up with the teachings of wicked desire? If my right hand could create

such things as that Innocence of yours, I would cut my hand off rather than leave it its cunning."

"You are an ascetic?" said Istriel, with a smile. He was surprised at the fierce earnestness of this peasant, and

was of that temper which will quarrel with nothing which is new to it and diverts it.

"I do not know what you mean," said Bruno. "I am a man, and have been a bad man. At least, they have

always said so. But I would slay myself before I would pander to the vileness of the world as you do. God

gives you that gift of yours, to make the likeness of his living things, and give them more beauty than any

real life has. And what do you do with it? Make shameless women glow like the fire, and the rose, and the

jewels of the kings; and drive pure souls to hell with longing for them. What are you better than a pander and

a tempter? You might make men see heaven, and you will not. You are like a jewel in a toad's head. Has all

your learning taught you no greater thing? is there nothing on all the broad earth but a naked wanton? For me,

I have been a fool and a sinner with many a living woman in my time: that is the folly of all men; there is

nature in that, and good may come out of its evil; but to set a vile creature up on high, and colour every hue

of her, and draw every line, and set her up in the midst of the people, and seem to say to them, 'There is

nothing in all the world to worship but only a beautiful body, with a foul cancer hid in it;' since to do that is

what they call genius, I praise Fate that made me unlettered and unlearned, and sent me to dwell with my

beasts at the plough."

The painter Istriel looked at him with greater intentness: the rough eloquence stirred a certain shame in him;

he knew that in it there was a grain of truth; in his own youth he had had pure aspirations and spiritual aims,

and he had descended to delight and stimulate with the matchless grace of his colour, and the vital power of

his hand, the sated materialism of his age.

He recognised in the passionate imperfect words of the man before him the temper which had made the men

of the Middle Ages hurl their marble bacchanals and painted syrens into the flames at Savonarola's word.

He was less offended than aroused.

"What has any one of my pictures done to you?" he asked. "Men like you feel no impersonal pain; what is

your personal wrong at my hand?"

Bruno's eyes glanced at him with a deep mute scorn.

"I do not know what you mean. Your wantons never hurt me. Only I would hew the wood you paint them

into a million pieces, and thrust them in the nearest kiln to burn to ashesif I could. From the time he saw

that accursed thing all was altered with him. It got into him like winelike poison. It made him drunk.

Beforehe lived in all the sweet sounds he heard; just as a bird does in the leaves and the light. He was

always hearing beautiful things, and seeing themwe could not. He was so near the angelsmy boy! But

after he saw your accursed picture, it was the woman he sawalways the woman; she got between him and


Signa

CHAPTER XVII. 336



Top




Page No 340


God. Do you not know? And so when she chose, she took him. It is like the plague. He looked with innocent

eyes on your picture; when he looked away, he knew that we are all beasts. Yes, that is what your genius does

for men. It is great; ah! so is the marsh fever, for it can kill a king if he pass by; your picture has killed my

boy. When he found it living, he fell down before it. You see. He has no brain, or soul, or memory, or beauty

left; all his dreams are dead; he only sees your wanton. Because you played with a wretched thing like that,

must you make her a public glory to lure men's souls? Why did you do it? Was there not the sea, and the sun,

and the children, and the face of the mountains, and all the wide world for you to make a likeness of, and call

all the nations to look? Was the great blue sky too narrow for you that you must needs go and make a

devilstar out of the mud of the sewer? Because the woman had no shame with you, must you crown her for

that, and make others that look on her shameless? Your hand is accursed; your hand is accursed, I say. Were I

lord and king, I would have it struck off in the sight of all the people. Lookthe wanton you made takes my

boy from me; from the world, from his art, from his God!"

He paused abruptly; he had spoken with broken impetuous passion; the longlocked gates of his silence once

burst asunder, all his heart rushed forth in his words; he smote wildly like a blind man in the midst of foes.

Istriel listened; the wrath that rose in him was daunted by a vague trouble, a restless uncertain shame.

"Whom do you speak of?" he said, with a wonder that held his wrath in check. "Your boy I is it possible that

you mean the musician that they call Signa?"

Bruno made a gesture of assent.

Istriel was silent. In his soul he hated the young lover of his Innocence; the beautiful boy who had youth, who

had fame, who had her.

"What have I to do with that?" he said, bitterly. "She takes a whim for him; a fancy of a month; he thinks it

heaven and eternity. She has ruined him. His genius is burned up; his youth is dead; he will do nothing more

of any worth. Women like her are like the Indian drugs, that sleep and kill. How is that any fault of mine? He

could see the thing she was. If he will fling his soul away upon a creature lighter than thistledown, viler than

a rattlesnake's poison, poorer and quicker to pass than the breath of a gnat whose blame is that except his

own? There was a sculptor once, you know, that fell to lascivious worship of the marble image he had made;

well,poets are not even so far wise as that. They make an image out of the gossamer rainbow stuff of their

own dreams, and then curse heaven and earth because it dissolves to empty air in their fond armswhose

blame is that? The fools are made so"

He spoke with fierce curt scorn; he too had loved this worthless loveliness that he had christened Innocence.

"It is as bad as that with him?" muttered Bruno. "It is true then all they say?"

Istriel laughed.

"Most true. All Rome can read it. Her fancy is done; and now his hell has come. It is always so. But what can

it be to you? What is he to you?" he said, abruptly.

Bruno smiled; a smile of the pale passion which is bitter as death, and deep as the bottomless sea.

"I have given him all my life," he said, simply. "All my life. And you and your wanton have destroyed him."

"He is your son?" said Istriel.


Signa

CHAPTER XVII. 337



Top




Page No 341


"No. They all thought so, but they were wrong. He was Pippa's son," said Bruno, whose mind was clouded

with the lores and fury of his pain, and who at all times had the peasant's optimism, and believed that every

one must know, without need of explanation, who he was, and what he meant, and why he spoke.

"Pippa!" echoed Istriel. His memories were wakened by the name, and went back to the days of his youth,

when he had gone through the fields at evening, when the purple beanflower was in bloom.

"What is your name then?" he asked, with a changed sound in his voice, and with his fair cheek paler.

"I am Bruno Marcillo; I come from the hills above the Lastra a Signa."

Istriel rose, and looked at him; he had not remembered dead Pippa for many a year. All in a moment he did

remember: the long light days, the little greywalled town, the meetings in the vinehung paths, when sunset

burned the skies; the girl with the pearls on her round brown throat, the moonlit nights, with the strings of the

guitar throbbing, and the hearts of the lovers leaping; the sweet, eager, thoughtless passion that swayed them

one to another, as two flowers are blown together in the mild soft winds of summer; he remembered it all

now.

And he had forgotten so long; forgotten so utterly; save now and then, when in some great man's house he

had chanted to see some painting done in his youth, and sold then for a few gold coins, of a tender

tempestuous face, half smiling and half sobbing, full of storm and sunshine, both in one; and, then at such

times had thought "Poor little fool! she loved me too well;it is the worst fault a woman has."

Some regret he had felt, and some remorse when he had found the garret empty, and had lost Pippa from

sight in the great sea of chance; but she had wearied him, importuned him, clung to him; she had had the

worst fault, she had loved him too much. He had been young and poor, and very ambitious; he had been soon

reconciled; he had soon learned to think that it was a burden best fallen from his shoulders. No doubt she had

suffered; but there was no help for thatsomeone always suffered when these ties were brokenso he had

said to himself. And then there had come success and fame, and the pleasure of the world and the triumphs of

art, and Pippa had dropped from his thoughts as dead blossoms from a bough; and he had loved so many

other women, that he could not have counted them; and the memory of that boy and girl romance in the green

hill country of the old Etruscan land had died away from him like a song long mute.

Now, all at once, Pippa's hand seemed to touch himPippa's voice seemed to rouse himPippa's eyes

seemed to look at him.

This was Bruno, then?the great, dark, elder brother, whom she had feared, and had often pointed out to

him in the fading evening light from afar on the hillsides, and had begged him never to meet, lest there should

be feud about her and bloodshed.

This was Bruno.

All in a moment the past leaped up to him, and grew fresh as yesterday.

This was Brunoand what, then, was the boy?

He mastered the horror and the emotion which possessed him; but his mouth was dry, and his voice was

unsteady, as he asked,

"She was your sisterPippa?"


Signa

CHAPTER XVII. 338



Top




Page No 342


"Yes."

"Is she dead, then?"

"Yes."

"When did she die?"

"On the night of the flood, in the dark, we found her dead, Lippo and I. The child was at her breast. She had

fallen from the edge of the road. She could tell us nothing. What is it to you? Why do you want to know?"

Istriel was silent a momenta shiver as of some great cold went over him. Then he spoke suddenly,

"Because I was her lover. I took her from your country. That lad, if he be hers, is mine. She loved me too well

to be faithless. There are women so."

Bruno stared at him stupidly. The sense of what he heard was long before it reached him, or brought

perception of its truth. Then all at once he understood.

"It will kill him!" he muttered, at last; "it will kill him! Do you not see?"

With a shudder, Istriel looked him slowly in the face.

Remembering the boy, their mutual thoughts dulled passion, numbed rage, and struck them mute.

Bruno's hand, raised to strike the lover of dead Pippa, fell to his side nerveless and strengthless as a reed that

is plucked upward by the roots.

CHAPTER XVIII.

"LET me thinklet me breathe!" said Bruno, and he staggered farther out into the darkness, gasping for air.

The horror of an inevitable and irrevocable destiny closed in on him like a cage of iron.

There are hours in the lives of men when the old Greek sense of being but the sport of an inexorable Fate,

from which there is no possible escape, sweeps away all hope and power of selfhelp, and strikes all courage

blinded to the dust.

What could he do?

The powers of heaven and hell were alike against himso he thought.

He was no god to struggle with this ghastly curse of risen yearsthese poisonmists of perished passions.

It was no fault of his.

His hands were innocenthis soul was free of guilt; yet he suffered as the guilty do not. It is often so.

There was a sound as of many waters in his ears; the white moon and the curled palm leaves went round and

round; the great stones seemed to heave beneath his feet.


Signa

CHAPTER XVIII. 339



Top




Page No 343


He saw the face of the man before him as in a mistbloodred.

"Get you gone," he muttered, "get you gone. You have no share with him. For you, he would have drowned,

like any lamb that the flood took. He is mineminemine. My hands worked for him; my bread fed him;

my roof sheltered him. He was naught to you. You have lived your life and never thought. He is naught to

you; he is mine. Get you gone!"

And he struck at the airblindly.

The other shrank away before that great just passionshrank, palsied and awed, in all his proud vain

manhood, as though old age had seized him. He had dropped the serpent's tooth of a careless love by the

wayside, and thought no more; and now an armed host sprang on him.

"Butto save him?" he murmured, and was still.

Bruno stood erect, and in the changing shadows his form seemed to tower and dilate, and grow to giant's

stature.

"Leave him to me!" he cried; and his voice rolled like thunder down the deserted ruined ways of Rome. "He

is mine; he is mine! My soul for histhat I have saidalwaysalwayswhile you feasted and were

famous, and kissed your wantons, and took no thought. Get you gone; get you gone. You gave him your life;

but I gave him my soul."

The other shrank back into the shadows.

Bruno stood silent, with his face to the stars.

"Is there a God, there?" he cried to them. "Is there a God, that he lets the innocent suffer for the guilty?"

The serene starcovered heavens seemed chill as any vault of ice. What cared they for his pain!

It was no blasphemy in him that cried thus, and thus doubted; it was faith in its death agony; the faith of

Peter's "Lord, I believe; help thou mine unbelief."

He was alone in the pale night.

The lover of dead Pippa, who had never feared anything in life, feared him.

"Is it all of no use?" muttered Bruno to the silence; and silence answered him. Was it all of no use?the long

years of toil; the patient sacrifice; the unceasing resistance of selfish desire; the bitter winters; the burning

summers; the effort; the anxiety; the prayers; the love?

Was it all of no use? Did neither men nor God care anything?

That unutterable and terrible loneliness which comes to all in their deathhour, and comes to some in their

full height of life, encompassed Bruno now.

It seemed to him as if he stood solitary amidst the wreck of the whole world.

He had tried to build up in safety the temple of this young life, so that every fair and pure thing might be

garnered therein, and no foul spirits ever enter; he had been willing to cement its cornerstone with his heart's


Signa

CHAPTER XVIII. 340



Top




Page No 344


blood; and by the sweat of his labour, and by the pain of his perishing hopes, purchase a blessing upon it.

And now it burned and crumbled before his sight, blasted with the lightning of a hideous passion. And he

stood by, with bound hands.

"My soul for this," he muttered. That he had said always; that he would give still; only it seemed to him that

there was no way to force on fate such barter.

It is not given to any life to be the providence of anotherso the old man had told him in the sacristy of the

Lastra, and he found the truth now.

A great sickness came on him; a loathing of life and of the hopes with which he had cheated himself through

these twenty long years of vain sacrifices.

He seemed to feel the long wet hair of dead Pippa, and the cold of her lifeless breasts. Was it an hour ago that

they had found her by the old sea road, or was it twenty years?

He stood stunned and stupid in the silent ways of Rome.

A great darkness was over all his mind like the plague of that unending night which brooded over Egypt.

All the ferocity of his nature was scourged into its greatest strength; he was sensible of nothing except the

sense that he was beaten in the one aim and purpose of his life.

Onlyif by any chance he could still save the boy.

That one thoughtcompanion with him, sleeping and waking, through so many joyless nightsstayed with

him still.

It seemed to him that he would have strength to scale the very heights of heaven, and shake the very throne of

God until He heardto save the boy.

The night was far gone; the red of the daydawn began to glow, and the stars paled.

He did not know how time went; but he knew the look of the daybreak. When the skies looked so, through

his grated windows at home, he rose and said a prayer, and went down and unbarred his doors, and led out his

white beasts to the plough, or between the golden lines of the reaped corn; all that was over now.

The birds were waking on the old green hills and the crocus flowers unclosing; but he

"I shall never see it again," he thought, and his heart yearned to it, and the great hot slow tears of a man's woe

stole into his aching eyes and burned them. But he had no pity on himself.

He had freedom and health and strength and manhood, and he was still not old, and still might win the favour

of women, and see his children laughif he went back to the old homestead, and the old safe ways of his

fathers. And the very smell of the earth there was sweet to him as a virgin's breath, and the mere toil of the

ground had been dear to him by reason of the faithful love that he bore to his birthplace. But he had no pity

on himself.

"My soul for his," he had said; and he cleaved to his word and kept it.

In his day he had been savage to others. He was no less so to himself.


Signa

CHAPTER XVIII. 341



Top




Page No 345


He had done all that he knew how to do. He had crushed out the natural evil of him, and denied the desires of

the flesh, and changed his very nature to do good by Pippa's son: and it had all been of no use; it had all been

spent in vain, as drowning seamen's cries for help are spent on angry winds and yawning waters. He had tried

to follow God's will and to drive the tempter from him, for the boy's sake; and it had all been of no avail.

Through the long score of years his vain sacrifices echoed dully by him as a dropt stone through the dark

shaft of a well.

Perhaps it was not enough.

Perhaps it was needful that he should redeem the boy's soul by the utter surrender and eternal ruin of his

ownperhaps. After all it was a poor love which balanced cost; a meek, mean love which would not dare

take guilt upon it for the thing it cherished.

To him crime was crime in naked utter blackness; without aught of those palliatives with which the cultured

and philosophic temper can streak it smooth and paint its soft excuse, and trace it back to influence or

insanity. To him sin was a mighty, hideous, hellborn thing, which, being embraced, dragged him who kissed

it on the mourn, downward and downward into bottomless pits of endless night and ceaseless torment. To

him the depths of hell and heights of heaven were real as he had seen them in the visions of Orgagna.

Yet he was willing to say, "evil be thou my good," if by such evil he could break the bonds of passion from

the life of Pippa's son.

He had in him the mighty fanaticism which has made at once the tyrants and the martyrs of the world.

"Leave him to me," he had said, and then the strength and weakness, and ruthless heat, and utter

selfdeliverance of his nature, leaped to their height, and nerved him with deadly passion.

"There is but one way," he said to himself;there was but one way to cut the cords of this hideous, tangled

knot of destiny, and let free the boy to the old ways of innocence.

"He will curse me," he thought; "I shall dienever looking on his facenever hearing his voice. But he will

be freedso. He will sufferfor a daya year. But he will be spared the truth. And he is so younghe

will be glad again before the summer comes."

For a moment his courage failed him.

He could face the thought of an eternity of pain, and not turn pale, nor pause. But to die with the boy's curse

on himthat was harder.

"It is selfishness to pause," he told himself. "He will loathe me always; but what matterhe will be saved; he

will be innocent once more; he will hear his 'beautiful things' again; he will never know the truth; he will be

at peace with himself, and forget before the summer comes. He never has loved menot much. What does it

matterso that he is saved. When he sees his mother in heaven some day, then she will say to him'It was

done for your sake.' And I shall know that he sees then, as God sees. That will be enough."

And he refused to have pity on himself; and hardened his heart, and faced the red of the breaking day with his

resolve stronger and firmer in his soul, till he seemed to himself to be no more a man with nerves to wound

and heart to suffer, but a thing of iron set to vengeance as a clock is wound to strike.

There was no other way, that was what he thought; no other way to turn the boy to innocence, and spare him

ever any knowledge of the truth.


Signa

CHAPTER XVIII. 342



Top




Page No 346


The same terrible sense of crime as duty which of old nerved the hands of Judith and of Jael, came on him

now. In the great blindness that was upon him it seemed to him that to shrink from this act set to him, would

be the feeblest cowardice. It seemed to him that all the forces of Satan were at war with him, and that not to

strike them down and crush them out, would be to pander to and aid them, and shrink, a craven, from their

path.

The passion which makes tyrannicides was in him now.

"I have lived righteously, and no good has come of it," he said to himself. "If came can save himcrime

shall be sweeter to me than all virtue."

That was all he felt; dully, savagely, hopelessly, with that despair upon him which is irresponsible as

madness.

He had given all his manhood to the boy, and surrendered all the hopes and ties and pleasures and tender

follies which make the toil of manhood bearable, and soften creeping age of half its terrorsand one after

another alien forces had arisen and taken the thing he had laboured for away from him.

His heart was hard. His blood was fire. Fate had been merciless and God been deaf. He grew merciless too,

and stopped his ears to pity.

Pity!

Where was there any in all this wide world? The fiend sent a creature on to earth with a wooing mouth and a

white body, and she ate up youth and innocence, and all pure desires, and all high endeavours, and devoured

souls as swine the garbage; and from heaven there was never any sign.

The young day grew wider and brighter and redder in the sky. Nightingales sang in the gardens on the other

side of the high walls. The wind rose fragrant with the smell of wet grassways and of the laden orange

boughs. He noticed nothing. The time had gone by with him when any sight or sound had power on him. He

only waitedwaited silentlydrawn back within the shadow of the walls.

With the full morning the bolts of the gates were drawn back, there came forth a young man with a face

strange to him, and rich garments, and a smile of triumph on his mouth; a little later came a woman, with

brass buckets on her shoulders going to fetch water from the fountain in the public square a street or two

beyond.

He, waiting for such a moment's favouring chance, went within. The fresh dark gardens were deserted. There

was a stone terrace with two flights of steps; winged lions; and grim marble masks. He ascended the stairs,

and pushed back some great doors which were unlatched within. They yielded to his hand. He entered the

silent house.

Two or three servants, drowsy or drunken, lay about on the couches in the great vaulted entrance whose white

and red marbles gleamed in the golden glory of the slanting sunrays.

One of them raised himself sleepily, and stopped him with a stupid smile.

"Where do you go?what would you do?"

Bruno pushed him aside:


Signa

CHAPTER XVIII. 343



Top




Page No 347


"I go to my work," he answered, and passed onward. The other, muttering, dropped back again into his

vinous rest.

Bruno went on. Long corridors, empty banqueting rooms, chambers rich with sculptures and with frescoes,

deserted splendours where the flowers were fading, and the morning shining through the crevices of closed

shutters, all followed one on another like the tombs of dead Etrurian kings. All the household slept, after the

long, gay amorous vigil of the night. He traversed the silent places as a living man traverses the solitude of

sepulchres. He had no knowledge where to find the thing he sought; but he went on without a pause; he had

grasped Evil by the hand; it guides unerringly.

His bare feet smote the bare marble and trode on, inexorable as the tread of time. After many chambersthe

vast, beautiful, painted chambers of Rome, lofty as temples, and cool as the deep seahe saw a door closed,

with garlands of roses coloured on its panels under the morning sunbeams.

He thrust his strength against it; it resisted a moment, then gave way and opened noiselessly; a fierce exultant

joy leaped up in his heart like a sudden flame; he had found his goal.

Here no daylight came; a little lamp was burning, a Cupid swung it from a chain; there was deep colour in the

shadows everywhere; the gloom of the place was filled with aromatic odours.

He paused neither for the loveliness nor the stillness of it; he went through its fragrant darkness with the same

slow calm steps. As destiny comes to men to strike, unhasting but unresting, so he went to her.

He paused a moment and looked on her. Her bed was white as seafoam is, it rose and sunk like billows

under her; her loosened hair half covered her; her arms were cast above her head; her limbs were lightly

crossed; she was one of those women who are most beautiful in sleep; and her sleep was soft and smiling and

profound in its repose, as when she had slumbered on the nest of hay by Palma's side in the old hut at

Giovoli.

In her disarray, in her abandonment, in her deep dreamless rest, she was like a white rose just ruffled with the

dew and wind, and shutting all the summer in its breast.

He stood and looked on her.

In her nude beauty she was to him sexless; in her perfect loveliness she was to him loathsome.

She was no woman; but all the evil, all the wrong, all the injustice, and all the mockery of human life made

manifest in the flesh in her.

He stood and looked on her; at her red closed mouth, at her fair curled limbs, at her soft breast that rose and

fell with the even measures of her peaceful breath.

Then he leaned forward and drew his knife from his belt, and, stooping, stabbed her through the heartagain

and again and againdriving each stroke farther home.

She quivered a moment, then was still; she passed from sleep to death.

He went out, no man staying him, or asking him anything, into the broad bright daylight of the outer air.

"It was for him," he said in his thoughts, and a great serenity was with him as of some duty done.


Signa

CHAPTER XVIII. 344



Top




Page No 348


Man would slay him, and God would bid him burn in hell for ever:what matter?the boy was saved.

He went on, erect, in the full sunshine. Justice was done.

A deep, fierce, exultant calm was on him. He would perishbody and soulbut the boy was saved.

In the streets there were many people, and the multitudes were silent and afraid, and there was a sound as of

weeping among women, and the stir and the press grew greater at each step; and through the crowds there

was brought out in the living light of the joyous day an open bier; met followed mourning as once they

followed Raffaele.

"What is it?" he asked, and paused, for a great fear fell upon him.

A woman answered him.

"His wanton was faithless, look youand last night alone he knew it. So he slew himselfwhy not? She

had killed all his soul in him. When Love is dead, one's body best dies too."

They brought the bier through the weeping crowds.

The face was uncovered to the light. It was the face of Signa.

They had folded his hands on his breast, and his eyes were closed as in slumber.

Love had killed him.

Why not? It is the only mercy that Love ever has.

CHAPTER XIX.

IN a warm cloudless morning, with the scent of wild flowers upon the wind, when the summer had drawn

near, and the world was filled with life and light, they brought Bruno out into the public place of Rome to

meet his death.

He was quite silent. He had been always silent.

When the sun smote his eyes, and the wind blew on his face, he shivered a little, that was all.

"It was all of no use," he muttered. "It was all of no use."

He mounted the scaffold with a firm step. He was unconscious what he did, but courage remained an instinct

with him.

Priests could do naught for him. He repelled them. He had no remorse.

"I did what I could," he said in his heart. "But it was all of no useof no use."

He looked a moment at the blue skyat the fair sailing cloudsat the hills which rose between him and his

old homethen he surrendered himself.

They bared his throat.


Signa

CHAPTER XIX. 345



Top




Page No 349


"Pray for your soul," said some voice in his ear.

He looked straight upward at the sun.

"Let my soul burn for ever!" he said. "Save the boy's."

That was his prayer.

Then he bowed his head, and knelt.

The axe fell.

They flung his body in a ditch, and threw the quicklime on it, and the heavy earth.

That was the end.

The hills lie quiet and know no change; the winds wander amongst the white arbutusbells and shake the

odours from the clustering herbs; the stonepines scent the storm; the plain out spreads its golden glory to

the morning light; the sweet chimes ring; the days glide on; the splendours of the sunsets burn across the sky,

and make the mountains as the jewelled thrones of gods.

Signa, hoary and old, stands there unchanged; beholding the sun shine alike on the just and on the unjust.

Why not?

Signa can count her age by many centuries. Before the Latins were, she knew Etruria; but many as be her

memories, she remembers no other thing than this, there is no justice that she knows of anywhere. Signa is

wise. She lets this world go by; and sleeps.


Signa

CHAPTER XIX. 346



Top





Bookmarks



1. Table of Contents, page = 3

2. Signa, page = 5

   3. Ouida, page = 5

4. VOLUME I, page = 6

   5. CHAPTER I., page = 6

   6. CHAPTER II., page = 12

   7. CHAPTER III., page = 15

   8. CHAPTER IV., page = 18

   9. CHAPTER V., page = 24

   10. CHAPTER VI., page = 28

   11. CHAPTER VIII., page = 35

   12. CHAPTER VIII., page = 43

   13. CHAPTER IX., page = 48

   14. CHAPTER X., page = 52

   15. CHAPTER XI., page = 69

   16. CHAPTER XII., page = 84

   17. CHAPTER XIII., page = 90

   18. CHAPTER XIV., page = 100

   19. CHAPTER XV., page = 112

20. VOLUME II., page = 118

   21. CHAPTER I., page = 118

   22. CHAPTER II., page = 123

   23. CHAPTER III., page = 132

   24. CHAPTER IV., page = 136

   25. CHAPTER V., page = 138

   26. CHAPTER VI., page = 145

   27. CHAPTER VII., page = 153

   28. CHAPTER VIII., page = 159

   29. CHAPTER IX., page = 162

   30. CHAPTER X., page = 171

   31. CHAPTER XI., page = 179

   32. CHAPTER XII., page = 179

   33. CHAPTER XIII., page = 185

   34. CHAPTER XIV., page = 187

   35. CHAPTER XV., page = 192

   36. CHAPTER XVI., page = 206

   37. CHAPTER XVII., page = 209

   38. CHAPTER XVIII., page = 210

   39. CHAPTER XIX., page = 215

   40. CHAPTER XX., page = 217

   41. CHAPTER XXI., page = 222

   42. CHAPTER XXII., page = 223

   43. CHAPTER XXIII., page = 226

   44. CHAPTER XXIV., page = 228

45. VOLUME III, page = 228

   46. CHAPTER I., page = 228

   47. CHAPTER II., page = 233

   48. CHAPTER III., page = 240

   49. CHAPTER IV., page = 244

   50. CHAPTER V., page = 254

   51. CHAPTER VI., page = 257

   52. CHAPTER VII., page = 264

   53. CHAPTER VIII., page = 264

   54. CHAPTER IX., page = 291

   55. CHAPTER X., page = 299

   56. CHAPTER XI., page = 303

   57. CHAPTER XII., page = 313

   58. CHAPTER XIII., page = 321

   59. CHAPTER XIV., page = 323

   60. CHAPTER XV., page = 325

   61. CHAPTER XVI., page = 328

   62. CHAPTER XVII., page = 338

   63. CHAPTER XVIII., page = 343

   64. CHAPTER XIX., page = 349